Moore History

Information collected by Donald Waddoups Moore
MOORE RECORDS
Sep. 1635: From the port of London, England, aboard the Dorset, John Flowers Master, bound for
Barbodos, sailed Thomas Moore 18, a passenger.
As a rule these men who came to Barbados and Virginia did not stay there but came on to new England.
The muster of inhabitants of College Land, Virginia, taken Jan. 23, 1624; Leonard Moore, came in the Bona
Nova, 1619.
See page 302 and page 379 "Founding of New England" by Flagg, for probable proof that THOMAS
MOORE of Dorchester and Windsor, Ct. was the father of John Moore of Windsor, Ct. This JOHN MOORE
had a sister, MINDWELL, and a brother THOMAS who came in 1630 in the ship, Mary and John, to
Dorchester, Settled in Windsor, Ct, 1635/6. This JOHN MOORE had a son, JOHN, JR. who married
HANNAH GOFF Sep. 21, 1644 in Windsor, Ct. The family of THOMAS MOORE of Long Island (above)
claimed ScotchIrish descent as did Grandfather DAVID MOORE. Could JOHN SR. be the father or older
Brother of ANDREW MOORE?
It will be noticed, however, that although the name John appears among our ancestors and relatives as listed
by DAVID MOORE, there seems to be no Thomas or Jonathan among those listed. Whether this proves
anything or not, I couldn't say.
In 1635, the first Puritan Pioneers tracked overland from Cambridge, near Boston, Ms. to settle what became
Harford, Wethersfield, and Windsor, Ct., in the fertile valley of the Connecticutt River. Others came to
Windsor from Dorchester, Ms. and vicinity. New Haven's settlement came three years later in 1638 when a
small band of settlers arrived in the little sailing ship, Hector, from England. They were English Puritans.
The first mention, yet discovered, of ANDREW MOORE of Poquonock and Windsor, Ct. is the
record of his marriage: "ANDREW MOORE and SARAH PHELPS, daughter of SAMUEL PHELPS, were
married by Capt. Newbury, 15 Feb. 1671." SAMUEL PHELPS was the son of WILLIAM PHELPS, the
immigrant, who came to Dorchester, Ms., in 1630 and thence to Windsor, Ct. in 1636. He married SARAH,
daughter of EDWARD GRISWOLD, Nov. 10, 1650 and Sarah was born in March, 1653. The Phelps family
came from Tewksbury, Eng. on the ship, Mary and John. Sarah Griswold, born in Kennilworth, Eng. in 1628,
came to America with her father in 1639. They settled in Windsor, Ct.
In 1675, ANDREW MOORE was paid L1 17 S on the war account, presumably for services during
the time when Simsbury was destroyed by the Indians. On Jan. 23, 1674, the town paid ANDREW MOORE,
Nathaniel Pinney, and Joseph Griswold for making a new ferry boat. On Aug. 24, 1678, ANDREW MOORE
and 34 others were sued by James Cornish for a school fee of L05 2. His eldest child was then but six years of
age. It would seem that Andrew was a little slack in educational matters. On Dec. 28, 1680, he was paid by 28,
the town for labor on the Church. He was a carpenter by trade and worked on various town projects. He had a
grant of land at Salmon Brook, now Granby, Ct., in 1680,in which he is called ANDREW MOORE, the
carpenter of Windsor, Ct. At a later date ANDREW bought land in Simsbury. ANDREW MOORE lived in
Windsor, Ct. where the births of all his children are recorded except that of William. He died Nov. 28, 1719.
The inventory of his estate was made on Dec. 17, 1719, amounting to L320 and his wife SARA was made
administrix. He had 15 acres of land in Windsor with house, barn, carpenter tools, farming implements, a cider
mill, loom, spinning wheel, sword and belt and a library valued at 8 shillings, besides two pieces of land in
Simsbury. The distribution of his estate took place Apr. 5, 1720 and each of his nine children took his share of
property after the widows portion had been set off to her.
From "Genealogy and Biography of Ancient Windsor" vol. 2, page 5026, "ANDREW MOORE AND
HIS DESCENDENTS", "WILLIAM HENRY MOORE AND HIS ANCESTRY" part 2, by De Forrest, pub.
by De Forrest pub. Co. New York City, 1934. See later book for a great number of MOORE lines.
I don't know if any scotchIrish emigrants (Scots who settled in North Ireland about 16001670) came
to America as early as 1630 or not. There was quite a number of them in Penn. in 1698 when they built a
church. The main majority came in early 1700's, mostly 1720.
ENCYCLOPEDIA OF BIOGRAPHY
P 143.
Dr. D. C. Y. Moore, a successful physician and esteemed resident of South Manchester, Ct., graduate
of a New York medical college, an interne of the leading homoeopathic hospital in New York State, and for
twenty years in good practice in South Manchester and that district of Connecticut, was born July 24, 1869, in
New Boston, Ms., the son of JOHN APOLLOS and IRENE HARRIET (NORTH) MOORE, the former an
educator most of his life, and the latter also in the teaching proffesion prior to her marriage.
Dr. MOORE's genealogy connects him with many old Colonial New England families, but, directly, he is a
descendant of ANDREW MOORE, who was one of the first settlers of Windsor, Connecticut. Although it
cannot be substantiated by existing records publicly filed, it is believed to be more than probable that
ANDREW MOORE was a son, or a near relative of Deacon JOHN MOORE, who settled in Windsor, Ct. in
1630. However, in the absence of authentic proof of that connection, Andrew Moore is placed as progenitor in
America of the line to which Dr. D.C.Y. Moore, of the present generation, belongs. ANDREW MOORE is
known to have been early of the Poquonock district of the town of Windsor, Ct., but the first town record
regarding him concerns his marriage, the entry being: "ANDREW MOORE & fARA PHeLPES yt was Dafter
of fAMUELL PHELPES ware married by captain NEWBERRY, feb. 15, 1671." In 1675, ANDREW MOORE
was paid L 1 17s. by MATTHEW GRAT from town funds, on "warr account." This must have been for
services against the Indians at the time of the destruction of Simsbury.
On Jan. 23, 1674, the town paid ANDREW MOORE, NATHANIEL PINNEY, and JOSEPH GRISWOLD,
by MATTHEW GRANT, "for making a new ferry boat."They were paid L3 6s. 8d., in barter and it seems that
a tax levy was assigned before collection in the payment of debts at that time. It is, however, on record that
Andrew Moore recieved all his share of payment for the boat in provisions.
On Aug. 24, 1678, he and thirtyfour others were sued by JAMES CORNISH for a school bill of five
shillings. His oldest child SARAH was then only six years of age.
On December 20, 1680, he was paid by the town for labor on the church. He had a grant of land in
Salmon Brook, now Granby, Connecticut, in 1680, in which he is called "ANDREW MOORE, the carpenter of
Windsor, Ct." At a later date ANDREW MOORE bought land of JOHN GOZARD, on the "east side of the
mountains, bounded easterly by JOHN PETTYBONE, his lot (allias JONATHAN MOORE, his lot) the bredth
of s'd lot westerly by the commons if fifty rods."
On March 29, 1715, he deeded to his son, BENJAMIN MOORE, "for divers good causes and
considerations me thereunto moving, but especially in consideration of my fatherly love and affection I have to
my son BENJAMIN MOORE," fifty acres of land in Turkey Hills, now East Granby.
He lived in Windsor, where the births of all his children are recorded except WILLIAM. He died November
29, 1719. The inventory of his estate was made December 17, 1719, and amounted to L320. His widow
SARAH was appointed administrix. He had fifteen acres af land in Windsor, with house and barn, carpenter's
tools, farming implements, a cider mill, loom, spinning wheel, sword and belt, and a library "prised at 8
shillings," besides two pieces of land in Simsbury. The distribution of the estate took place April 5, 1720, and
each of his nine children took a share of the property, after the widow's share had been set apart.
The direct line from ANDREW MNOORE to Dr. D.C.Y. MOORE, who is of the seventh generation, is
through: WILLIAM, 1684; JAMES, 1716; WILLIAM (2), 1740; APOLLOS, 1771; D. C. Y., September 18,
1804; and JOHN APOLLOS, December 18, 1842.
(I) In more detail, WILLIAM MOORE, son of ANDREW and SARAH MOORE, was born in 1684, and
died May 9, 1780, in Granby, Ct. His headstone is marked "Mr. WILLIAM MOORE," and, customarily in
Colonial days, that designation was accorded to men of proven gentle birth or superior education only. He
married (first) ELIZABETH CASE, who died in Granby, then Simsbury, September 29, 1739, when she was
fortynine years old. No record of this marriage can be traced, but he mentioned in his will a "piece of land he
bought of his brother, WILLIAM CASE." If by brother he meant brother in law, then ELIZABETH daughter of
WILLIAM and ELIZABETH (HOLCOMBE) CASE, born Sep., 1689, was his wife. The second wife of
WILLIAM MOORE was DAMARIS, daughter of JOSIAH and SARAH (WINCHELL) PHELPS.
"The aged WILLIAM MOORE" made his will Nov. 7, 1773, and the distribution of the estate occured Oct
30, 1781. Its value was L750, and the bequests included that to his "beloved wife DAMARIS," who by its
provisions had right to "onehalf the dwelling house, one quarter the cellar and well, one quarter of the barn, and
onequarter of all his lands and movable estate, as long as she remained his widow." At that time she was
eightyone years of age.
(II) JAMES MOORE, son of WILLIAM and ELIZABETH (CASE) MOORE, was born in Simsbury, June
6, 1716. He married RACHEL daughter of MATHEW and HANNAH (CHAPMAN) GRANT, IN
SIMSBURY, May 25, 1737. She was born in Windsor, Ct., and was of the family from which later sprang the
illustrious General U. S. Grant. JAMES MOORE died March 5, 1788, and was buried in East Granby. His will,
dated December 19, 1782, disposed of land in Mooretown, now part of Southwick, Ms., and further land in
Turkey Hills, now Granby. The will provided: "To my beloved wife, Rachel, the use of one half my brick
house and homelot containing about 44 acres to use as long as she shall continue my widow, and to have ye
liberty of ye use of my well, and to get wood on my Mountain Lots during her Widowhood," and onethird of
his movable estate.
(III) Of their eight children, their son, WILLIAM (2) MOORE was their second born. He is of notable
record, serving in the historic Bunker Hill engagement, under Captain THOMAS KNOWLTON. He served
three subsequent enlistments, and his final discharge was on May 5, 1780, from the Third Regiment,
Connecticut line, Colonel Samuel Wyllis. He was born in Simsbury, it is believed about 1740, and there took to
wife SARAH, whose patronymic is believed to have been HOSKINS. They lived most of their life in
Westfield, Massachusetts, where six of their eight children were born.
(IV) APOLLOS MOORE was their youngest child, and fourth son. He was born in 1771, and settled in
Barkhamstead, and died at Riverton, in the town of Barkhamstead, Ct., in 1861, aged about ninetyone years. He
owned considerable land, in fact the larger part of the site of the present village of Riverton.
(V) His son, DE MARQUIS DE CASSO Y RUJO, was the third of his eight children born to his wife,
CANDACE (BEACH) MOORE. De MARQUIS de CASSO Y RUJO MOORE was born on Sep 18, 1804, in
Barkhamsted, Ct., and died in Colebrook in 1889. In addition to a large agricultural estate, he owned a saw mill,
and manufactured lumber on a large scale, being very successful. He married THANKFUL ROBERTS, born
Sep 25, 1808, died Sep, 1885, daughter of JUDAH and MERCY (ENO) ROBERTS by whom he had nine
children, including JOHN APOLLOS, father of Dr. MOORE, of South Manchester.
(VI) JOHN APOLLOS MOORE, son of e Marquis de CASSO y RUJO and THANKFUL (ROBERTS)
MOORE, was born in Colebrook, Ct., Dec. 18, 1842, where he still lives. He was well educated, first attending
the public schools of Colebrook, from which he graduated to the Suffield Literary Institute, later taking
instruction at the Select School, Riverton, Ct., and everntially taking a commercial course in the Eastman
Business College, of Poughkeepsie, New York, from which he graduated when twentyone years old.
WINDSOR RECORDS
Andrew Moore & fara Phelpes yt was dafter of famuell Phelpes ware married by capten Newbery febuary 15,
1671
Jofeph Phelps & Mary Porter both of Windfor ware married by mr Wolcott, Juen 26, 1673
IGI
JOB MOORE md SARAH PRENTIS
children: (born at Gatineau, Hull, Canada.)
JOB b: 7 Jun 1818
bp 11 Apr 1978 PV
en 8 Jun 1978 PV
sp 1 Aug 1978 PV
JOHN b: 31 Aug 1978
bp 11 Apr 1978 PV
en 8 Jun 1978 PV
sp 1 Aug 1978 PV
THOMPSON b: 6 Feb. 1821
bp 11 Apr 1978 PV
en 7 Jun 1978 PV
sp 1 Aug 1978 PV
ISAAC ERNEST b. 15 Apr 1823
bp 11 Apr 1978 PV
en 8 Jun 1978 PV
sp 1 Aug 1978 PV
BENJAMIN b. 25 Apr 1825
bp 11 Apr 1978 PV
en 8 Jun 1978 PV
sp 1 Aug 1978 PV
MARIA b. 11 Jan 1827
bp 11 Apr 1978 PV
en 8 Jun 1978 PV
sp 1 Aug 1978 PV
George b. 25 May 1829
bp 11 Apr 1978 PV
en 8 jun 1978 PV
sp 1 Aug 1978 PV
DAVID MOORE md DEBORAH PRENTIS

children: (born at Gatineau, Hull, Canada.)
MARY or POLLY b. 12 Jul 1818
bp 11 Apr 1978 PV
en 8 Jun 1978 PV
sp 1 Aug 1978 PV
DAVID b. 15 Jan 1826
bp 11 Apr 1978 PV
en 8 Jun 1978 PV
sp 1 Aug 1978 PV
EMERY CUSHING b: 14 Apr 1828
bp 11 Apr 1978 PV
en 8 Jun 1978 PV
sp 1 Aug 1978 PV
JAMES b. 7 Feb 1830
bp 11 Apr 1978 PV
en 8 Jun 1978 PV
sp 1 Aug 1978 PV
MOORE, ABIGAIL BIRTH 11 OCT 1655

HUSBAND MOORE, ANDREW
MOORE, ABIGAIL BIRTH 14 FEB 1640
MOORE, ABIGAIL MARRIAGE 19 OCT 1698
FATHER BISSELL, THOMAS
MOORE, ABIGAIL BIRTH 1675
FATHER MOORE, JOHN 1676
MOORE, ABIGAIL BIRTH 1675
MOORE, ABIGAIL Estate in lbs = 45 1686
FATHER Estate in lbs = 39
MOORE, AMOS TAX LIST NOTE
FATHER FAMILY & HORSE MOORE, ANDREW
MOOR, ANDREW Estate in lbs = 24 WIFE
MOOR, ANDREW MOORE, ANDREW
MOORE, AND 11 OCT 1655 WIFE
NOTE MOORE, ANDREW
MORE, ANDREW 11 OCT 1655 FATHER
MOORE, ANDREW
MARRIAGE 12 SEP 1682 MOORE, ANDREW
BISSELL, THOMAS MOORE, ANDREW
MARRIAGE 12 SEP 1682 MOORE, ANDREW JR
BISSELL, THOMAS NOTE
MOORE, BENJAMIN TAX LIST 1677
FATHER FAMILY HORSE 2 OX 1675
MOORE, D CHILDREN BORN = 3 1676
NOTE Estate in lbs = 85 1676
MOOR, DEACON Estate in lbs = 94 18 SEP 1677
MOOR, DECKN DON. IN PENCE = 78 18 SEP 1677
MOORE, DEACON DEATH 31 MAY 1677
MOORE, DEACON DEATH
MOORE, DEACON BIRTH 6 AUG 1699
MOORE, DEACON MOORE, ANDREW
MOORE, DEBORAH BIRTH 28 JUN 1700
FATHER MOORE, THOMAS
MOORE, DEBORAH DEATH 2 MAR 1675
MOORE, DEBORAH BIRTH 1702
FATHER MOORE, JOHN
MOORE, EDWARD Estate in lbs = 8 27 NOV 1653
FATHER TAXABLE HEADS = 1
MOORE, EDWARD MARRIAGE 24 NOV 1653
NOTE LOOMYS, NATHANIEL
MOORE, ELIZABETH MARRIAGE 24 NOV 1653
HUSBAND LOOMIS, NATHANIEL
MOORE, ELIZABETH MARRIAGE 24 NOV 1653
HUSBAND LOOMIS NATHANIEL
MOORE, ELIZABETH MARRIAGE 1648
HUSBAND LOOMIS, NATHANIEL
MOORE ELIZABETH MARRIAGE 30 NOV 1648
HUSBAND DRAKE, JOHN
MOORE, HANNA MARRIAGE 11 APR 1697
HUSBAND DRAKE, JOHN
MOORE, HANNAH BIRTH 30 NOV 1648
HUSBAND MOORE, THOMAS
MOORE, HANNAH MARRIAGE 1666
FATHER DRAKE, JOHN
MOORE, HANNAH CHURCH MEMBER 1678
HUSBAND MOOR, WIFE OF JOHN
MOORE, HANNAH CHURCH MEMBER 4 APR 1697
SPELLING MOOR, WIFE OF DEAC 1675
MOORE, HANNAH DEATH
SPELLING TAX LIST NOTE
MOORE, HANNAH MRS MOOR, JOHN
MOORE, J. MOORE, JOHN
TAXABLE HEADS = 4 15 FEB 1672 FATHER
MARRIAGE MOORE, JOHN
PHELPS, SARA 15 FEB 1672 FATHER
MARRIAGE MOORE, JOHN
PHELPS, SARAH 15 FEB 1675 WIFE
BIRTH MOORE, JOHN
MOORE, ANDREW 1677 1677 FATHER
Estate in lbs = 32 27 APR 1703 MOORE, JOHN
CHILDREN BORN = 2 1702 FATHER
FREEMAN MOORE, JOHN
Estate in lbs = 0 5 DEC 1693 FATHER
TAXABLE HEADS = 1 MOORE, JOHN
BIRTH 1675 MOORE, JOHN
MOORE, ANDREW MOORE, JOHN
MOORE, JOHN BIRTH
WIFE MOORE, JOHN 1660
MOORE, JOHN CHURCH R. PEN = 72 1669
FATHER FREEMAN
MOORE, JOHN MOORE, JOHN DEAC 7 MAR 1670
MOORE, JOHN HOUSEHOLD SIZE = 7
SPELLING MOORE, JOHN SR 1674
MOORE, JOHN Estate in lbs = 95
SPELLING MOOR, DEACON 14 SEP 1677
MOORE, JOHN WILL DATED
SPELLING Estate in lbs =469 17 SEP 1674
MOORE, JOHN CHURCH MEMBER
MOORE, JOHN MOOR, JOHN 1678
MOORE, JOHN FREEMAN
SPELLING MOORE, JOHN JR 1699
MOORE, JOHN CHURCH MEMBER APR 1666
SPELLING Estate in lbs =159
MOORE, JOHN'S WIFE TAXABLE HEADS = 4 1686
MOORE, JOHN HOUSEHOLD SIZE = 8 7 MAR 1670
NOTE Estate in lbs = 97 1674
MOORE, JOHN CHURCH MEMBER 1678
MOORE, JOHN DEATH 18 SEP 1677
MOORE, JOHN DON. IN PENCE = 48 1676
MOORE, JOHN DEAC Estate in lbs = 33 1702
MOORE, JOHN JR TAXABLE HEADS = 1 1702
MOORE, JOHN JR Estate in lbs = 87
NOTE TAXABLE HEADS = 1 27 JUN 1703
MOORE, JOHN MR. FREEMAN 6 FEB 1680
NOTE BIRTH
MOORE, JOHN MR. MOORE, ANDREW 1702
MOORE, JONATHAN Estate in lbs = 0
FATHER TAXABLE HEADS = 1 5 JUL 1679
MOORE, JONATHAN BIRTH
NOTE MOORE, JOHN 1702
MOORE, JOSEPH Estate in lbs = 14
FATHER NOTE
MOORE, JOSEPH MOORE, JOSIAH
FAMILY HORSE 2 OX 1676 NOTE
Estate in lbs = 81 5 DEC 1645 MOORE, JOSIAS
BIRTH FATHER
MOORE, JOHN 5 DEC 1645 MOORE, MINDWELL
MARRIAGE FATHER
GOSE, HANNA 21 SEP 1664 MOORE, MINDWELL
MARRIAGE FATHER
GOSS, HANNAH 26 JUN 1665 MOORE, MINDWELL
BIRTH HUSBAND
JOHN MOORE JR. 26 JUN 1665 MOORE, MINDWELL
BIRTH HUSBAND
MOORE, JOHN 26 JUN 1665 MOORE, MINDWELL
BIRTH HUSBAND
MOORE, JOHN JR. 1675 MOORE, NATHANIEL
Estate in lbs = 73 1677 FATHER
Estate in lbs = 70 1677 MOORE, NATHANIEL
CHILDREN BORN = 5 8 FEB 1694 FATHER
MARRIAGE MOORE, NATHANIEL
STRONG, ABIGAIL 21 MAR 1695 NOTE
MOORE, RACHEL BIRTH 24 DEC 1669
FATHER MOORE, ANDREW
MOORE, RACHEL BIRTH 7 AUG 1701
FATHER MOORE, JOHN
MOORE, SAMUEL BIRTH 20 AUG 1701
MOORE, SAMUEL DEATH 1702
MOORE, SAMUEL Estate in lbs = 6 27 APR 1703
FATHER TAXABLE HEADS = 1 24 DEC 1669
MOORE, SAMUEL FREEMAN
NOTE BIRTH 6 DEC 1672
MOORE, SAMUEL MOORE, JOHN
MOORE, SAMUELL BIRTH 6 DEC 1672
MOORE, SARA BIRTH 26 APR 1690
MOORE, SARAH MARRIAGE 1645
FATHER WINCHELL, THOMAS 25 JUL 1667
MOORE, SARAH DEATH
HUSBAND BIRTH 25 JUL 1667
MOORE, THOMAS MOORE, JOHN
MOORE, THOMAS BIRTH 12 DEC 1695
FATHER MOORE, JOHN
MOORE, THOMAS MARRIAGE 1702
FATHER GRISWOLD, DEBORAH
MOORE, THOMAS Estate in lbs = 25 27 APR 1703
WIFE TAXABLE HEADS = 1 1639
MOORE, THOMAS FREEMAN
NOTE LAND OWNER
MOORE, THOMAS MOORE, THOMAS MOORE, THOMAS
MOORE, THOMAS SPELLING
SPELLING 1702 MOORE, WIDDOW
TAXABLE HEADS = 1 PHELPS, ABIGAIL
Estate in lbs = 11 5 JUL 167 FATHER
TAXABLE HEADS = 1 PHELPS, ABIGAIL
BIRTH 16 164 FATHER
MOORE, JOHN PHELPS, ABIGAIL
BAPTISM 10 JUL 16 FATHER
MOORE, JOHN PHELPS, ABIGAIL
BIRTH 25 SEP 1662 FATHER
MOORE, JOHN DEAC PHELPS, ABIGAIL
MARRIAGE 25 SEP 1662 HUSBAND
BISSELL,NATHANIEL PHELPS, ABIGAIL
MARRIAGE 25 SEP 1662 FATHER
BISSEL, NATHANIEL PHELPS, ABIGAIL
MARRIAGE 20 SEP 1672 PHELPS, ABIGAIL
BISSEL, NATHANIEL FATHER
BIRTH 20 SEP 1672 PHELPS, ABIGAIL
MOORE, JOHN FATHER
BIRTH 1702 PHELPS, ABM
MOORE, JOHN NOTE
Estate in lbs = 12 6 FEB 1691 PHELPS, ABRAHAM
TAXABLE HEADS = 1 WIFE
BIRTH 6 FEB 1691 PHELPS, ABRAHAM
MOORE, ANDREW WIFE
PHELPS, ABRAHAM BIRTH
WIFE PHELPS, ABRAHAM 6 MAR 1666
FATHER PHELPS, ABRAHAM 6 MAR 1666
FATHER PHELPS, ABRAHAM 1676
PHELPS, ABRAHAM Estate in lbs = 63 1677
FATHER CHILDREN BORN = 2 1680
PHELPS, ABRAHAM PETITIONER 1686
PHELPS, ABRAHAM Estate in lbs =108
PHELPS, ABRAHAM TAXABLE HEADS = 2 27 APR 1703
PHELPS, ABRAHAM FREEMAN 1669
NOTE FREEMAN
PHELPS, ABRAHAM PHELPS, ABR 7 MAR 1670
PHELPS, ABRAHAM HOUSEHOLD SIZE = 3 1674
SPELLING Estate in lbs = 66
PHELPS, ABRAHAM PHELPS, ABRAM 1702
PHELPS, ABRAHAM Estate in lbs = 67
SPELLING TAXABLE HEADS = 3 27 APR 1703
PHELPS, ABRAHAM FREEMAN 1702
NOTE Estate in lbs = 36
PHELPS, ABRAHAM TAXABLE HEADS = 1 1675
PHELPS, ABRAHAM JR Estate in lbs = 68 1674
NOTE Estate in lbs = 92 22 JAN 1643
PHELPS, ABRAM BIRTH
PHELPS, ABRAM PHELPS, GEORG PHELPS, ANN
PHELPS, ABRHAM FATHER
FATHER 1653 PHELPS, ANN
LAND OWNER FATHER
MOORE, THO. 1677 PHELPS, ANN MRS
Estate in lbs = 24 5 APR 1655 PHELPS, ANN MRS
BIRTH PHELPS, BENJAMIN
PHELPS, NATHANIEL 16 MAY 1666 FATHER
BIRTH PHELPS, BENJAMIN
PHELPS, SAMUEL 16 MAY 1666 FATHER
BIRTH PHELPS, BENNONI
PHELPS, SAMUEL 5 JUN 1682 FATHER
BIRTH PHELPS, CHILD
PHELPS, TIMOTHY 9 DEC 1686 FATHER
MARRIAGE PHELPS, CORNELIUS
MARSHEL, DAVID 15 OCT 1693 FATHER
BIRTH PHELPS, CORNELIUS
PHELPS, JOSEPH 1648 NOTE
DEATH 5 APR 1655 PHELPS, CORNELIUS
BIRTH FATHER
PHELPS, NATHANIEL 16 MAY 1666 PHELPS, DAMOROS
BIRTH FATHER
PHELPS, SAMUELL 1675 PHELPS, DANIEL
TAX LIST FATHER
FAMILY & HORSE 6 JUL 1665 PHELPS, DANIEL
MARRIAGE FATHER
PINNEY, MARY 6 JUL 1665 PHELPS, DANIEL
MARRIAGE FATHER
PINNE, MARY 6 JUL 1665 PHELPS, DANIEL
MARRIAGE FATHER
PINNE, MARY 6 MAR 1666 PHELPS, DANIEL
FATHER Estate in lbs = 8 13 APR 1704
PHELPS, DAVID TAXABLE HEADS = 1
FATHER MARRIAGE 21 JAN 1676
PHELPS, ENOCH OWIN, MARY
NOTE BIRTH 1686
PHELPS, ENOCH PHELPS, JOHN
WIFE Estate in lbs = 6 1 NOV 1663
PHELPS, ENOCH TAXABLE HEADS = 1
FATHER BIRTH 1 NOV 1663
PHELPS, EPHRAIM PHELPS, SAMUEL
NOTE BIRTH 1 NOV 1663
FATHER BIRTH 21 MAY 1691
FATHER MARRIAGE 28 SEP 1692
PHELPS, EPHRAIM JAGGERS, MARY
FATHER BIRTH 5 NOV 1697
PHELPS, EPHRAIM PHELPS, EPHRAIM 30 OCT 1697
WIFE DEATH
PHELPS, EPHRAIM WILL DATED WIFE
FATHER 2 OCT 1686 PHELPS, EPHRAIM
PHELPS, EPHRAIM PHELPS, EPHRAIM
PHELPS, EPHRAIM 2 OCT 1686 NOTE (ESTATE)
BIRTH PHELPS, FRANCIS
PHELPS, TIMOTHY BIRTH 30 AUG 1689 FATHER
PHELPS, TIMOTHY 30 AUG 1689 PHELPES, GORG
DEATH 1 OCT 1683 PHELPES, GORG
DEATH PHELPS, GEORG
BIRTH 1 OCT 1683 WIFE
PHELPS, ABRAHAM PHELPS, GEORG
BIRTH 24 JUN 1694 WIFE
PHELPS, ABRAHAM PHELPS, GEORG
BIRTH 1647 PHELPS, GEORG'S
PHELPS, JOSEPH WIFE'S HUSBAND
DEATH 26 APR 1671 PHELPS, GEORGE
PHELPS, GEORG WIFE
BIRTH 1702 PHELPS, GEORGE
PHELPS, TIMOTHY PHELPS, GEORGE
Estate in lbs = 4 26 APR 1671 PHELPS, GEORGE
TAXABLE HEADS = 1 PHELPS, GEORGE
BIRTH 7 JUL 1699 SPELLING
PHELPS, TIMOTHY PHELPS, GEORGE
BIRTH 25 DEC 1689 SPELLING
PHELPS, JOSIAH PHELPS, GEORGE
BIRTH 4 JAN 1691 PHELPS, GEORGE
PHELPS, JOSEPH SPELLING
DEATH 4 JAN 1691 PHELPS, GORG
PHELPS, JOSEPH NOTE
DEATH 21 MAR 1701 PHELPS, GORG
PHELPS, JOSEPH PHELPS,GORG'S WIFE
BIRTH 21 MAR 1701 PHELPS, HANNA
PHELPS, JOSEPH FATHER
BIRTH 17 JAN 1690 PHELPS, HANNAH
PHELPS, WILLIAM SR FATHER
BIRTH 1702 PHELPS, HANNAH
PHELPS, JOHN FATHER
PHELPS, HANNAH CHURCH MEMBER 9 SEP 1677
FATHER BAPTISM
PHELPS, HESTER PHELPS, ISAAC 10 SEP 1666
PHELPS, HEZEKIAH BIRTH
FATHER PHELPS, ISAAC 26 AUG 1638
PHELPS, ISAAC BIRTH
FATHER PHELPS, GEORGE 11 MAR 1663
PHELPS, ISAAC MARRIAGE
FATHER GAYLORD, ANN 11 MAR 1663
PHELPS, ISAAC MARRIAGE
WIFE GAYLER, ANN 10 SEP 1666
PHELPS, ISAAC BIRTH
WIFE PHELPS, ISAAC 5 AUG 1673
PHELPS, ISAAC BIRTH
FATHER PHELPS, ABRAHAM PHELPS, ISAAC
PHELPS, ISAAC WIFE
FATHER PHELPS, ISAAC
PHELPS, MARY 26 NOV 1697 WIFE
Estate in lbs =246 1702 PHELPS, ISAAC
Estate in lbs = 8 FATHER
TAXABLE HEADS = 0 DEC 1683 PHELPS, ISAAC
BIRTH SPELLING
PHELPS, JOHN 1676 PHELPS, ISAAC
DON. IN PENCE = 54 1677 SPELLING
CHILDREN BORN = 6 1637 PHELPS, ISAAC
MARRIAGE, RANDALL, SPELLING
DAUGHTER OF PHIL NOV 1648 PHELPS, ISAAC
MARRIAGE, DEWEY, PHELPS, ISABELL
FRANCIS WIDOW 1676 SPELLING
Estate in lbs = 30 29 APR 1648 PHELPS, ISABLE
DEATH COUSIN
PHELPS, GEORG 30 NOV 1648 PHELPS, ISACK
MARRIAGE FATHER
DEWEY, FRANCIS 1638 PHELPS, ISACK
LAND OWNER 1653 WIFE
LAND OWNER 1660 PHELPS, ISACK
CHURCH RATEPEN=72 1669 FATHER
FREEMAN PHELPS, ISACK
GEORG 7 MAR 1670 FATHER
HOUSEHOLD SIZE = 2 PHELPS, ISACK
PHELPS, JORG 1674 PHELPS, ISACK
Estate in lbs =100 1678 PHELPS, ISACK
CHURCH MEMBER PHELPS, ISACK
PHELPS, GORGE 1647 PHELPS, JACOB
DEATH FATHER
CHILD 1677 PHELPS, JNO JR
Estate in lbs = 24 1648 NOTE
DEATH 2 FEB 1669 PHELPS, JOB
BIRTH FATHER
PHELPS, JOSEPH 4 AUG 1664 PHELPS, JOB
BIRTH FATHER
PHELPS, TIMOTHY 4 AUG 1664 PHELPS, JOB
BIRTH FATHER
PHELPS, TIMOTHY 13 OCT 1694 PHELPS, JOHN
BIRTH WIFE
PHELPS, WILLIAM 1697 PHELPS, JOHN
NOTE PHELPS, GEORGE
PHELPS, JOHN BIRTH 7 JUL 1662
FATHER PHELPS, GEORG
FATHER PHELPS, SAMUEL
PHELPS, JOHN BIRTH 29 JUN 1673
PHELPS, JOHN BAPTISM FATHER
FATHER 17 DEC 1690 PHELPS, JOHN
PHELPS, JOHN PHELPS, JOHN
MARRIAGE 17 DEC 1690 PHELPS, JOHN
MAWDSLEY, MARY PHELPS, JOHN
MARRIAGE 4 JAN 1703 PHELPS, JOHN
MAUDSLEY, MARY FATHER
DEATH 1667 PHELPS, JOHN
PHELPS, ABRAHAM FATHER
CHURCH MEMBER 1669 PHELPS, JOHN
PHELPS, ISACK FATHER
FREEMAN 7 MAR 1670 PHELPS, JOHN
ISACK NOTE
HOUSEHOLD SIZE = 1 1674 PHELPS, JOHN
PHELPS, ISACK 1655 NOTE
Estate in lbs = 22 PHELPS, JOHN
CHURCH MEM PHELPS, 3 NOV 1648 FATHER
WIFE OF WILLIAM PHELPS, JOS
BIOGRAPHICAL 20 AUG 1638 NOTE
NOWELL, THOMAS PHELPS, JOSEP
BIRTH 11 MAR 1663 PHELPS, JOSEP
PHELPS, GEORG PHELPS, JOSEP
MARRIAGE 10 SEP 1666 PHELPS, JOSEP
GAYLAR ANN PHELPS, JOSEP
BIRTH 5 AUG 1673 PHELPS, JOSEPH
PHELPS, ISACK FATHER
BIRTH 1675 PHELPS, JOSEPH
PHELPS, ABRAHAM 1676 FATHER
Estate in lbs = 12 1677 PHELPS, JOSEPH
LAnd in lbs = 12 1677 WIFE
Estate in lbs = 14 7 FEB 1650 PHELPS, JOSEPH
Children born = 3 WIFE
BIRTH 1702 PHELPS, JOSEPH
PHELPS, GEORG FATHER
Estate in lbs = 3 27 APR 1692 PHELPS, JOSEPH
TAXABLE HEADS = 1 FATHER
BIRTH 16 AUG 1692 PHELPS, JOSEPH
PHELPS, JOHN FATHER
DEATH 24 AUG 1693 PHELPS, JOSEPH
PHELPS, JOHN FATHER
BIRTH 16 MAY 1639 PHELPS, JOSEPH
PHELPS, JOHN WIFE
MARRIAGE 15 FEB 1652 PHELPS, JOSEPH
BUCKLAND, SARA WIFE
DEATH 15 FEB 1652 PHELPS, JOSEPH
CHILD PHELPS, JOSEPH
BAPTISM 15 FEB 1672 FATHER
PHELPS, JOSEPH Estate in lbs =113
PHELPS, JOSEPH TAXABLE HEADS = 1 18 NOV 1686
NOTE MARRIAGE
PHELPS, JOSEPH HOSFORD, SARAH 18 NOV 1686
WIFE MARRIAGE
PHELPS, JOSEPH HOSFORD, SARAH PHELPS, JOSEPH
WIFE FATHER
PHELPS, ISACK PHELPS, JOSEPH
CHILDREN BORN = 1 1677 PHELPS, JOSEPH
CHURCH MEMBER 1678 PHELPS, JOSEPH
BIRTH 12 APR 1678 WIFE
PHELPS, JOHN PHELPS, JOSEPH
BIRTH 12 APR 1678 PHELPS, JOSEPH
PHELPS, JOHN FATHER
DEATH 30 APR 1679 PHELPS, JOSEPH
PHELPS, SAMUEL PHELPS, JOSEPH
Estate in lbs = 27 1686 SPELLING
TAXABLE HEADS = 1 PHELPS, JOSEPH
TAXABLE HEADS = 1 PHELPS, JOSEPH
BIRTH 21 MAR 1703 PHELPS, JOSEPH
PHELPS, WILLIAM SR WIFE
TAX LIST 1675 PHELPS, JOSIA
FAMILY HORSE 2 OX FATHER
Estate in lbs =113 1675 PHELPS, JOSIAH
DON. IN PENCE =60 Estate 1676 FATHER
in lbs = 87 1676 PHELPS, JOSIAH
CHILDREN BORN = 2 1677 WIFE
CHILDREN BORN = 2 1677 PHELPS, JOSIAH
BIRTH 24 JUN 1647 NOTE
PHELPS, GEORG PHELPS, JOSIAH JR
BIRTH 24 JUN 1647 NOTE
PHELPS, GEORGE PHELPS, JOSIAH SR.
MARRIAGE 20 SEP 1660 PHELPS, JOSIAS
NUTTON, HANNA FATHER
MARRIAGE 20 SEP 1660 PHELPS, JOSIAS
NUTTON, HANNAH FATHER
BIRTH 27 SEP 1666 PHELPS, LOIS
PHELPS, TIMOTHY FATHER
BIRTH 27 SEP 1666 PHELPS, MARCEY
PHELPS, TIMOTHY HUSBAND
BIRTH 2 AUG 1667 PHELPS, MARTHA
BIRTH 2 AUG 1667 PHELPS, MARY
MARRIAGE 26 JUN 1673 PHELPS, MARY
PORTER, MARY FATHER
MARRIAGE, 26 JUN 1673 PHELPS, MARY
PORTER, MARY FATHER
Estate in lbs =120 1677 PHELPS, MARY
BIRTH 30 DEC 1678 FATHER
PHELPS, JOSEPH PHELPS, MARY
PETITIONER 1680 FATHER
1686 PHELPS, MARY
PHELPS, MARY BIRTH FATHER
FATHER 16 MAR 1693 PHELPS, MARY
PHELPS, MARY FATHER
BIRTH 1702 PHELPS, MARY
PHELPS, JOSEPH HUSBAND
Estate in lbs = 32 1702 PHELPS, MARY
TAXABLE HEADS = 1 HUSBAND
Estate in lbs = 30 26 NOV 1702 PHELPS, MARY
TAXABLE HEADS = 1 PHELPS, MARY
MARRIAGE 27 APR 1703 FATHER
BISSELL, ABIGAIL 20 SEP 1703 PHELPS, MARY
FREEMAN FATHER
BIRTH 1669 PHELPS, MARY
PHELPS, JOSEPH JR 1678 FATHER
FREEMAN PHELPS, MARY
CHURCH MEMBER 5 MAR 1684 HUSBAND
PHELPS, JOSEP PHELPS, MARY
Estate in lbs = 84 11 JUL 1647 FATHER
DIED AT SIMSBURY, 2 SEP 1695 PHELPS, MERCY
BAPTISM FATHER
Estate in lbs =473 17 FEB 1680 PHELPS, MR
PHELPS, HESTER PHELPS, MISTRESS
BIRTH 16 DEC 1667 PHELPS, MRS
PHELPS, JOHN HUSBAND
BIRTH 26 APR 1699 PHELPS, NATHANIEL
PHELPS, SAMUEL WIFE
MARRIAGE 1702 PHELPS, NATHANIEL
WINCHELL, SARAH FATHER
Estate in lbs = 36 1702 PHELPS, NATHANIEL
TAXABLE HEADS = 1 FATHER
Estate in lbs = 3 27 APR 1703 PHELPS, NATHANIEL
TAXABLE HEADS = 1 15 DEC 1667 PHELPS, NATHANIEL
FREEMAN FATHER
BIRTH 17 FEB 1680 PHELPS, NATHANIEL
PHELPS, SAMUEL WIFE
BIRTH 14 FEB 1696 PHELPS, NATHANIEL
PHELPS, JOHN FATHER
BIRTH 17 DEC 1663 PHELPS, NATHANIEL
PHELPS, JOSIAH FATHER
MARRIAGE 12 NOV 1688 PHELPS, NATHANIEL
BARBER, THOMAS FATHER
BIRTH MAR 1645 PHELPS, NATHANIEL
PHELPS, TIMOTHY FATHER
BIRTH 2 MAR 1645 PHELPS, NATHANIEL
PHELPS, WILLIAM MR FATHER
BAPTISM 21 JUN 1651 PHELPS, NATHANIEL
PHELPS, WILLIAM NOTE
BIRTH 21 JUN 1651 PHELPS, NATHANIEL
PHELPS, NATHANIEL PHELPS, NATHANIEL
BIRTH OCT 1658 SPELLING
PHELPS, NATHANIEL PHELPS, PHEBE
BIRTH OCT 1658 FATHER
PHELPS, SAMUELL 14 AUG 1673 PHELPS, PHILLURY
BIRTH SPELLING
BIRTH 14 AUG 1673 PHELPS, TIMOTHY
PHELPS, TIMOTHY BIRTH
PHELPS, JOSEPH 16 JAN 1683 PHELPS, SAMUEL
DEATH FATHER
PHELPS, JOB 16 JAN 1683 PHELPS, SAMUEL
DEATH PHELPS, SAMUEL
PHELPS, JOSEPH 1687 PHELPS, SAMUEL
CHURCH MEMBER 8 JUN 1689 PHELPS, SAMUEL
BIRTH WIFE
PHELPS, JOSEPH JR 23 MAR 1690 PHELPS, SAMUEL
PHELPS, TIMOTHY 23 MAY 1690 FATHER
PHELPS, TIMOTHY 19 APR 1700 NOTE
MARRIAGE PHELPS, SAMUEL
HOSFORD, NATHANIEL 18 AUG 1702 PHELPS, SAMUEL
BIRTH PHELPS, SAMUEL
PHELPS, JOSIAS 11 FEB 1645 SPELLING
BIRTH PHELPS, SAMUELL
PHELPS, WILLIAM SR 1677 WIFE
CHILDREN BORN = 2 1678 PHELPS, SAMUELL
CHURCH MEMBER 27 NOV 1675 FATHER
DEATH PHELPS, SAMUELL
PHELPS, WILLIAM 17 SEP 1750 WIFE
MARRIAGE PHELPS, SAMUELL
COPELEY, ELIZABETH 2 APR 1653 PHELPS, SAMUELL
PHELPS, NATHANIEL 9 DEC 1654 FATHER
PHELPS, GEORG 1677 PHELPS, SAMUL
CHILDREN BORN = 4 7 JAN 1678 PHELPS, SARA
BIRTH FATHER
PHELPS, TIMNOTHY 17 SEP 1650 PHELPS, SARA
MARRIAGE, COPELEY FATHER
ELIZABETH WIDOW 1653 PHELPS, SARA
BIRTH HUSBAND
PHELPS, NATHANIEL 2 APR 1653 PHELPS, SARA
BIRTH FATHER
PHELPS, NATHANIEL 9 DEC 1654 PHELPS, SARA
BIRTH FATHER
PHELPS, GEORGE 9 DEC 1654 PHELPS, SARA WIDOW
BIRTH HUSBAND
PHELPS, GEORGE 13 JAN 1678 PHELPS, SARA
BAPTISM WIDOWHUSBAND
PHELPS, TIMOTHY 1702 PHELPS, SARAH
Estate in lbs = 11 HUSBAND
TAXABLE HEADS = 1 27 APR 1703 PHELPS, SARAH
FREEMAN 1660 PHELPS, SARAH
CHURCH R. PEN = 48 HUSBAND
PHELPS, NATH 1 SEP 1696 PHELPS, SARAH
BIRTH HUSBAND
PHELPS, WILLIAM 1678 PHELPS, SARAH
CHURCH MEM PHELPS, MARRIAGE
WIFE OF GEORG GRISWOLD, SARAH
PHELPS, SAMUEL BIRTH
WIFE PHELPS, SAMUEL
13 JAN 1675 PHELPS, SAMUEL BAPTISM
DEATH 1677 PHELPS, SARA
DEATH 21 JUN 1669 HUSBAND
CHILDREN BORN = 9 PHELPS, SARAH
MARRIAGE 1680 FATHER
WILLIAMS, ABIELL 21 JAN 1691 PHELPS, SARAH
PETITIONER FATHER
BIRTH 1702 PHELPS, SARAH
PHELPS, JOSIAH PHELPS, SARAH
Estate in lbs = 6 1660 HUSBAND
TAXABLE HEADS = 1 29 JUN 1669 PHELPS, SARAH
CHURCH RPENCE =84 1674 PHELPS, SARAH
Estate in lbs =774 WIDOW HUSBAND
Estate in lbs = 18 10 NOV 1650 PHELPS, THOMAS
PHELPS, SAMUL FATHER
MARRIAGE 5 SEP 1652 PHELPS, THOS
GRISWOLD, SARA NOTE
BAPTISM 15 MAY 1669 PHELPS, TIM
PHELPS, SAMUELL NOTE
DEATH, PHELPS, SARA 15 MAY 1669 PHELPS, TIM
GRISWOLD 1674 FATHER
DEATH 29 JAN 1676 PHELPS, TIMO JR
Estate in lbs = 18 NOTE
BIRTH 1677 PHELPS, TIMO SGT
PHELPS, TIMOTHY 1675 NOTE
Estate in lbs = 22 MAR 1654 PHELPS, TIMOTHY
Estate in lbs = 18 WIFE
BIRTH 24 JUL 1670 PHELPS, TIMOTHY
PHELPS, SAMUELL FATHER
BAPTISM 15 FEB 1672 PHELPS, TIMOTHY
PHELPS, ISAAC FATHER
MARRIAGE 4 APR 1677 PHELPS, TIMOTHY
MOORE, ANDREW FATHER
BIRTH 27 DEC 1679 PHELPS, TIMOTHY
BIRTH 21 JUL 1670 PHELPS,TIMOTHY
PHELPS, TIMOTHY WIFE
MARRIAGE 21 JUL 1670 PHELPS, TIMOTHY
PINNE, NATHANELL WIFE
MARRIAGE 13 DEC 16.. PHELPS, TIMOTHY
PINNE, NATHANIEL FATHER
MARRIAGE MAR 1654 PHELPS, TIMOTHY
MANSFIELD, JOHN 9 JUN 1658 FATHER
BIRTH PHELPS, TIMOTHY
MARRIAGE, WADE, 15 FEB 1672 PHELPS, TIMOTHY
WILLIAM MIDDLETON PHELPS, TIMOTHY
MARRIAGE 2 MAR 1682 PHELPS, JOHN
MOORE, ANDREW BIRTH
BIRTH FATHER PHELPS, JOHN
10 NOV 1650 PHELPS, SARAH MARRIAGE
FATHER MANSFIELD, JOHN
5 SEP 1652 PHELPS, SARAH BIRTH
HUSBAND PHELPS, JOSEPH
5 SEP 1652 PHELPS, SARAH BIRTH
FATHER PHELPS, TIMOTHY
1669 PHELPS, SARAH DEATH
15 MAY 1659 FATHER PHELPS, TIMOTHY
DEATH 18 AUG 1693 PHELPS, TIMOTHY
PHELPS, TIM WIFE
BIRTH 1694 PHELPS, TIMOTHY
PHELPS, JOSIAH 24 OCT 1698 PHELPS, TIMOTHY
CHURCH MEMBER SPELLING
MARRIAGE 7 MAR 1670 PHELPS, TIMOTHY
PINEY, SAMUEL 21 AUG 1687 PHELPS, TIMOTHY
HOUSEHOLD SIZE PHELPS, TIMOTHY
MARRIAGE 21 AUG 1687 FATHER
PINNE, NATHANIEL PHELPS, TIMOTHY
BIRTH 1675 NOTE
PHELPS, JOHN PHELPS, TIM CAPT
TAX LIST, SINGLE MAN 1675 PHELPS, TIM JR
HORSE NOTE
TAX LIST 28 SEP 1689 PHELPS, TIMOTHY
FAMILY & HORSE PHELPS, WILLIAM
DEATH 1686 PHELPS, WILLIAM
PHELPS, TIM WIFE
Estate in lbs = 4 1686 PHELPS, WILLIAM
TAXABLE HEADS = 1 WIFE
Estate in lbs =103 18 NOV 1686 PHELPS, WILLIAM
TAXABLE HEADS = 1 NOTE
MARRIAGE AUG 1639 PHELPS, WILLIAM
GAYLER, SARAH FATHER
BIRTH 1 SEP 1639 PHELPS, WILLIAM
PHELPS, WILLIAM MR FATHER
BIRTH OCT 1656 PHELPS, WILLIAM
PHELPS, WILLIAM FATHER
BIRTH 26 OCT 1656 PHELPS, WILLIAM
PHELPS, SAMUELL FATHER
BAPTISM 19 MAR 1662 PHELPS, WILLIAM
PHELPS, SAMUEL FATHER
MARRIAGE 19 MAR 1662 PHELPS, WILLIAM
GRISWOLD, MARY PHELPS, WILLIAM
MARRIAGE 1 NOV 1663 PHELPS, WILLIAM
GRISWOLD, MARY PHELPS, WILLIAM
BIRTH 1 NOV 1663 WIFE
PHELPS, TIMOTHY PHELPS, WILLIAM
BIRTH 1676 WIFE
PHELPS, TIMOTHY 1676 PHELPS, WILLIAM
Estate in lbs =107 1677
DON. IN PEN = 42 Estate in lbs = 99
CHILDREN BORN = 6 PHELPS, TIMOTHY PETITIONER
PHELPS, TIMOTHY MARRIAGE
2 FEB 1682 PHELPS, TIMOTHY CROW, MARTHA
WIFE MARRIAGE
13 DEC 1683 PHELPS, TIMOTHY CROW, MARTHA
WIFE MARRIAGE, GAYLORD,
14 AUG 1687 PHELPS, TIMOTHY SARAHF ALTER
WIFE BIRTH
20 DEC 1687 PHELPS, TIMOTHY PHELPS, TIMOTHY JR
FATHER DEATH
10 JUL 1687 PHELPS, TIMOTHY PHELPS, TIMOTHY JR
FATHER MARRIAGE
10 JUL 1687 PHELPS, TIMOTHY PRATT, SARAH
WIFE
MARRIAGE, PRATT, SPELLING
SARAHOF HARTFORD 1669 PHELPS, WILLIAM
FREEMAN 7 MAR 1670 PHELPS, WILLIAM
HOUSEHOLD SIZE = 8 SPELLING
PHELPES 1674 PHELPS, WILLIAM
Estate in lbs =104 1678 SPELLING
CHURCH MEMBER 8 NOV 1663 PHELPS, WILLIAM
BAPTISM SPELLING
PHELPS, TIMOTHY 1702 PHELPS, WILLIAM
Estate in lbs = 61 PHELPS, WILLIAM
TAXABLE HEAD = 1 27 APR 1703 PHELPS, WILLIAM
FREEMAN 1702 PHELPS, WILLIAM
Estate in lbs = 15 SPELLING
TAXABLE HEADS = 1 1675 PHELPS, WILLIAM JR
Estate in lbs =113 NOV 1639 NOTE
CHURCH MEMBER 4 JUN 1645 PHELPS, WILLIAM JR
MARRIAGE PHELPS, WILLIAM MR
WILSON, ISABLE 4 JUN 1645 PHELPS, WILLIAM MR
MARRIAGE PHELPS, WILLIAM MR
WILSON, ISABELL 22 JUN 1657 PHELPS, WILLIAM SR
BIRTH BORN AT NOTE
NORTHHAMPTON, MS 22 JUN 1657 PHELPS, WILLIAM SR
BIRTH PHELPS, WM'S WIFE
PHELPS, NATHANIEL 3 NOV 1660 PHELPS, WM'S WIFE
BIRTH PHELPS, WL
PHELPS, SAMUEL 4 FEB 1669 NOTE
BIRTH PHELPS WM
PHELPS, TIMOTHY 4 FEB 1669 NOTE
BIRTH
PHELPS, TIMOTHY 4 FEB 1669
BIRTH
PHELPS, TIMOTHY 1675
DON IN PNCE = 108 20 DEC 1676
MARRIAGE
PINNEY, SARAH 20 DEC 1676
MARRIAGE
PINNEY, SARAH 20 DEC 1676 PINNE, SARA
MARRIAGE MARRIAGE
WIFE PINNE, SARAH
1677 PHELPS, WILLIAM Estate in lbs = 97
1680 WIFE PETITIONER
4 NOV 1686 PHELPS, WILLIAM DEATH
PHELPS, WILLIAM DEATH
PHELPS, WILLIAM PHELPS, JOSEPH
FATHER PHELPS, JOSEPH
22 JUN 1689 PHELPS, WILLIAM MARRIAGE
FATHER HAYDEN, HANNAH
2 SEP 1689 PHELPS, WILLIAM BIRTH
WIFE PHELPS, WILLIAM
13 NOV 1690 PHELPS, WILLIAM LAND OWNER
FATHER PHELPS, WM MR
13 NOV 1690 PHELPS, WILLIAM CHURCH MEMBER
LAND OWNER 1678
PHELPS, WILL SR 10 FEB 1682
CHURCH RATEPENCE 28 FEB 1682
PHELPS, MR.
FREEMAN 1702
PHELPS, WILL SR. Estate in
lbs = 97 27 APR 1703
CHURCH MEMBER 20 DEC 1676 1671
WILL DATED 14 JUL 1672
Estate in lbs =473 1677 14 JUL 1672
PHELPS, WILLIAM Estate 1680 1702
in lbs = 5 17 FEB 1682
TAXABLE HEADS = 1 17 FEB 1682 27 APR 1703
FREEMAN 8 OCT 1689 1675
DEATH 27 NOV 1675
DEATH 8 OCT 1689 1675
DEATH
Estate in lbs = 35 4 JAN 1694 1686
TAXABLE HEADS = 1
FREEMAN 13 JAN 1699
DEATH
DEATH 1636
TAX LIST
FAMILY HORSE 2 OX 1639
Estate in lbs = 15 1653
TAXABLE HEADS = 1
1660
1669
1674
JONATHAN MOORE was born Feb. 26, 1680 at Windsor, Ct. and died Sep. 8, 1770 at Salisbury, Ct.
On Jan. 9, 1706, he married HANNAH LONG, daughter of THOMAS LONG and SARAH WILCOX and
widow of SIMON LARGE of Saybrook, Ct. SARAH WILCOX was the daughter of JOHN WILCOX Jr. He
was the son of JOHN SR. & MARY WILCOX. JOHN WILCOX JR. md. SARAH WADSWORTH, daughter
of WILLIAM WADSWORTH, Sep 17, 1646 and SARAH was born Oct. 3, 1648.
On May 6, 1787, JONATHAN MOORE signed an agreement relating to mining copper in the
Simsbury mines. This agreement provided that all persons might mine for copper by paying the town a royalty
on every ton. Later the shafts and drifts were turned into a colonial prison named Newgate. An old tradition in
the MOORE family is that three brothers named MOORE came from England together and engaged in copper
mining together at Copper Hill at Simsbury, Ct. Possibly the explanation lies in the grant by Simsbury on Mar.
7, 1716 of lots Turkey Hills, near Simsbury, Conn. to WILLIAM, BENJAMIN, and JONATHAN MOORE.
On Jan. 2, 1723, grants were made to WILLIAM and JONATHAN MOORE in SIMSBURY and in 1727
JONATHAN signed a protest against the distribution of common lands of the town. He died in Salisbury, Ct.
Sep. 8, 1770. (From "Andrew Moore and his Descendents", "William Henry Moore and his Ancestry" part 2 by
De Forrest.)
If Ashbell died in 1718, then another son was born subsequent to that date and was given the same
name. "Petition of GIDEON and ASHBELL MOORE, late of Simsbury, Hartford, Ct., now of Nine Partners in
Dutchess Province of New York, representing that their father, JONATHAN MOORE of said Simsbury,
transciently residing at Salisbury, Litchfield, Ct., who for a long time has been under the care of the Selectmen
of said Simsbury, together with his estate, brought action against the petitioners and their brother SIMON
MOORE of Simsbury, etc. The Petition was acted upon by the assembly in 1758 and a judgement of L100
obtained by JONATHAN MOORE against his sons, GIDEON and ASHBELL, was set aside.
It is probable that GIDEON, ASHBELL and SIMON had given a bond in someway connected with
their father's estate and that SIMON set up a job on the two brothers who were in New York. He likely got his
father to sue on the bond and he accepted service so the first notice his brothers had of the suit was the
execution levied on their lands in Simsbury. It is the impression that Simon would bear watching.
The estate of ZEBULON MOORE was settled in 1746 by JONATHAN MOORE, administrator. The
parentage of Zebulon is unknown.
It is probable that all JONATHAN's children were born in Simsbury, Ct.
JEDEDIAH MOORE, son of JONATHAN was in Salisbury, Ct. in 1758 at the time the assembly acted on
the petition, but this does not prove he was living there all the time. All JONATHAN"s children except one or
two moved to New York State. (From the "Colonial Records of Conn." vol. XI page 147.)
These descendants do not care much for the names ANDREW, JONATHAN and JEDEDIAH either.
If these names appeared among DUDLEY MOORE's descendants, I'd know I was right. Note that most of the
descendants of ANDREW MOORE lived in New York State and in the vicinity of our ancestors. Note also
that many of the names occur among the descendants of DUDLEY MOORE SR. who also lived in Saratoga
Co., New York. It is also said that JEDEDIAH MOORE lived to be 110 years old. GIDEON, who Lived in
Saratoga Co. too, lived to be 110 years old. Could it be Gideon to whom the tradition refers? Tradition could
easily confused the names of GIDEON and JEDEDIAH, or maybe DAVID MOORE really was told that
GIDEON, JEDEDIAH's brother lived to be 110 years old and later confused it in his mind to be JEDEDIAH.
Now 110 years of age is a very notable age and not easily forgotten by his descendants and relatives. Therefore
I feel sure we belong to this family. I believe JEDEDIAH to be JEDEJAH a brother of GIDEON MOORE.
Also they had the same names among their descendants. They both lived in Saratoga Co., New York, and
before that Dutchess Co., New York and in Ct. That age appears in the traditions of our family and it is very
strange if there is no relation. Very few people have ever lived that long. Also they must have left relatives in
Saratoga Co., New York when they moved to Canada and these relatives must have communicated with them
else how did the family in Canada know GIDEON lived 110 years, when he died 32 years after they left
Saratoga Co. Also how did they know they had lived in Saratoga Co. and had children born there when
Saratoga Co. wasn't named or cut off from Albany Co. until after they left there. If we need any help from this
supposition, I think it is better to believe that JEDEDIAH belonged to this family than to believe that he didn't,
especially as one genealogist (WILLIAM HENRY MOORE) and his Ancestry, part 2 by De Forrest) lists
JEDEJAH as JEDEDIAH, son of JONATHAN and brother of GIDEON and gives his wife's name as
DOROTHY, widow of MARK BIGNAL. I can find no JEDEDIAH anywhere other than his birth in
Connecticut. The recorder could have made a mistake and wrote JEDEJAH for JEDEDIAH. JEDEDIAH was
probably dead by 1790 as the U. S. Census for that year (1790) doesn't list him in any of the states. So he
couldn't have lived to be 110 years old. But we know that his brother GIDEON did live that long. It has been
impossible as yet to obtain any information on JEDEDIAH and his family without some expense. Besides he
seems to have moved considerably from Simsbury, Ct. to Salisbury, Ct. and to Dutchess Co., New York and
Saratoga Co., New York as well as Sussex Co., New Jersey. No Dudley Moore or More listed in Connecticutt
vital Records. No children of Jedediah listed in Ct. (THIS IS A COPY OF A LETTER WRITTEN BY
ROBERT A. RAMSEY OF ARMPRIOR, ONTARIO, CANADA TO HARRY M. MOORE OF TRENTON,
ONTARIO, CANADA.)
No Dudley Moore (More) listed in Ct. Vital Records. DUDLEY MOORE SR. and JEDEDIAH
MOORE are listed in the 1790 census of Vermont as living in the town of Dorsett, Bennington Co., Vermont as
follows:
Name Males FEMALES
16 under
and 16 older
DUDLEY 3 4 3
MOORE,
SR.
JEDEDIAH 1 0 1
MOORE
This shows that the son, JEDEDIAH MOORE, was recently married and had no children, as yet in
1790. He never did have any children, it is said. However he could be the first JEDEDIAH (father of DUDLEY
Sr.) with just he and his wife living together after all their children were married. In that case the youngest child
of DUDLEY Sr. wasn't born and his son Jedediah wasn't married yet. But I believe the Jedediah listed in the
1790 census to be the son of DUDLEY MOORE SR. and JEDEDIAH MOORE (father of DUDLEY MOORE,
SR.) was dead because he isn't listed in any of the states in the 1790 census.
All of DUDLEY MOORE SR. children (maybe DUDLEY JR. didn't go as soon as the others. Maybe
he did.) went to Hull Co., Quebec, Canada before 1812 and engaged in the lumber business. They were also
farmers. Nothing is said in DAVID MOORE"s journal about DUDLEY SR. and wife SARAH going to
Canada with his sons, but he may have done so as MABEL MOORE of Aylmer, Canada calls him the Pioneer.
GIDEON MOORE who lived 110 years, died in 1821. He was a brother of JEDEDIAH MOORE, and lived in
Stillwater, Saratoga, NY. Very early in the starting of Hull settlement, came a family from the state of
Vermont, (before 1812) and after coming first to Sherbrooke locality, they came up and some of them stopped
in Templeton Township. This was the noted MOORE family who were destined to play so active a part in
the lumber industry of the Ottawa Valley. The children must have been well grown when they came, since we
find the sons JOB and DAVID in a successful business before 1831, in which year JOB MOORE died.
DUDLEY MOORE SR., the Pioneer, was the father's name and SARAH MILK the mother's name. The
children were Sarah, md James McConnell, one of the three pioneer brothers McCDonnell who figured so
extensively in the early interests of the country: Dyer md Lois Bebe, sister of Steadman Bebe and went to Port
Hope. He returned to the homestead on the Aylmer Road near where is the present Edward Skead great stone
mansion, and there with the family of his brother David, he died in 1854, at the advanced age of 83: Dudley md
Mary Molton, and later went to Eardly, on the Eardley Road where now resides his grandson Thomas Moore.
Roger also went to Eardley, to the locality of the Breckonridge station. Benjamin drowned with Wm. Wright
and Likewise Asa Young at the Chaudiere. James McConnell mentioned above as having married Sarah
Moore, was the one in the song as having been preserved for he swam safe to shore. Martin md Eunice, a
daughter of Truman Waller, of the Aylmer Road, and went to Clarendon Township; Job md Sarah Prentiss. He
was the origional lumberer of the family. He lived in the same part with the other brothers along the river in the
Skead locality. He died in 1831. David md Deborah Prentiss, a sister of JOB'S wife. He was born in 1793 and
died in 1849. As will be seen he was the father of the DAVID who made the name so well known in the lumber
world.
THE SECOND GENERATION
DYER MOORE, no rcord other than given above. DUDLEY MOORE, son of Dudley, the Pioneer,
md POLLY MOULTON a cousin of ABE LINCOLN's and went to Eardley, on land owned by the Moore firm
of Lumberers. (At one time they owned a vast area of timber limits all through the valley. Children: ABIGAIL
md ALEX POWELL;
ELI md ELIZABETH McCORMICK, LEVI md PHOEBE MULLIGAN and lived on the lot (No. 1, r 2) on
which his father died in 1850 and which is now and occupied by THOMAS, his (LEVI's) son;
SARAH md GARRISON MILKS; LEONARD md SUSAN GAINSFORD; ELIAS md ISABELLE
McEWAN, and DAVID md SUSAN BAXTER.
Roger Moore also went to Eardley and settled in the vicinity of what is now Breckonridge Station, on
the Pontiac. He md "Squire Sally", so called by reason of her shrewd ability in settling controversies among the
women of the community "an arduous task?" Posssibly. That was the only name I could find since none of her
descendents can remember "Gramma's" name. Later: Her name was Sarah Hicks. Children:
Elizabeth md Calvin Kidder; Joseph md Lecty Ingly; Clarissa md Barnabas Merrifield;
Olive md Ambrose Richards; Thomas md (1) Elizabeth Agert, (2) Emily Watts, the widow of S. P. Osgood;
Laura md Lamab Boulinger; Sophia's choice I could not find recorded in the minds of even the "oldest
inhabitants" further than he was a Frenchman;
David md (1) Lucy Woods, (2) Margaret Blakely. He is now living at Bear Lake, a few miles north of
Campbell's bay where he is extensively engaged in lumbering and farming; Louise md Phillip Lefevre;
and Sarah md Chesterman.
Benjamin Moore, the fourth son of Dudley, Sr. was drowned.
A HULL SONG OF THE LONG AGO
I one day chanced to hear an old "Come all Ye" being hummed by a man who had lived in South Hull.
I asked him what it was. "It is", said he, "a song written many years ago by a Hull school teacher, on the
drowning of three young men, who attemptred to run a boat over the Chaudiere Falls. I learned it when a little
boy and have remembered the words of it ever since, as they made such an impression on my young mind. Ask
some of the old folks out here and they may give you the facts. Someone will remember the sensation the
drowning occasioned." He gave me the words from memory. If his memory was right, the Hull school teacher
was more particular about the facts than he was about his poetry.
By way of explanation, I learned from Mr. James Moore, the nephew of the "Benjamin Moore" in the
song, that "these four young men" in a bantering way proposed to do what had never been attempted, i.e. to run
a boat or a canoe over the Chaudiere Falls, which were in earlier times far more dangerous, by reason of the
greater volume of water, than now. "Benjamin", said Mr. James Moore, "was my father, David's brother. James
McConnell, who swam safely to shore, was one of the three origional brothers McConnell. He married my
father's sister, Sarah Moore. The little boy who saw the accident was an Indian whom father had brought with
him from Quebec on one of his rafting trips. His name was David Wabby. I do not remember who the young
men, 'William Wright' and likewise 'Asa Young' were but they were not of the Hull Young or Wright families.
My father had many young men working for him and they must have been some of these, else I should have
heard more of them. I well remember the old song which for many years after was sung by the people. I have
not heard it for forty or more years, but now that you read them, the words all come back to me, and the very
memory makes them seem even good poetry. My mother sang that song to us when I was a little boy." The old
gentleman stopped and seemed to lose himself in memory of the time when "Mother sang that song to us when
I was a little boy." It was long, for he is seventy six years old. (in 1906)
I give here the song not for the critics, but for the people whose mothers sang to them the words.
They won't think of the construction of the lines. Their minds will pass over all of its faults, and dwell alone
upon the memories it recalls.
"WHERE THE FOAMING WATERS ROAR"
When I think on my various thoughts, my meditations rise,

When I think on poor mortal man that dwells beneath the skies,
Viewing the works of nature, by water and by land,
When I think of the various ways God brings us to our end.
It was on the Grand River, near the falls called the Choudiere,
That four young men got in a boat and for them they did steer,
Intending for to run them oer their course they did pursue,
Their boat ran with swift motion and from it they were threw.
Benjamin Moore and Wm. Wright, likewise Asa Young,

Those three young men were drowned, and from their boat were flung,
But James McConnell was preserved, for he swam safe to shore,
Down by those islands where the foaming waters roar.
A little boy who standing by, this dreadful sight did see,
And home to Benjamin's parents with the news did quickly flee,
The father and the mother, the sisters and brothers two
With mournful cries came running down to see if it were true.
When they saw their son was drowned and buried in the deep,
Tears of affection they did shed, and bitterly did weep.
Crying, "Cease your cruel waters, and hush my child to rest,
What is your troubled motion to what lies in my breast!
"Why should we say, "in nature there's nothing made in vain'

For beneath the foaming waters, where the hideous rocks remain,
The waters thrown by violence and whirlpools many too,
Why did you venture there, my son, or try for to go through?"
For six long days they sought them beneath the foaming tide,
And nothing of their bodies in any shape could find,
Till nine long days were passed and gone, their floating corpse they spied,
That once were like the lilies fair that bowed their head and died.
Come old and young, come rich and poor, and bear it in your mind,
and be prepared to meet your Lord and unto death resigned;
Be you e're so fair and blooming, and death so far away,
It will soon overtake you and you'll fall its easy prey.
A WONDERFUL TALE
Later, one cold, snowy day, almost when my book was ready for the press, I called to see Henry
Olmstead along the Iron Mines Road, to have him correct some data, as he has a marvelous memory for the
things forgotten by the mass of the people.
"This work you are doing," said Mr. Olmstead, "will prove of great benefit in years to ccome, when
the rising generation have forgotten this. I often think of a man who once came to visit my father. It must have
been twenty five years ago," and then followed what I had tried in various ways to find, i.e., the identity and
story of the "William Wright" mentioned above as having been drowned.
"Yes it must have been that long ago. I have forgotten the man's name, but he was from a place down
east, near the borders of Maine. He had come, he said, to find trace of one William Wright, who was said to
have drowned in the Ottawa River many years before. Well to make a long story short, my father and one of his
brothers told him what they knew, and then the man who he had with him, an Ottawa lawyer, went up to
Eardley to se 'LIAS MOORE (son of Dudley the second), who not only remembered the occurence, but had
been an intimate of William Wright and knew him well knew all about him. With the evidence gathered the
man went home. We had almost forgotten the circumstance, when my father received a letter from the stranger.
Imagine our surprise to read: 'I write to thank you and Mr. 'LIAS MOORE for your kindness in furnishing me
with the evidence of William Wright's death. After a long trial I have come into almost one Million and a half
of property. It was your evidence that settled the matter." It was like an Aladin tale. The young man had run off
from home and, coming into the wilderness of the Ottawa, was lost to his family. For years he had been
mourned, but the family had no clue, as the boy had never wtitten to them. Only by chance (who knows, the old
song itself, which you have just mentioned, may have set them hunting) did they hear that a 'Wm. Wright' had
once been drowned in the Ottawa. The man came and the above is the story. He paid well for the information.
Although I didn't get any of that One and a Half, yet when Mr. Olmstead told me this story, I was as
delighted as if I had indeed shared in a part of the fortune.
The old song with its story is now all cleared, but who was Asa Young? Can any of you tell?
Martin Moore md Eunice Waller, and went to Clarendon. They had the following children:
Sarah: b. 3 Dec 1823 at Clarendon, Pontiac, Quebec, Canada; bp 11 Apr 1978 PV en. 7 Jun 1978 PV; s. 27
Jul 1978 PV
Diana: b. 20 Feb 1827 at Clarendon, Pontiac, Quebec, Canada, bp 11 Apr 1978 PV; en 7 Jun 1978 PV; s. 1 Aug
1978 PV
Mathew: b. 20 Feb 1827 at Clarendon, Pontiac, Quebec; bp 11 Apr 1978 PV; en 7 Jun 1978 PV; s. 1 Aug 1978
PV
Hiram: b. 3 Aug 1827 at Clarendon, Pontiac, Quebec, bp 11 Apr 1978 PV; en 8 jun 1978 PV; s. 1 Aug 1978
PV
Job Moore, who up to that time was the great member of the family, by reason of his being the head of
the firm of Moore Bros., was born May 24, 1791, and died Aug. 3, 1831 at Eardley. Sarah Prentiss, his wife,
born Apr. 4, 1801, died Jan. 26, 1831 at Eardley. Children;
Job: b. 7 Jun 1818 at Hull, Gatineau, Quebec, Canada, md Harriet Lemironde and went to Rolph Township up
the Ottawa; bp 11 Apr 1978 PV; en 8 Jun 1978 PV; s. 1 Aug 1978 PV
John: b. 31 Aug 1819 at Hull, Gatineau, Quebec, Canada, md Elmira Roma and went to Des Joachims; bp 11
Apr 1978 PV; en 8 Jun 1978 PV; s. 1 Aug 1978 PV
Thompson b. 6 Feb. 1821 at Hull, Gatineau, Quebec, md Ellen Cain and went to Eardley, where he is still
living (1907). The only member of the family alive. bp 11 Apr 1978 PV; en 7 Jun 1978 PV; s. 1 aug 1978 PV
Isaac Ernest b. 15 Jan 1823 at Hull, Gatineau, Quebec, md Ellen Cutler, and lived and died in Ottawa: bp 11
Apr 1978 PV en 8 Jun 1978 PV; s. 1 Aug 1978 PV
Mary A.: b. 1824 at Hull, Gatineau, Quebec, Canada md James Gilbous and lives near Wolf Lake. She is 83.
(1907);
Benjamin, b. 28 Apr 1825 at Hull, Gatineau, Quebec, md Nancy Holt, sister of Moses of Aylmer and daughter
of Moses Sr. He also went to Des Joachims; bp 11 Apr 1978 PV; en 8 Jun 1978 PV s. 1 Aug 1978 PV
Maria b. 11 Jan 1827 at Hull, Gatineau, Quebec, md John Hollinger, a school teacher, and went to Renfrew; bp
11 Apr 1978 PV; en 7 jun 1898 PV; s. 27 jul 1978 PV
George b. 25 May 1829 at Hull, Gatineau, Quebec, d. 25 May 1830 at Hull, Gatineau, Quebec, Canada ; s. 1
Aug 1978 PV
David Moore, the youngest son of Dudley Moore, Sr., the Pioneer, was born Apr. 4, 1793. He md
Deborah Prentiss, born Jun 24, 1799. He and Job were the "Moore Bros". Children:
Mary: b. 12 July 1818 at Hull, Gatineau, Quebec, Canada, md Alonzo Lee, lived in South Hull and died in
Ottawa; bp 11 Apr 1978 PV; en 7 Jun 1978 PV s. 1 Aug 1978 PV
Elizabeth b. 10 Apr 1820 at hull, Gatineau, Quebec, md Frank Gagnon;
Sarah b. at Hull, Gatineau, Quebec, Canada md Moses Holt of Aylmer. (He is still living at 83);
David b. 15 Jan 1826 at Hull, Gatineau, Quebec, Canada, md Catherine Cutler. This was the best known of all.
He was born in 1826 and died in 1886.
His mansion, built by the famous Thomas, is to be seen on the Aylmer Road, in the western part of Hull City.
bp 11 Apr 1978 PV; en 8 Jun 1978 PV; s. 1 Aug 1978 PV
Emery Cushing b. 14 Apr 1828 at Hull, Gatineau, Quebec, unmd. bp 11 Apr 1978 PV; en 8 Jun 1978 PV; s. 1
Aug 1978 PV James b. 7 Feb 1830 at Hull, Gatineau, Quebec, Canada, md Cecelia Pellitier and is still living at
76 in South Hull on the fifth range, lot 23. Here is another proof that Teddy need not lose hope of the world's
running short of people. James is the father of 17 children, only one of whom is not living. They are all strong
and fine specimens of man and woman hood. Most of them are grown and several of them are married. bp 11
Apr 1978 PV; en 8 Jun 1978 PV, s. 1 Aug 1978 PV
George: b. 10 May 1835 at Hull, Gatineau, Quebec, md Caroline Hodges, a school teacher. They went to
Saganaw, Michigan, where he is still living. bp 11 Apr 1978 PV; en 8 Jun 1978 PV; s. 1 Aug 1978 PV
Harriet b. at Hull, Gatineau, Quebec, Canada md the late judge William Mosgrove, of Ottawa;
Eleanor md Charles Meech, son of the famous Rev. Asa Meech one of the first preachers in this part of the
country;
Amelia: b. at Hull, Gatineau, Quebec, Canada. unmd., living in Aylmer;
Edith Leonore b. at Hull, Gatineau, Quebec, Canada md William Allen, of the Aylmer Road.
The story of the starting of the MOORE's firm will illustrate the way the early lumberers had to work
to get a business going. It was not all smooth sailing; hardships had to be met and overcome; and only men who
could meet and contend with every condition finnally succeeded. Job was the head of the firm of the MOORE
BROS.
The MOORE firm was origionally JOB and DAVID MOORE, SR., two brothers. This from an old
man who knew of their start. Their start will be told by him. In their first opperations they each took an axe and
with two or three men (on Lake Deschesne near Toun) and with a yoke of oxen, one cow, one bag of Indian
Meal, one bag of flour, butter and a small quantity of meat, they started to hew a fortune from the forest. They
made a few cribs of timber, rafted them, and took them to Quebec; and by hard work and perseverance became
very extensive lumberers.
JOB MOORE, having died in 1831, the business was continued by DAVID MOORE, SR., and his
son DAVID JR., (nephew of JOB) up to 1849 when DAVID MOORE SR., died. The firm then dissolved and
DAVID JR., took the business and accumulated a great fortune. DAVID JR. was the best known of all. His
mansion built by the famous Thomas is to be seen on the Aylmer Road in the western part of Hull City,
Province of Quebec, Canada. It is said that JOB MOORE was the strongest man in Canada and that his brother
DAVID, though smaller, was little behind him in strength. The above account is from MABEL H. MOORE,
R.R.# 1, Aylmer, East Quebec, Canada.
THE MOORE FAMILY BY HARRY M. MOORE.

Name orrigionally MOOR.
1st generation in Canada. DUDLEY MOORE SR. came from Vermont about 1790. Scotch. No record of
Wife's name. ROGER MOORE came to AcKean in 1813 MARTIN MOORE settled in Honeyville 1813. JOB
and DAVID MOORE SR. First lumbermen on the Ottawa River. DAVID, the father of DAVID MOORE, JR.
the greatest lumberman of the lot.
2nd generation; JOB MOORE md. SARAH PRENTISS SARAH MOORE md. B. McConnell MARTIN
MOORE md. EUNICE WALLER ROGER MOORE md. no record DUDLEY MOIORE JR. md SARAH
(POLLY) MOULTON, cousin of Abe Lincoln. DYER MOORE md. LOIS BYBEE BENJAMIN MOORE
drowned in the Ottawa River. DAVID MOORE Jr. md DEBORAH PRENTISS
3rd generation. ROGER MOORE md Squire SALLY (SARAH) HICKS. LEONARD MOORE md SUSAN
GARNSFORTH, LEVI MOORE md. PHOEBE MULLIGAN (ELY) ELI MOORE md. ELIZABETH
McCORMICK ABIGAIL MOORE md. LAIRD WALLER ELIAS MOORE md ISABELLA McEWEN.
DAVID MOORE md SUSAN MARIAH VORCE and went to Salt Lake City. SARAH MOORE md
GARRISON MILKS
4th generation. DUDLEY MOORE md JANE CARDIFF CHARLES MOORE md ANN CARDIFF JAMES
MOORE md SARAH LITTLE JOHN MOORE md BRIDGETT TYNE EDWARD MOORE md BELLE
LITTLE, LIZZIE CALDWELL, JENNIE SADLER. HENRY L. MOORE md BRIDGETT RICE,
MARGARET DRYSDALE. ELIAS MOORE md SARAH ANN BRISCOE. ARCHIE MOORE md no record
ABIGAIL MOORE md JOHN RICE MARY MOORE md SIMON GORMAN all this generation dead.
5th generation JOHN MOORE son of first marriage, left for U. S. A. about 1899, no record. IRVINE
ALLEN MOORE md EDITH LIVINGSTON. son BILLY dau. MARJORIE Corp. ROBERT DRYSDALE
mn 46 Bn CEF md AGNES DELENE dau MARGARET, DOROTHY, BLANCHE, RHODA, BETTY son
DUDLEY, DONALD, KENNETH. CHARLOTTE COOMBS MOORE md R. F. SCHAEL dau. IONA md
LEE COX, md (2) S. S. STITT son JOHN md MARY SHAW son WALKER, IRVINE dau. RUTH PEARL
MOORE died 2 1/2 years old. son BILLY dau. MARJORIE ISABELLA MOORE died age 2 1/2 years old
HARRY MILDRUM MOORE md MABEL COLMAN no family EVA ISABELLE MOORE md A.
FORSYTHE dau. EVELYN md. REV. B. R. YACKIE dau. GWENDOLYN sons. GORDON, HAROLD
GRACE ANN MOORE md A. L. CAMERON, no family DUDLEY CHARLES MOORE MM Runner 2nd
Bn. B. E. F. killed in France 17 Oct 1918.
ELIAS MOORE md. ISABELLA McEWEN and had the following children: DUDLEY, CHARLES,
JAMES, JOHN, EDWARD, HENRY L., ELIAS, ARCHIE, MARY, ISABELLA, ABIGAIL.
LEVI MOORE md PHOEBE MULLIGAN AND HAD THE FOLLOWING CHILDREN: ELIAS,
ABIGAIL, JOSEPH MOULTON, SARAH (SALLY)*, MARY, JOHN, THOMAS, two OLIVES (died
young) *mother of R. A. RAMSEY
DUDLEY MOORE SR. had the following children: JOB md SARAH PRETISS, ROGER md no record,
DYER md LOIS BEBEE, SARAH md JAMES McCONNELL, DUDLEY, JR. MD SARAH (POLLY)
MOULTON, cousin of ABE LINCOLN U. S. PRESIDENT, BENJAMIN drowned in the OTTAWA RIVER,
DAVID md DEBORAH PRENTISS, MARTIN md EUNICE WALLER. JOB and DAVID were the first
lumbermen in OTTAWA. DAVID, the youngest son of DUDLEY SR. was the greatest lumberman of all and
wealthy. DUDLEY MOORE JR. and SARAH MOULTON had the following children: ROGER md SARAH
"SQUIRE SALLY" HICKS, LEONARD md SUSAN GAINSFORTH, ELI md ELIZABETH McCORMICK,
LEVI md PHOEBE MULLIGAN, DAVID md SUSAN MARIAH VORCE, ELIAS md ISABELLA
McEWEN, ABIGAIL md LAIRD WALLER, SARAH md GARRISON MILKS. THOMAS son of LEVI
visited Lincoln in the White house. ELIAS was the first lumberman on Bonnechere and Madawaska Rivers
born in Eardley Township in 1800, Grandfather of HARRY M. MOORE.
LEVI MOORE'S FAMILY:
ELIAS, JOSEPH MOULTON, THOMAS AINSLEY. JOHN, ABIGAIL, SARAH (SALLY), MARY, OLIVE
(died in child birth), OLIVE died about age 18 or 19.
Your father and I figured it out. Your grandfather ELIAS was the first white child born in the township of
Eardley at the old homestead which was close to the town line between Hull and Eardley.
I understand the property extrended back from this line nearly to the mountain which I believe
comprises 1000 acres. Your grandfather, so your father says, was born in the year 1800. If so that would make
him 136 years old.
They came from Vermont and were U. E. L"s. I have heard my mother mention about the men hiding
in the bush, fields and fences, hay ricks, etc. to escape conscription.
Your father says the MOORES were related to Lincoln. My uncle THOMAS visited him when he was in the
White House
The MOORES were a very stalwart race, powerful men and away back in history were of Irish
descent. They did to much scrapping in Ireland and were removed to Scotland.
Your father claims the right name is MOOR named after unoccupied land or commons.
There was no Bytown when your grandfather was born. They were the first settlers in Eardley.
I heard mother say that Grandfather LEVI was a great hunter and a good shot. She showed me a rock where
grandfather shot a panther. This is what he called a "Painter". Its right name is Mountain Lion. You will have to
excuse him for he had the yankee drawl pretty strong.
The last time I saw your parents (last spring), your father told me that your grand dad blazed out the
Aheongo line from Mount St. Patrick to Barke Lake. I know quite well where his depot was, about five miles
east of Barke Lake, property owned by Skuce. (The above letter was written by Robert A. Ramsey. Box 184
Arnprior, Ontario, Canada. He is a son of SARAH MOORE, daughter of DUDLEY MOORE JR.
My Grandfather, ELIAS MOORE, son of DUDLEY MOORE II, married ISABELLA KOEN, an
Irish Catholic. They had eight sons and three daughters. One son and two daughters were Catholics, the others
were Protestants. In the history of the town of Renfrew, I saw where my Grandfather put up some money for
the first Scotch (Presbyterian) Church, and was a charter member of the Renfrew Masonic Lodge, yet he died at
the home of a Catholic daughter and was burried beside his wife in a Catholic Cemetary in Eganville. At the
time we lived across the mountain in another county and it was in the dead of winter and my father never
reached Eagonville until after the funeral. When he heard his father was buried in the Catholic Cemetary, he
was pretty mad about it. I think it was 1889 and grandfather was 89 at the time.
Grandfather MOORE was born on the homestead at Eardley, Quebec, in 1800. When he was in his
30's, he loaded his wife and only son in a canoe, paddled up the Ottawa River, then into the Bonnechere River
and then above Renfrew Town, turned south up a creek and came to a flat section of the country where he took
up a thousand acres which were afterwards divided into four farms and he gave them to four of his sons. My
father was not in on that. My grandfather named a creek that ran through his property Moore Creek, which it is
still called. He started a saw mill, started a grist mill on the Bonnechere in nearby Douglas, and he lumbered all
through this part of the country away up into what is now known as Algonquin Park where he had a second saw
mill and grist mill. I found one of his lumber camps back from the road, a camp he ran over 75 years ago, and
in the ruins, there were some axes with his initials E. M. cut into them. They had been made in Hull, Quebec.
He had camps all over that part of the Country in those days.
I never saw him but he stood six feet four, was raw boned and dark high cheekbones, powerful, sober,
a hard worker and he looked enough like Abe Lincoln to be a brother. A wealthy man in his day, he died
comparatively poor, raised a family of sons that were heavy drinkers and fighters. My father never drank but he
could look after himself. Uncle DUDLEY, who lived in Vancouver, B.C., was another nondrinker. His son,
HARRY, was chief dispatcher for the Great Northern at Seatle, Washington, the last I heard of him. HARRY's
sister married a U. S. Navy officer and went to live in Hawaii. My father's protestant sister married a diamond
driller and went to live in South Africa. My father used to hear from them.
In looking over some old papers I learned that in 1859 when Grandfather was 59 years old, he owed
the Egan Estate in Hull the sum of 2000 pounds for supplies for his various camps, but there being a
depression at the time, he couldn't meet the debt. So he turned over all his properties to the Egans. He then went
to work for them as foreman to cut out the pine in the Bark Lake region, 65 miles from where I write. He was
paid wages and so much a log. In one year he had paid off his debt and his properties had been returned to him.
I have in my possession a lumberman's calculator, a little book printed in Burlington, Vermont in 1837, and on
the fly leaf is written, "DUDLEY MOORE's book be it lost or stolen, the finder will be rewarded with a drink
of wine and a pipe of tobaccy." It is apparent the name was spelled with an "E" in those days. I also have
Grandfather's compass with "Pakenum 11858" scratched on the bottom of it.
Grandfather rafted much of his square timber down the Ottawa and on to Quebec City and it is
recorded in the 1860's when the Prince of Wales, later King Edward VII, was in Ottawa, he asked to have a ride
down the rapids on a Moore raft. Royalty somewhat confused the French pilot, so grandfather had to take over
and steer the raft himself. But that is only one of the stories told about. He was reeve of his townships in the
early days, but never aspired to Parliament. There are roads all through this part of the country that he blazed
out, then built. He appears to have been a man of great influence, considerable affluence, but he never raised a
son that could fill his boots. But in this I am not insinuating that my father and a couple of his brothers were not
good men in their own way.
The name "DUDLEY" as a given name appears to run all through the family. Our great great
grandfather was Dudley, as his son, our great grand father was DUDLEY, my father's brother was Dudley, my
youngest brother killed in the war was DUDLEY, my brother's son in the peace River District was DUDLEY.
(He has been riding in the Calgary Stampede.) Then I have a nephew who is WILLIAM DUDLEY. He gets
married on the 8th, and by the way he is the only male MOORE of the breed left in Eastern Canada, that is of
our family. Of course there are MOORES all through this Ottawa Valley. I had two brothers in that first war.
DUDLEY was killed and BOB came back to the Peace River north of Edmonton and has been there ever since.
Both won the military medal for bravery.
Several years ago when I was in Trenton, 150 miles south of here, my brother Irvine and his wife and
daughter motored to the Peace River, Vancouver and came home by way of Seattle and Butte. When your
letter reached me monday, I read it to my niece and we studied the map and when she saw that they had been
about three hundred miles north of Ogden when they were at Butte. She was very disappointed, for you must
know that at that time I had never known about you. They would have called to see you.
I hope to be able to someday go to Ogden, to see you. The distance must be over 1600 miles. Seems to
far for motoring, but then planes now run from Ottawa to Toronto to Chicago to Salt Lake City. Then of course
there are Greyhound buses that also make the trip cheaper, but slower. I don't know whether I could fly or not
as I have never been in a plane.
Speaking for all the family I would say that we do not hold anything against your grandfather for
doing what he considered the proper thing for him to do. I must say that for many years, even before I first
heard of you, that your Mormon Choir announced by Richard Evans (I think) has been one of my favorites. I
have met many people who have visited your people, and lived among you, and their opinion is that you are
about the finest on this earth.
As far as we are concerned religiously, and not counting the Roman Catholic relatives, we are all
mixed up in our churches. My wife and I are Presbyterians, my brother here in town and his family are United
Church (a mixture of Methodists and Presbyterians) while their son who is getting married soon is marrying an
Anglican in an Anglican Church. So what right do I have to pass an opinion on the religious beliefs of other
people and most particularly who are our own blood and birth.?
HARRY M. MOORE
OGDEN CITY CEMETARY RECORDS
NAME: GEORGE ALBERT MOORE

FATHER: DAVID MOORE
MOTHER: DIANNA HERRICK
BORN: 14 MAR 1856 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
DIED: 5 DEC 1863 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: LEONARD MOORE

FATHER: DAVID MOORE
MOTHER: SARAH BARKER
BORN: 2 JAN 1863 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
DIED: 22 SEP 1863 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: SUSAN M. MOORE

FATHER: WARREN VORCE
MOTHER: AMANDA
BORN: AT: WOODSTOCK, WINDSOR, VT.
DIED: 2 MAR 1882 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: MARY ANN MOORE

FATHER: DAVID MOORE
BORN: 17 MAR 1853 AT OGDEN, UTAH
DIED: 2 APR 1882 AT OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: ALICE MAY TWITCHELL MOORE

FATHER: WILLIAM BARKER TWITCHELL
MOTHER: AUGUSTA HAWKINS
SPOUSE: JOSEPH BYRON MOORE
BORN: 1 MAY 1865 AT SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH
DIED: 5 MAR 1940 AT OGDEN, UTAH
BUR.: 8 MAR 1940 AT OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: ELLEN L. MOORE

FATHER: JOSEPH B. MOORE
MOTHER: LOUISA M. BYBEE
BORN: 29 MAY 1881 AT OGDEN, UTAH
DIED: 21 SEP 1882 AT OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: JOSEPH MOORE

BORN: 23 NOV 1884 AT OGDEN, UTAH
DIED: 7 DEC 1884 AT OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: ESTHER LOUISE MOORE

BORN: 15 JUL 1886 AT OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: LOUISA M. MOORE

FATHER: JOHN BYBEE
MOTHER: CAROLINE ERICKSON
SPOUSE: JOSEPH B. MOORE
DIED: 15 JUL 1886 AT OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: ELI MOORE

MOTHER: ALICE MAY TWITCHELL
BORN: 21 FEB 1900 AT OGDEN, UTAH
DIED: 21 FEB 1900 AT OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: SARAH BARKER MOORE

FATHER: FREDERICK BARKER
MOTHER: ANNE BLYE
SPOUSE: DAVID MOORE
BORN: 7 AUG 1829 AT ENGLAND
NAME: DIANA H. CLARK MOORE

FATHER: L. HERRICK
MOTHER: SALLY JUDD
SPOUSE: (1) ISAAC CLARK
(2) DAVID MOORE
BORN: 10 DEC 1832 AT JACKSON CO., MO.
DIED: 29 AUG 1905 AT OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: DAVID MOORE

FATHER: DUDLEY MOORE
MOTHER: MATTY MOULTON
SPOUSE: (1) SUSAN MARIAH VORCE
(2) SARAH BARKER
(3) DIANNA HERRICK
BORN: 20 JAN 1819 AT CANADA
DIED: 26 JAN 1901 AT OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: CLYDE MOORE

FATHER: DAVID M. MOORE
DIED: 18 MAY 1877 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: MAUDE MOORE
FATHER: FRANK MOORE
MOTHER: JULIA TAYLOR
BORN: 26 OCT 1891 AT OGDEN, UTAH
DIED: 26 OCT 1891 AT OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: ALBERT L. MOORE

FATHER: HENRY MOORE
MOTHER: AUGUSTA JOHNSON
BORN: 5 APR 1900 AT OGDEN, UTAH
DIED: 6 OCT 1900 AT OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: JOSEPH G. MOORE

FATHER: FRANK MOORE
BORN: 27 MAR 1907 AT NORTH OGDEN, UTAH
DIED: 27 NOV 1908 AT NORTH OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: LAWRENCE MOORE

FATHER: JAMES L. MOORE
MOTHER: ELVINA MARIE PETERSON
NAME: GRAHAM L. MOORE

FATHER: JAMES LAWRENCE MOORE
MOTHER: ELVINA MARIE PETERSON
DIED: 12 NOV 1912 AT OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: GORDON MOORE

MOTHER: ELVINA PETERSON
NAME: GAYNARD MOORE

MOTHER:ELVINA PETERSON
NAME: ELVIA MARIE PETERSON MOORE

FATHER: CHRISTIAN PETERSON
SPOUSE: JAMES LAWRENCE MOORE
BORN: 16 AUG 1884 AT OGDEN, UTAH
DIED: 9 JUN 1914 AT OGDEN, UTAH
BUR.: 14 JUN 1914 AT OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: JAMES LAWRENCE MOORE

FATHER: HENRY D. MOORE
SPOUSE: (1) ELVINA MARIE PETERSON
(2) MINNIE MAY PETERSON
BUR.: 29 SEP 1967 AT OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: MINNIE MAY PETERSON

FATHER: CHRISTIAN PETERSON
MOTHER: MARIE S. CHRISTENSEN
SPOUSE: JAMES LAWRENCE MOORE
BORN: 30 OCT 1889 AT KANESVILLE, UTAH
NAME; GLEN H. MOORE

FATHER: PARLEY P. MOORE
MOTHER: ELIZABETH HORROCKS
BORN: 1901 AT OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: CHARLES W. MOORE

FATHER: HENRY MOORE
BORN: 21 JUN 1880 AT OGDEN, UTAH
DIED: 24 MAY 1916 AT OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: AUGUSTA JOHNSON MOORE

FATHER: CHARLES A. JOHNSON
MOTHER: MARY FREY
SPOUSE: HENRY MOORE
BORN: 5 AUG 1850 AT SWEDEN
NAME: LESTER JAMES MOORE

FATHER: DAVID MOORE
MOTHER: DIANNA HERRICK
BORN: 25 OCT 1855 AT OGDEN, UTAH
BUR.: 8 JAN 1926 AT OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: HENRY ARNOLD MOORE

FATHER: HENRY DAVID MOORE
BORN: 24 MAY 1891 AT SALT LAKE CITY, UT
NAME: HELEN MOORE
FATHER: JAMES L. MOOREE
MOTHER: MINNIE
BUR: 4 MAY 1926 AT OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: ELIZABETH STONE MOORE

FATHER: AMOS P. STONE
MOTHER: DIANAH RAWLINS
SPOUSE: DAVID M. MOORE
BORN: 23 SEP 1853 AT BOUNTIFUL, UTAH
NAME: PARLEY PARKER MOORE
FATHER: DAVID MOORE
MOTHER: DIANA HERRICK
NAME: NELLIE MOORE

FATHER: WILLIAM B. MOORE
MOTHER: MYRTLE THREDGOLD
BORN: 11 DEC 1933 AT OGDEN, UTAH
DIED: 11 DEC 1933 AT OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: JANE DIANA MOORE

FATHER: WELLS CHASE
MOTHER: JANE MCNARY
SPOUSE: DAVID M. MOORE
BORN: 3 DEC 1854 AT OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: MYRTLE T. MOORE

FATHER: GEORGE THREDGOLD
MOTHER: ELLEN PREWETT
SPOUSE: WILLIAM BYRON MOORE
BORN: 9 JUL 1894 AT SOUTH AUSTRAILIA
BUR: 1 DEC 1937 AT OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: WILLIAM BYRON MOORE
FATHER: JOSEPH BYRON MOORE MOTHER: ALICE MAY TWITCHELL
SPOUSE: (1) MYRTLE THREDGOLD
(2) MYRTLE LAVANA SMUIN
BORN: 12 MAY, 1889 AT OGDEN, UTAH
DIED: 8 APR 1982 AT OGDEN, UTAH
BUR.: 12 APR 1982 AT OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: MYRTLE LAVINA SMUIN

FATHER: GEORGE SMUIN
MOTHER: ELLEWN E. GAISFORD
SPOUSE: WILLIAM BYRON MOORE
DIED: 23 JUN 1972 AT oGDEN, UTAH
BUR.: 26 JUN 1972 AT OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: DAVID MOORE

FATHER: DAVID MOORE
SPOUSE: ELIZABETH STONE
BORN: 1 JUL 1851 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
DIED: 12 APR 1945 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: FRANKLIN CHARLES MOORE

FATHER: JOSEPH BYRON MOORE
MOTHER: ALICE MAY TWITCHELL
SPOUSE: LEARA WADDOUPS
BORN: 21 JAN 1894 AT OGDEN, UTAH
BUR.: 29 AUG 1964 AT OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: LEARA WADDOUPS MOORE
FATHER: WILLIAM WADDOUPS JR
MOTHER: MARY JANE WILSON
SPOUSE: FRANKLIN C. MOORE
BORN: 19 JUL 1907 AT LEWISTON, CACHE, UTAH
DIED: 24 NOV 1990 AT OGDEN,
UTAH
BUR.: 27 NOV 1990 AT OGDEN,
UTAH
NAME: JESSE LEWIS MOORE

FATHER: DAVID MOULTON MOORE
MOTHER: ELIZABETH STONE
SPOUSE: WINIFRED GODDARD
BORN: 19 AUG 1882 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
DIED: 27 FEB 1965 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
BUR.: 3 MAR 1965 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: HENRY DAVID MOORE

FATHER: DAVID MOORE
SPOUSE: SARAH BAGLEY
BORN: 24 DEC 1860 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: DAVID FRANKLIN MOORE

FATHER: FRANKLIN MOORE
SPOUSE: ALYCE BUTTERFIELD
BORN: 27 FEB 1903 AT: N
OGDEN, UTAH
DIED: 29 OCT 1964 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: JULIA TAYLOR MOORE

FATHER:JOSIAH E. TAYLOR
MOTHER:ELIZABETH COLLIER
SPOUSE: FRANK MOORE
BORN: 23 SEP 1865 AT SALT LAKE CITY,
DIED: 25 MAY 1948 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: JOHN LYON WILSON

FATHER: BENJAMIN WILSON
MOTHER: MARY BELL
SPOUSE: ELLEN L. MOORE
BORN: 20 OCT 1853 AT: SCOTLAND DIED: 4 NOV 1927 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
BUR.: 7 NOV 1927 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: ELLEN L. WILSON

FATHER: DAVID MOORE
SPOUSE: JOHN L. WILSON
BORN: 26 APR 1858 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
DIED: 23 JUL 1935 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
BUR.: 26 JUL 1935 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: FIDELLA BARKER
FATHER: WILLIAM BARKER
MOTHER: MARY ANN HOLT
BORN: 25 NOV 1880 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: GEORGE BARKER

SPOUSE: MARY ANN BARKER
BORN: 8 NOV 1796 AT: ENGLAND
DIED: 8 NOV 1869 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: JOHN BARKER

NAME: DANIEL MOORE

FATHER: STANLEY A. MOORE
MOTHER: EDNA ZOLDIVAR
DIED: 20 AUG 1945 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
BUR.: 21 AUG 1945 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: EMMA PAULINE MOORE

FATHER: MATHISE C. LUND
MOTHER: PAULINE SWENSON
SPOUSE: DAVID IRVIN MOORE
BORN: 6 MAY 1877 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: WINIFRED (WYN) MOORE

FATHER: JOSEPH C. GODDARD
MOTHER: EMMA TRIBE
SPOUSE: JESSE LEWIS MOORE
BORN: 11 SEP 1885 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
BUR.: 8 AUG 1980 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: DAVID IRVIN MOORE

FATHER: JOSEPH BYRON MOORE
MOTHER: LOUISA BYBEE
SPOUSE: EMMA PAULINE LUND
BUR: 18 JUL 1964 AT OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: GEORGE LESTER MOORE

FATHER: LESTER J. MOORE
MOTHER: SARAH BAGLEY
BORN: 8 FEB 1896 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
BUR: 19 APR 1956 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: GENEVIEVE WILSON

FATHER: WALTER WILSON
MOTHER: GENEVIEVE DEYOUNG
NAME: WILLIAM GARTH MADDOCK

FATHER: BRENT A. MADDOCK
MOTHER: MARY HOWARD
BORN: 2 OCT 1978 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
BUR.: 6 OCT 1978 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: MARY ANN BARKER

SPOUSE: GEORGE BARKER
BORN : 1801 AT: ENGLAND
NAME: FRANKLYN E. WILSON

FATHER: JOHN L. WILSON
MOTHER: ELLEN L. WILSON
BORN: 25 SEP 1881 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: ANDREW BARKER
FATHER: WILLIAM BARKER BORN: 1860 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: JAMES BARKER

BORN: 1820 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
DIED: 17 JUN 1882 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: MARY K. BARKER

SPOUSE: JAMES BARKER
BORN: 8 JUL 1829 AT: ITALY
DIED: 8 JAN 1883 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: JOHN BARKER

DIED: MAR 1878 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: WILLIAM F. BARKER

BORN: 21 OCT 1859 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: LEONARD O. BARKER

NAME: JAMES A. BARKER

NAME: ANN BARKER
FATHER: EDWARD BARKER
MOTHER: ALICE HILL
BORN: 16 NOV 1836 AT ENGLAND
NAME: GEORGE BARKER

FATHER: SIMON BARKER
MOTHER: JEMIMA NEWEY
NAME: ANTONY FRONK

FATHER: ANTONY FRONK
MOTHER: SCHUURG GERADIO
SPOUSE: CLARA MOORE
BORN: 4 MAR 1862 AT: HOLLAND
NAME: LETTIE D. FRONK

FATHER: ANTONY FRONK
MOTHER: CLARA DIANA MOORE
NAME: ALICE WILSON

FATHER: JOHN L. WILSON
MOTHER: MAUD BARKER
NAME: WALTER BLAIR

FATHER: WALTER S. BLAIR
MOTHER: WEALTHA WILSON
DIED: 14 MAR 1923 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: MAYBELLE (MABLE) MOORE

FATHER: LESTER JAMES MOORE
MOTHER: JEANETTE BAGLEY
SPOUSE: RAPHAEL LEE STEED
DIED: 23 JAN 1978 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
BUR.: 26 JAN 1978 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: RAPHAEL LEE STEED

FATHER: IRA EDWIN STEED
MOTHER: MATILDA LARSON
SPOUSE: MAYBELLE MOORE
BORN: 13 SEP 1897 AT: FARMINGTON, UT
BUR.: 23 SEP 1968 AT: OGDEN, UTAH
NAME: KATIE MABLE TRIBE

FATHER: DAVID MOORE
SPOUSE: HENRY TRIBE
MOULTON FAMILY
JOSEPH MOULTON (SON OF WILLIAM and RUTH MOULTON) was baptized 27 APR 1740 at
AMESBURY, MS., DEACON WILLIAM MOULTON died NOV 23, 1762 aged 73 years at AMESBURY,
MASS. RUTH MOULTON (a widow) died JAN 13, 1776 aged 78 years at AMESBURY, MASS. NO
JOSEPH MOULTON mentioned in births showing he moved from AMESBURY before marriage. all above
from AMESBURY, ESSEX CO., MASS. Vital Records. The Moultons are of English origin. Their Ancesters
were among the early New England colonists and settled in Mass. and New Hampshire. They may have come
from Ormsby, Eng. or Dorchester, Northa., Eng. "Heralds Visitations" also mss in British Museum or College
of Arms. For a Moulton Genealogy of Joseph Moulton of Ct. who moved to Brimfield, Ms. and later to
Randolph, Vt., see "Ct. Families and Genealogies" (4 vol.) However this JOSEPH MOULTON (son of
FREEBORN and REBECCA) born Jan. 15, 1737/8 married May 24, 1759 at Brimfield, Mass. to Sarah Fuller.
L. D. S. CHURCH RECORDS
1. MOUND FORT WARD RECORDS #026259

2. OGDEN 7TH WARD RECORDS
3. OGDEN 21ST WARD RECORDS 193043 #025660
4. OGDEN 21ST WARD FORM E REPORTS
DAVID MOORE
father: DUDLEY MOORE
mother: MARY MOULTON.
born: Jan. 20, 1819
at Eardley, Quebec, Canada: bapt: Nov. 17, 1841 by Murray Seamon at Eardley.
conf: Nov. 17, 1841 by Murray Seamon.
Ord. High Priest in 1850 by Ammasa
SUSAN MARIAH VORCE,

father: WARREN VORCE
mother: AMANDA
born: 17 Feb 1810
at Woodstock, Windsor, Vt.
bap. 17 Nov 1841 by Murray Seamon.
Conf. 17 Nov 1841 by Murray Seamon.
Died: 2 Mar 1882 at Ogden, Weber, Utah.
SARAH BARKER
father: FREDERICK BARKER
MOTHER: ANN BLY
born: Aug. 7, 1829
at Diss, Norfolk, England
bapt: Feb. 11, 1844 by Benj. Brown
conf: Feb. 11, 1844 by Benj. Brown
rebapt: spring 1857 by W. Farley
reconf: Spring 1857 by C. W. West (1)
DAVID MOULTON MOORE

FATHER: DAVID MOORE
born 1 Jul 1851
at Ogden, Utah (1)
MARY ANN MOORE

father: DAVID MOORE
mother: SARAH BARKER
born: Mar. 17, 1853
at Ogden, Utah
died: Apr. 2, 1882
at Ogden, Utah (1)
JOSEPH BYRON MOORE

father: DAVID MOORE
born: Feb. 9, 1855
at Ogden, Utah
ord. Elder: Oct. 28, 1898
by James Taylor
rebapt: Oct. 28, 1898
by Walker Barlow
reconf: Oct. 28, 1898
by James Taylor (1)
married: Nov. 13, 1887
to Alice M. Twitchell
ord. High Priest: July 23, 1916 by T. C. Hoyt (3)
died: Dec. 23, 1943
at Ogden, Weber, Utah(4)
ALICE M. TWITCHELL
father: WM. TWITCHELL
mother: A. HAWKINS
born: May 1, 1865
at Salt Lake City, Utah
bapt: June 1867
by
conf: June 1867
by (2)(3)
died: Mar. 5, 1940
at Ogden, Weber, Utah (4)
ELLEN LOUISA MOORE

father: DAVID MOORE
born: Apr. 26, 1858
at Salt Lake City, Utah
bapt: June 9, 1867
by Wm. S. Read
conf: June 9, 1867
by Wm. S. Read
Married: J. L. WILSON (1)
FRANKLIN MOORE
father: DAVID MOORE
born: Nov. 23, 1861
at Ogden, Utah
bapt: Apr. 30, 1871
by D. Moore
conf: May 4, 1871
by James Taylor (1)
LEONARD MOORE
father: DAVID MOORE
born: July 2, 1863
at Ogden, Utah
died: Sep. 22, 1863
at Ogden, Utah (1)
CLARA DIANA MOORE

father: DAVID MOORE
mother: DIANA HERRICK
born: Apr. 5, 1863
at Ogden, Utah
died: Jan. 10, 1948
at Ogden, Utah
LAURA MOORE
father: JOSEPH Byron MOORE
mother: LOUISA BYBEE
born: Jan. 15, 1881
at Ogden, Utah
bapt: Sep. 1, 1892
by George S. Barker
conf: Sep.1, 1892
by James Taylor (1)
DAVID IRVIN MOORE

father: Joseph Byron MOORE
mother: LOUISA BYBEE
ord. Elder: Oct. 28, 1898
by Walker Barlow
rebapt: Oct. 28, 1898
by Walker Barlow
conf: Oct. 28, 1898
by Walker Barlow
FRANKLIN CHARLES MOORE

father: Joseph Byron MOORE
mother: Alice May TWITCHELL
born: Jan. 21, 1894
at Ogden, Utah
blsd: Apr. 5, 1894
by George Drake
bapt: Aug. 2, 1902
by Peter G. Poulson
conf: Aug. 3, 1902
by Edward Peters (1)
ord. Elder: Mar. 7, 1915
by Wm. A. Budge
ord. Seventy: Dec. 19, 1920 by by B. H. Roberts
married: Dec. 5, 1928
to LEARA WADDOUPS
at Salt Lake Temple (2)
LEARA WADDOUPS
father: WILLIAM WADDOUPS JR
mother: Mary Jane WILSON
born: July 19, 1907
at Lewiston, Cache, Utah
blsd: Sep. 1, 1907
by G. A. Hogan
bapt: July 19, 1915
by WILLIAM WADDOUPS JR.
Confirmed 1 Aug 1915
by DAVID H. VAN ORDEN. (2)
WALLACE MOORE
father: JOSEPH BYRON MOORE
mother: ALICE MAY TWITCHELL
born 20 Apr 1891
at Ogden, Utah.
bapt 6 Aug 1899
by Peter J. Poulson,
conf. 6 Aug 1899
by Julius A. Farley (1)
ELI MOORE
mother: ALICE MAY TWITCHELL
born: 17 Feb 1900
at Ogden, Utah.
blsd by JOHN L. WILSON
died: 21 Feb 1900
at Ogden, Utah (1)
WILLIAM BYRON MOORE

mother: ALICE MAY TWITCHEL
born 12 May 1889
at Ogden, Utah (3)
ord. Priest 27 Nov 1905
by Asael Farr (1)
ord Elder 14 Feb 1910
by Asael Farr.
Ord Seventy 14 Dec 1919
by Thomas E. McKay (2).
Ord High Priest 16 Aug. 1925 by Joseph F.Smith (3)
DARRELL IRA MOORE

father: LESTER J. MOORE
mother: SARAH BROWN
born: Oct. 28, 1914
at Ogden, Utah
blsd: Mar. 7, 1915
by Miles L. Jones
bapt: May 26, 1924
by Francis I. Moore
conf: May 26, 1924
by William B. Moore
ord. Deacon: Mar. 17, 1928
by William B. Moore (2)
HAROLD RAYMOND MOORE

father: PARLEY MOORE
mother: E. Horrocks
born 10 Apr 1891
at Ogden, Utah.
Blessed 7 Dec 1893
by Miles H. Jones (1)
DOROTHY D. MOORE
mother: E. HORROCKS
born: May 10, 1895
at Ogden, Utah
blsd: Aug. 1895
by George Drake (1)
LILLIAN RUTH MOORE

mother: E. HORROCKS
born: Aug. 26, 1893
at Ogden, Utah
blsd: Dec. 7, 1893
by L. G. Lerrdahl
MABEL MOORE
father: LESTER MOORE
mother: SARAH BROWN
born:
at Ogden, Utah
blsd: Aug. 7, 1897
by Geo. Drake
bapt: Sep. 2, 1905
by Peter J. Paulson
conf: Sep. 3, 1905
by L. G. Levedahl (1)
ELSWORTH JAMES MOORE

mother: SARAH BROWN
born: Dec. 31, 1899
at Ogden, Utah
blsd: Apr. 1, 1900
by John E. Ramsden (1)
JAMES LESTER MOORE

mother: SARAH BROWN
born: Feb. 8, 1895
at Ogden, Utah
blsd: May 2, 1895
by George Drake
bapt: Sep. 5, 1903
by Peter G. Poulson
conf: Sep. 6, 1903
by Rob. Middleton (1)
LORAINE SARA MOORE

father: ELLSWORTH J.MOORE
mother: ARIENA GOULD
born: Feb. 12, 1926
at Ogden, Utah
blsd: Apr. 4, 1926
by JOHN GOULD (2)
LEILA FLORENCE MOORE

mother: SARAH BROWN
born: June 1, 1906
at Ogden, Utah
blsd: Aug. 5, 1906
by L. G. Levedahl
AUGUST A. FARLEY MOORE

father: JAMES MOORE
mother: JULIA
born: Feb. 3, 1899
at Ogden, Utah
blsd: Apr. 2, 1899
by Peter Peterson
ESTELLA JANET MOORE

mother: SARAH BROWN
born: May 24, 1902
at Ogden, Utah
blsd: Aug. 3, 1902
by John E. Ramsden
DAVID FRANKLIN MOORE

father: FRANK MOORE
mother: JULIA TAYLOR
born: Feb. 27, 1903
at North Ogden, Utah
blsd: June 7, 1903
by Joseph Taylor
LLRYNE LOUISA MOORE

father: DAVID IRVIN MOORE
mother: EMMA LUND
born: Mar. 20, 1901
at Ogden, Utah
blsd: June 2, 1901
by Joseph Taylor
DONALD WADDOUPS MOORE

father: FRANKLIN C. MOORE
mother: LEARA WADDOUPS
born: Sep. 17, 1929
at Ogden, Utah
blsd: Nov. 3, 1929
by FRANKLIN CHARLES MOORE (2)
bapt: Oct. 10, 1937
by FRANKLIN CHARLES MOORE
conf: OCT. 10, 1937
by FRANKLIN C. MOORE(3)(4)
ord. Teacher: 8 Oct 1944
by FRANKLIN C. MOORE
ord. Priest: 15 Sep 1946
by FRANKLIN C. MOORE
ord. Elder: 10 Oct 1948
by FRANKLIN C. MOORE (4)
CHARLENE MARY MOORE

born: Mar. 22, 1932
at Ogden, Utah
blsd: May 1, 1932
bapt: Mar. 31, 1940
conf: Mar. 31, 1940
by FRANKLIN C. MOORE (3)(4)
MYRTLE ALICE MOORE

born: Sep. 6, 1935
at Ogden, Utah
blsd: Dec. 1, 1935
by FRANKLIN CHARLES MOORE (3) bapt: Feb. 6, 1944
conf: Feb. 6, 1944
by FRANKLIN CHARLES MOORE (4)
FRANCES EARL JAMES MOORE

father: JAMES MOORE
mother: JULIA
bapt: May 6, 1899
by Julius A. Farley
conf: May 6, 1899
by Julius A. Farley
NORMA LYLE MOORE

father: FRANK MOORE
mother: JULIA TAYLOR
born: Mar. 18, 1901
at Ogden, Utah
blsd: July 14, 1901
by L. G. Levidahl
JESSE LEWIS MOORE

father: DAVID MOULTON MOORE
mother: ELIZABETH STONE
born: Aug. 19, 1882
at Ogden, Utah
bapt: Oct. 12, 1924
by Desmond J. Barker
conf: Oct. 12, 1924
by Desmond J. BARKER
WINIFRED GODDARD
father: JOSEPH GODDARD
mother: EMMA FISKE
born: Sep. 11, 1885
at Logan, Utah
MYRTLE THREDGOLD
father: GEORGE THREDGOLD
mother: ELLEN PREWETT
born: July 9, 1894
at Kangarilla, S. Australia
bapt: Apr. 24, 1909
by Chester Nielsen
conf: Apr. 24, 1909
by Evan O. Jensen
died: Nov. 28, 1937
at Ogden, Utah (3)(4)
BYRON THREDGOLD MOORE

father: WILLIAM BYRON MOORE
mother: MYRTLE THREDGOLD
born: Apr. 28, 1918
at Ogden, Utah
blsd: June 2, 1918
by WILLIAM BYRON MOORE
bapt: June 10, 1926
conf: June 10, 1926
ord. Deacon: May 18, 1930
by WILLIAM BYRON MOORE (2)
ord. Teacher: Apr. 30, 1933
ord. Priest: MAY 31, 1935
by I. L. Richards
ord. Elder: Apr. 25, 1937
by Saml. Martin
ord. Seventy: May 2, 1940
by Antoine R. Ivins
Mission to Austrailia:
Nov. 19, 1937
Returned April 1940 (3)(4)
DOROTHEA MOORE
born: Oct. 13, 1920
at Ogden, Utah
blsd: Nov. 7, 1920
bapt: Mar. 13, 1929
conf: Mar. 13, 1929
KARL THREDGOLD MOORE

born: Nov. 13, 1924
at Ogden, Utah
blsd: Jan. 4, 1925
by WILLIAM BYRON MOORE (2) bapt: Feb. 5, 1933
conf: Feb. 5, 1933
by WILLIAM BYRON MOORE (4) ord. Deacon: Nov. 1, 1936
ord Teacher: Dec 3, 1939
ord. Priest: Dec. 21, 1941
ord Elder: May 30, 1943
LOIS ELLEN MOORE

born: June 27, 1926
at Ogden, Utah
blsd: Aug. 1, 1926
by WILLIAM BYRON MOORE (2)(4) bapt: July 1, 1934
conf: July 1, 1934
MELBA ALICE MOORE

born: Mar. 25, 1928
at Ogden, Utah
blsd: May 6, 1928
by WILLIAM BYRON MOORE (2)(4) bapt: Mar. 29, 1936
conf: Mar. 29, 1936
DONNA MOORE
born: Jan. 12, 1930
at Ogden, Utah
blsd: Mar. 2, 1930
bapt: Apr. 10, 1938
conf: Apr. 10, 1938
by WILLIAM BYRON MOORE (3)(4)
WILMA PRUETT MOORE
born: Apr. 11, 1932
at Ogden, Utah
blsd: May 1, 1932
bapt: June 2, 1940
conf: June 2, 1940
by WILLIAM BYRON MOORE (3)(4)
JAY ARTHUR WINCHESTER

father: WILLIAM C. WINCHESTER
mother: EMMA WADDOUPS
born: Aug. 3, 1932
at Ogden, Utah
blsd: Oct. 2, 1932
bapt: Dec. 1, 1940
by Earnest Wall
conf: Dec. 1, 1940
by George Hardman (3)
died: Dec. 16, 1945
at American Fork, Utah, (4)
JAMES ISAAC MOORE

father: JAMES MOORE
mother: JULIA FARLEY
born: Apr. 1, 1882
at West Weber, Utah
bapt: May 6, 1899
by Julius A. Farley
conf: May 6, 1899
by James J. Farley
LILLIE ETTA MOORE

father: HENRY D. MOORE
mother: AUGUSTA JOHNSON
born: Nov. 5, 1894
at Ogden, Utah
bapt: Feb. 13, 1907
by Milt Purdy
conf: Feb. 13, 1907
by George Shorten (2)
EDITH MOORE
mother: SARAH J. BROWN
born: June 16, 1910
at Ogden, Utah
blsd: Mar. 7, 1915
by Miles L. Jones
bapt: May 14, 1921
by Preston Badger
conf: May 14, 1921
by Preston Badger
md: Jan. 25, 1929
to Gerald Seamons (Civil) (2)
FRANCIS IRVIN MOORE

father: DAVID IRVIN MOORE
mother: EMMA LUND
born: May 29, 1904
at Ogden, Utah
blsd: Aug. 7, 1904
by John C. Kihlstrom (1)
bapt: July 13, 1912
by Walter C. Wilson
conf: July 13, 1912
by Asael Farr
ord. Teacher: Mar. 8, 1919
by Wilford E. Hart
ord. Priest: Jan: 16, 1921
by Wilford E. Hart
ord. Elder: Aug. 24, 1924
by Thomas Clark
mission Sep. 6, 1924 SwissGerman (2)
VESTA SCHAUB
father: EUGENE SCHAUB
mother: MARY GILGEN
born: May 16, 1906
at Logan, Utah
blsd: July 1, 1906
by Wm. Hyde
bapt: July 21, 1914
by George Done
conf: July 21, 1914
by Thomas Morgan (3)
ARLENE VESTA MOORE

father: FRANCIS IRVIN MOORE
mother: VESTA SCHAUB
born: Sep. 21, 1931
at Ogden, Utah
blsd: Nov. 1, 1931
by FRANCIS I. MOORE
NORA ELBERTHA MOORE

born: Nov. 5, 1894
at Ogden, Utah
bapt: June 4, 1905 by
Karl G. Edling
Conf: June 4, 1905
Charles W. Wright (2)
FRANCIS LESLIE MOORE

born: June 22, 1903
at Ogden, Utah
bapt: Aug. 6, 1911
by Charles G. Price
conf: Aug. 6, 1911
by Levi J, Taylor, Sr.
ord, Priest: Dec. 19, 1920
by Levi J. Taylor (2)
VERNA FLORENCE MOORE

born: July 19, 1904
at Ogden, Utah
bapt. Aug. 4, 1912
by HENRY D. MOORE
conf: Aug. 4, 1912
by Thomas M. Irvine
md: Sep 22, 1926
to ORVILle WILLIAMS (civil)(2)
EDNA MAY MOORE BRIZEE

father: DAVID MOULTON MOORE
mother: ELIZABETH STONE
born: Mar. 3, 1895
at Ogden, Utah
bapt: Oct. 12, 1924
by Desmond J. Barker
conf: Oct. 12, 1924
by Charles A. Shaw
THELMA MARION MOORE

father: ELLSWORTH J. MOORE
mother: ARVINA GOULD
born: May 16, 1921
at Ogden, Utah
blsd: July 3, 1921
by John Gould (2)
MARJORIE MAY MOORE

father: ARNOLD MOORE
mother: ADA GALE
born: June 19, 1912
at Ogden, Utah
bapt: Sep. 15, 1921
by FRANCIS I. MOORE
conf: Sep. 15, 1921
by David O. Minnock (2)
ATHLEEN JUNE MOORE

father: ARNOLD MOORE
mother: ADA GALE
born: June 19, 1912
at Ogden, Utah
blsd: Nov. 6, 1921
by William Thornton (2)
DOROTHY EMMA MOORE

father: JESSE LEWIS MOORE
mother: WINIFRED GODDARD
born: Mar. 15, 1914
at Ogden, Utah
blsd: June 7, 1914
by John L. Wilson, Sr.
bapt: Sep. 28, 1922
by Milton E, Purdy
conf: Sep. 28, 1922
by William A. Budge (2)
HENRY D. MOORE
father: DAVID MOORE
mother: DIANNA HERRICK
born: Dec. 24, 1860
at Ogden, Utah
bapt: Feb. 13, 1907
by Milt Purdy
conf: Feb. 13, 1907
by George Shorten
ord. H. Priest: Mar. 19, 1918 by John V. Bluth
md: Apr. 26, 1926
to LAURA E. MILAN (civil) (2)
JACK GODDARD MOORE

born: June 20, 1910
at Ogden, Utah
bapt: Oct. 2, 1919
by Milton K. Purdy
conf: Oct. 2, 1919
by Milton K. Purdy
ord. Deacon: Jan. 7, 1923
by George E. Brown
ord. Teacher: Jan. 25, 1925
by Charles A. Shaw
ord. Priest: Jan. 30, 1927
by William M. McKay
ord. Elder: May 14, 1930
by William A. Budge
Miss: Jun 5, 1930 to GermanAustrian
md: Jun 12, 1934
to MILDRED BOWMAN (temple) (2)
JESSE CLYDE MOORE

born: Sep. 23, 1915
at Ogden, Utah
blsd: May 7, 1916
by Francis Carr
bapt: Jan. 24, 1924
by William P. Arbon
conf: Jan. 24, 1924
by William P. Arbon
ord. Deacon: Dec. 4, 1927
by Edward A. Olsen
ord. Teacher: Oct. 25, 1930
by Walter Kieth Wilson
ord. Priest: Jan. 22, 1933
by Albert E. Read
md: 1933 to RHEA SPACKMAN (2)
EMMA LOUISE WADDOUPS

father: WILLIAM WADDOUPS JR
mother: MARY JANE WILSON
born: Mar. 6, 1900
at Lewiston. Utah
blsd: May 6, 1900
by G. A. Hendricks
bapt: Aug. 9, 1908
by George Holiday
conf: Aug. 9, 1908
by John Kemp (3)
LYNN WADDOUPS WINCHESTER

born: 16 Dec 1927
at Ogden, Utah
blsd: Apr 1, 1928
by Ralph C. Jacobs
bapt: Mar 29, 1936
by Arthur Isaacson
conf: Mar 29, 1936
by Charles R Seegmiller
ord Deacon: Dec 17 1939
by Leslie Norton (3)
WILLIAM CLYDE WINCHESTER

born: Sep. 7, 1925
at Ogden, Utah
blsd: Apr. 1, 1928
by Ralph C. Jacobs
bapt: Jan 7, 1934
by Charles R. Seegmiller
conf: Jan 7, 1934
by Charles R. Seegmiller
ord Deacon: Apr 10, 1938
by Milton Cawley
ord Teacher: Apr 9, 1941
by Ezra Kidman (3)
EDNA ELAINE WINCHESTER

born: Feb. 18, 1922
at Tremonton, Utah
blsd: June 4, 1922
by WILLIAM WADDOUPS
bapt: Feb. 21, 1930
by Jack G. Moore
conf: Feb. 21, 1930
by Hans M. Christiansen (3)
OLD TRAILS AND NEW FROM HULL TO AYLMER
To those of us who have lived within the sound of the Chaudiere and have watched the mighty
Ottawa, when released from its long sleep of winter beneath its deep covering of ice. It sparkles its greeting to
the sunshine again and again. Even the thousand autumn tints are mirrors of its waters. The magic of those
names alone can bring to us the pictures of the peoples who in ages past used this great river as their highway
back and forth on their voyages of peace and war.
From the shadowy past troop many forms to people our story of discovery and settlement of this bit of
Canada. Hardley any portion of this great country more truly portrays the different phases of its development
than the one in which we are interested today.
This district, so the geologist tells us, is of the very oldest part of the earth's crust. When the almost
impenetrable ranks of the virgin forest grew to the very edge of the waters which drain the plateau, it formed an
ideal home for those great Indian tribes, the Algonquins and the Hurons, who loved its deep silences and
majestic water ways and were doomed to be driven so far from their happy hunting grounds by their enemies,
the Iroquois.
The earliest records of the history of this district speak of it as well wooded and abounding in fish and
game, so that the simple wants of the Indian could be filled at any spot in which he chose to erect his wigwam.
The Queen's park of today was one of the favorite camping places used by the Algonquins. They
always camped on a point between the inlets of the lake or river, making it easier to guard their camp, watch an
approaching foe and to escape if that were necessary.
Later this spot, under the direction of Point Aux Pins, was favored by the French fur traders for the
same reasons. Another haunt of the Indians was the Island in the lake held by them to be a sacred place, in as
much as one of their favorite burying grounds was situated there.
For a full description of this burial service one must turn to the old archives of the Jesuit Fathers or to
Parkman's wonderful description. It is easy to imagine the canoes, loaded with the sad freight of bones of the
dead and the magnificent furs into which they were to be wrapped and the gifts of food to be placed in the
burial pit, slipping out from the shaddow of the trees and along the bank, propelled by the noiseless dip of the
paddles. They converged from the North and South, the East and West towards the tiny island. The chant of the
dead, as sung by these mourners, was we are told, weird and sad in the extreme. Arriving at the island, a pit was
dug and lined with furs. Stakes for the bones were arranged and the feast partaken of in true Indian fashion. The
bones were then thrown into the pit in a frenzy of grief and excitement. When it was filled up, more feasting
was indulged in and the tribes dispersed.
At the Chaudiere, the Indians, on their way up and down the river always made an offering to the
Manitou of the river, who, they believed, lived at this spot. From each Indian was collected his proper portion
of tobacco and all was placed on a wooden platter. Speeches and feasting were in order and at the proper
moment the gift of tobacco was thrown to the manitou for protection. The Iriquois, knowing well that this
ceremony was religiously observed by the Algonquins, would paddle up the river in the spring time and while
the sacrifice was in progress, would fall upon the Indians from the upper river, massacreing them, would seize
the canoes loaded with furs which often represented a winters work and carried them to their own encampments
to the south. Later they traded them to the English Settlers on the Atlantic Coast.
For centuries these Indian Wars had been going on, and then rumor came to the tribes in Ottawa that
white men had sailed up the Saint Lawrence in great canoes. These men were stronger than the Iroquois and
that they decided to be friends with the Algonquins and Ottawas. It was after much thought and preparation that
on the 27th day of May, 1613, the man whose name stands by itself in Canadian exploration, Champlain,
accompanied by four Frenchmen and an Indian Guide, left St. Helen's Isle in the St. Lawrence. They packed
themselves and their provisions into two small canoes they had been advised to use. Up the river past St. Ann's
and the lake of two mountains they made their way. The rapids of the long sault were a formidable obstacle to
their progress. The forest grew so thickly and so close to the water that it was not possible to leave the bed of
the river, so they stumbled and splashed through the shallow waters along the bank, pulling their canoes after
them.
Above the rapids they met 15 canoes of Indians who, warned of their adventure, had come down to
give them a friendly welcome. From there. their progress up the splendid river became pleasant and interesting.
As they passed up the river, one author has told us that "on their left, the falling curtains of the Rideau
shown like silver betwix its bordering woods, and in front, white as a snowdrift, the Cataracts of the Chaudiere
barred their way.
Having successfully concluded treaties between the various tribes and the French, Champlain
retuerned to Quebec, and for two hundred years the river was the haunt of French Fur Traders and trappers who
carried on their commerce with the Indians in a very amicable manner.
Many are the tales of war parties of Iroquois invading this section and many were the bloody fights up
and down the river, whose waters today flow through a land where peace reigns, because her sons have so
bravely fought much worse foes than the Iroquois on far off European and asian battle fronts.
But time speeds on and in 1796 another white man pushes his canoe along the stretches of the great
river. Around the bays and points he steers his way, landing and climbing to the tops of trees that he may spy
out the land. Two friends accompany him. The forest is so thick that it hides those grand old hills, which
shrouded in purple haze, are a glory one never tires of watching. They returned to a little town in
Massachusetts, telling wondrous tales of fertile soil and lumber woods to their friends.
This explorer was Philemon Wright and of his trips through the woods and his arrival at the foot of the
Chaudiere on March 7, 1800, is another story, so we will pass it by.
His lumbering operations and other milling opened up a new history of this spot within sight of the
Chaudiere, a thriving colony was soon growing which was first called Wright.
With Philemon Wright came the Allens, Morrisons, Rowleys and Brighams, all U. E. Loyalists who
were glad to again be on British Soil.
Eight years after the trees were chopped down, the mills and much lumber were burned and disaster
seemed to have overtaken the colony. But these pioneers were no common men and soon their affairs were on a
better footing.
Settlers began to come in. Going west from the old burying ground, where lie those Wrights, Sparks
and others of days gone by, one came to the old toll gate and house, the old Benedict building, the homes of
David and Job Moore, of Thomas Roberts, distinguished as the Welshman, that of Mr. Latchford, who
conducted many business operations for Mr. Ruggles Wright. On the North side of the Turnpike lived a Mr.
James Wadsworth. The Conroy Farm lay south of Sheriff Coultree's and north from this were Hardman's and
then the Aylwins. Extending eastward up the mountain were the properties of the Radwins, Rowleys, Fitz
Simmons, Curies, Moffetts, Pinks, Hammonds and McHarvies. Near to these were the homes of the Duncans,
the Benedicts, Sir R. W. Scott, the Brigham's stone house and farm, an old English gentleman, Mr. Farmer,
whose farm was famous for its imported stock. He introduced many improvements such as stone fences, etc.
As the settlement grew, we find up the Aylmer road to the west, the large stone house built by Mr.
Foran. Then came the homes of the Olmsteads, Renaldo McConnell, Judge La Fontaine, Bell, the Grimes,
Chamberlain, Heath, Eagon, and one of the sons of Dr. Wright. Robert Kenney, John Gordon, and E. Klock had
farms beyond these. Simon Hill owned a farm north of the village. Harvey Parker's farm lay to the west, his
next door neighbor being Petyer Aylen. Mr Charles Symes owned land upon which most of the village of
Aylmer is built.
While the settlement was still struggling for its existence near Chaudiere, The Hudson Bay Company
was trading with the Indians in the upper part of the valley and landing their supplies at Bedard's Landing and
portaged them to Aylmer. It was the idea of deriving profit from this trade that led Mr. Symes to settle so far
from the Wrights and their neighbors. The business that soon grew showed his shrewdness and he began to sell
his property in village lots. The method used in selling this property seemed very novel to me. Interest on the
value of the lot at 6% was paid and if you paid the interest there was no need to redemm the value of it, but you
might pay for it when you chose. If you left, the buildings and improvements remained the property of the first
party that sold. Aylmer was for years known as Symes landing. The steamboats which plied the upper Ottawa
had this settlement for their terminus. Soon a thriving village rose around the Symes homestead. Charles C.
Symes is supposed to have built his house there in 1816.
These rude buildings were of squared timber, the cracks being mortared with the clay of the district. in
1830 the settlement was quite established and the village was laid out in that year and given the name it now
bears in honor of Lord Aylmer who was Governor General of Lower Canada from 1832 to 1836.
In 1832 the road from Hull to Aylmer was cut out and built as a highway for traffic. It was named the
Britania Road and was an easy means of communication between the two settlements.
On July 29, 1847, the settlement was incorporated as a village. Lord Elgin was Governor at this time.
James F. Taylor placed the proclamation on the door of the Roman Catholic Church. In order that it could be
well done, he had Moses Eddy, Peter Aylen, and Andre Ranger for witnesses. The next month, on Monday the
30th, a meeting was called to elect councillors. It was held in the British Hotel, owned at the time by Robert
Conway. For chairman of this meeting, Gardner Church was chosen and James F. Taylor acted as secretary.
The men selected to the Council for its first meeting were John Egan, who became the first Mayor of
the village, Charles Symes, James Wadsworth, John Foran, Moses Eddy, and Francis Beadry. Robert Conway
was added to this group on the 13th of September.
The first officers of the town were Inspector, Robert Shutter; Assessors Robert Aylen, Harvey Parker,
and James Blackburn; Collector Thomas R. Symes; Surveyor of StreetsJohn Gordon; Over seer of
StreetsJames Baillie, George Bolton and Samuel Bancroft; PoundKeepersCharles McCanley and William
Dodd, the old school teacher.
True to traditions the first shoemaker in the record, John Gordon, was an original character. One who
thought wisely and well. He was somewhat of a philosopher. He was also the first constable of the Superior
Court.
Of old U. E. Loyalist stock came Peter H. Church, M. D. who with Dr. DeCelles (his student) came
from Merrickville to Hull to give aid and comfort to those in need of medical attention. The health of these
people must have been wonderful, for we are told that after remaining in the vicinity for a time he became
discouraged at the prospect and decided to move away. It was decided that a tax should be paid by all, sick and
well, and in this way the settlement raised enough money to retain the doctor in their midst. Years brought him
riches and he and his family came to be one of the most influential in the district.
Robert A. Young was one of the early notaries, who by his influence, contributed greatly to the
advancement of the village.
Among those who were prominent as lawyers in the early days were Thomas Fenwick, Thomas
McKord, son of Justice W. K. McKord, Peter Aylen, Belisle and FLeming.
The first shops were opened for general merchandise and among these merchants were Prentiss,
McLeon, and Devlin.
For years a man named Lindsay furnished the bushmen and farmers with axes.
Blacksmiths of the long ago, whose forges were always such an attractive spot in village life, were
James Walker, Thomas Smith, the Bleewitt Brothers, and M. Marrion, from whose anvil, at the corner of the
Aylmer and Deschesne Road., the royal salute was fired on the occasion of the first visit of a Governor General
to Aylmer.
The first governor of the jail was Mr. Murphy and after him Mr. Haldane.
The first man to navigate a steamer between Aylmer and Chats was Captain James Blackburn, who in
1832, started his trips up and down the river in the "Lady Colbourne". Passengers were landed at any desired
spot, small boats plying between the steamer and the land. Other men whose names were associated with the
boats on this part of the river, were Capt. Walter Findley, Capt. Leech, and Capt. Cumming, who was long
known on the river.
The names of Holt, Boulton, Conroy and Klockcarry with them the good cheer of bygone days, for as
hosts of those inns of yesterday, they held a place of their own in the annals of the town.
Capt. Blackburn, Mr. Bowman and Mr. John Egan were all members of the Parliament from this
district in the early days.
The Public Square was laid out in 1843 by Alexander Block.
In 1848 the first census was taken. Robert Shutter and John Murphy were the first census takers. It is well to
note here that while Aylmer was at this time a flourishing town, Hull owing to the policy of the Wrights in
withholding freeholds from the settlers, was but a struggling settlement and Bytown was not more than a
handful of houses.
In 1849, the road between Aylmer and Hull was macadamized. The rock for this was brought by the
farmers from the land as they cleared it. They were glad to get rid of the rock and the road needed this same
rock for a solid foundation. The cost of making this splendid highway was much reduced by this arrangement.
The year 1854 is a memorable one, for during this season the forest fires threatened to destroy the
whole village. It was only by utilizing carts of all sorts that water was hauled in hogsheads to keep the belt of
land wet between the burning forests and the homes of the people.
On Wednesday, Dec. 5, 1849, Henry R. Symes and Thomas Watson published the first issue of the
"Ottawa Argus", the first newspaper published in Aylmer. It carried on its business until superseded by the
"Aylmer Times" in 1854. The times was printed by George Nolan, Market Square, for William Allen, the
proprietor and publisher.
About this time the act ofincorporation for Aylmer Academy was obtained from the Government of
Upper and Lower Canada. This act brought with it an endowment of 100 lbs, or nearly $500 a year. The higher
branches of education were faithfully taught. Arithmetic, Algebra, Geometry, English Grammar, and the Greek
and Latin Classics were included in the curriculum. The men mentioned as Governors of the Academy were C.
C. Symes, at that time mayor of the village, Peter Aylen Jr., Robert Kenney, T. B. Prentiss, R. A. Young,
Richard McConnell and J. L. Gourley, who was president of the board with Mr. Symmes acting as
SecretaryTreasurer.
From the lists of teachers in this academy, we find Messers Sheldon, Lochead, McGrath, Reid and
miss Lizzie Symes
For many years the courts held their sittings in Aylmer. The records show that as early as 1822, in the
month of December, a jury composed of the following men was impaneled. Rev. Asa Meech, Tiberius Wright,
Thomas Brigham, James F. Taylor, Harvey Parker Sr., Benj. Hooper Wright, Robert Klock Sr., Steadman
Beebee, H. Esterbrook, Charles Symes and J. C. Eaton.
The first courts were held in an improvised courtroom on the West side of the Square. This building
appears to have been burned in 1842. Court was then held for a few years in a building situated at the Eastern
side of the square. In may of 1851, a building for the sole purpose of the court was begun and the first court was
held in the first regular courthouse on May 21, 1852. Regular sessions of the court were held here until the year
1869, when on Jan. 9, the courthouse and jail were both destroyed by fire.
There does not seem to have been much Church History in connection with the village before the year
1836 when the Roman Catholic Missionaries visited the place, urging the people to build a stone church. In
1838, Mr. Charles Syme granted a piece of land to Father Brady and the four church trustees, James Smith,
Peter Aylen, Agapit Lesperance, and Joseph Belle, but there was no resident priest in Aylmer until the year
1840 when Desautels came to St. Paul's, the present Catholic Church in Aylmer.
In 1861, the convent of our Lady of mercy was erected but it was shortly afterwards burned. The
present building was begun in 18634. This Convent, a branch of the Order of Grey Nuns of the Cross, had for
its first Superior, a sister of the Hon. M. Laflamme of Montreal, Lady Jette of Quebec being another sister.
The first Anglican Missionary was the Rev. Brock G. Johnston, who afterwards became chaplain of
the Senate at Ottawa and Rector of Hull.
The records also mention a Rev. Asa Meech who seems to have been actively interested in the welfare
of the early settlers. The story of the drowning of himself, his wife and three children while crossing Brewery
Creek near the Aylmer Road is sad indeed.
Aylmer might lay claim to be the birthplace of the great movement known as the "Cristian Endeavor',
which has spread through other lands as well. Dr. Clark, the founder of this movement, was the son of Charles
Carey Symes of Cherry Cottage. It was only after he had gone to the United States as a young man that by an
act of Parliament his name was changed to Clark. The inscription on the memorial window which he erected in
the church reads as follows:
"In memory of Mr. and Mrs. Charles Carey Symes and their son Charles Henry Symes. Erected by
their younger son and brother. This younger son and brother is the Rev. Francis E. Clark, the founder of the
Christian Endeavor Society.
While not born in Aylmer, Emma Lajeunesse, better known as Madame Albani, spent several years of
her girlhood in the little town, and was always a favorite during her stay there.
The sons and daughters of this small town have gone to the four corners of the earth and many are the
honors that have been bestowed upon them. The glory of their names adds an additional glow to the halo of
romance around the old town.
DAVID MOORE
I, David Moore, am of Scotch, Irish and English descent and was born in Eardley City, Lower
Canada, Jan. 20, 1819. (He died at Ogden, Utah on Jan. 26, 1901.) My father, Dudley Moore Jr. was born in
Saratoga Co., NY about Aug. 8, 1773 or 1778. He died March 17, 1852 in Eardley, Canada. My mother, Mary
Moulton, daughter of Joseph Moulton and Lucretia Smith was born in Windsor Co., Vermont and was near the
age of my father or perhaps a year younger. They were married about 1794 in Rutland, Vermont and lived there
for sometime and then moved North to Canada. They were in Canada when the English tried to get them to
fight against the Americans, which they refused to do. They lived on the banks of the St. Lawrence River for a
year or two, after which they moved north to the Ottawa River, settling at Eardley, Lower Canada. My mother
died Oct 10, 1845. They were not English Loyalists, but moved to Canada on account of the money to be made
there in the lumber trade, in which he and his brothers, David, Job and Roger Moore were engaged and because
of his relatives.
My grandfather, Dudley Moore Sr., and his brothers fought in the Revolutionary War. He married
Sarah Milk or Milks in about 1770 or earlier. My great grandfather, Jedediah Moore lived to be 110 years of
age, it is said. He was to old to fight in the Revolutionary War, but he served as a scout. The story goes that
when he was 75 years of age, he was plowing a field and my father was riding on the horse, nine miles from
Saratoga Springs, while that famous battle was raging (1778) and that some of his sons and relatives were
fighting in it.
My brothers and sisters names and ages are as follows: ABIGAIL b. Feb. 10, 1795
d. Aug. 6, 1865
ELI b. June 8, 1796
d. Mar. , 1870
SARAH b. Oct 14, 1799
LEVI b. June 4, 1802
d. June 2, 1877
ELIAS b. Dec. 8, 1804
d. Aug. 20, 1885
LEONARD d. Aug. 27, 1807
HANNAH b. Nov. 30, 1809
d. Mar. , 1829
OLIVE b. Sep. 9, 1813
d. Mar. 6, 1814
MAHITABLE b. Feb. 3, 1815
LEONARD and MAHITABLE are both dead. The date of their deaths is not known to me at the time
of this writing (1870). ABIGAIL married a man by the name of ELUID WALLER and had no children.
ELI married ELIZABETH McCORMICK, who had the following children:
MARY or POLLY b. Feb. 20, 1825
d. 1865
SARAH or SALLY b.Feb. 25, 1826 DUDLEY b. Sep. 28,
HANNAH b. Oct. 17,
ELIZABETH b. Apr. 28, 1833 WILLIAM b. Jan. 13, 1842 BENJAMIN ELI b. May 10, 1846
d. July , 1872
(BENJAMIN died of Smallpox In Ottawa City, Canada and left a wife and three small children)
JOHN b. Jun 26, 1868 (JOHN was killed by the Indians in Wind River, Dakota.)
LEVI married PHEBE MULLIGAN. They had the following children:
ABIGAIL b. Mar. 2, 1826
ELIAS b. Aug. 8, 1827
JOSEPH MOULTON b. Mar. 9, 1829 SARAH b. Feb. 19, 1833 OLIVE
OLIVE 2nd b. May 3, 1837 d. Dec. 1, 1861
JOHN CHARLES b. Apr. 17, 1841 d. Apr. 12, 1868
My sister SARAH was married to a man by the name of FREEBORN GARRETSON MILKS. She
gave birth to the following children:
RICHARD b. Apr. 17, 1820
BENJAMIN b. June 5, 1821 AMBROSE b. Jan. 21, 1823 JOHN b. Jan. 21, 1823 DAVID b.
Mar. 22, 1827 LYDIA b. Mar. 22, 1827 MALISSA b. Mar. 29, 1831 MARY b. Apr. 4, 1832
CHARLES b. Dec. 20, 1835 PETER b. May 11, 1839 AMY b. 1841
ELIAS married ELIZABETH KOEN. She had some ten or twelve children:
CHARLES b. Oct. 24, 1836 JAMES b. Dec. 24, 1837 DUDLEY b. June 10, 1839 MARY b.
Oct. 14, 1840 JOHN KOEN b. Apr. 17, 1842 EDWARD b. Feb. 15, 1844 ELIAS b. Feb. 1, 1846
HENRY
ARCHABEL
ABIGAIL
ISABEL
LEONARD MOORE died when he was about 24 or 25 years of age. He married a girl named MARY
GAINFORD something near two months before his death. She afterwards married a man by the name of
BEAN and died in about six months of her second marriage.
HANNAH MOORE was never married. She died with consumption in her 20th year. OLIVE and
MAHITABLE died when they were small, one something near three years and the other only about a year old.
CONVERSION
I have thus far given the names and birth of my relatives. I shall now proceed with my own journal.
When young I hauled supplies to the lumber men during the winter and farmed during the summer. When I was
18, I built me a shop and turned my attention to mechanical and woodwork. My first carpenter work I did when
I was nine years old. I made my father a drag harrow and he thought it was such a good job that he bought me
my first set of carpenter tools.
In 1837 the Patriot War or Rebellion of Lower Canada was started by Joseph Papineau and his
associates under the pretense of oppression from the British Government. I with many others well understood
that it was got up for power only. We took up arms in defense of the Government. Accordingly, a volunteer
company was made up in the township of Eardley. My uncle, David Moore, was appointed Captain, Joseph
Lust, LT., Thomas Josey, Ensign, and myself Sergeant. We were drilled twice a week during most of the winter
of 1837 and 38. We were continued in this organization until the war closed, but were never called into actual
service. During the time of this war, Susan Mariah Vorce came to my father's to live and on Aug. 19, 1839, I
married her. She was born Feb. 5, 1810 in Windsor Co., Vermont.
In the latter part of the year, 1841, two Mormon Elders came into the neighborhood and began to
preach. I went to hear them and felt truly satisfied that they had a new doctrine, yet very plain and reasonable. I,
therefore, felt to investigate the truth of the work, as they claimed that the Lord had again spoken from the
heavens to one Joseph Smith, and had revealed unto him a hidden record of the ancient inhabitants of America.
They said the record contained many precious things in regard to the fulfillment of prophesy and the fullness of
the new and everlasting gospel. Accordingly, after investigating the principles of Mormonism as it was called,
for the space of some five or six weeks, I went forward and was baptized by Murray Seamon, one of the said
Elders. My wife was also baptized at the same time. A man by the name of Barnabas Merrifield and his wife
were also baptized, after which we were all confirmed members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latterday
Saints. This was done on or about Nov. 17, 1841. I still lived at home with my mother and father. They
believed in the truth of Mormonism but were restrained from joining the Church through the influence of others
that were opposed to the doctrines set forth by the Prophet Joseph and the other Elders of the said Church. After
joining the Church, I soon felt my weakness. I had now to begin a new life on earth, to begin to pray to my
Heavenly Father and to study the scriptures, Book of Mormon, and other works of the Church. I had to avoid
controversy with those that felt to oppose the truth, being left as it were alone, the Elders having left the day
after I was baptized. I soon began to prepare to gather with the Saints at Nauvoo. My father and mother being
quite old and all the family married and gone by themselves, but myself, they felt to urge me to stay with them
and care for them in their old days which I had a great desire to do, but felt that my duty and salvation called me
to the headquarters of the Church. I labored hard during the entire winter, sometimes in my shop making
sleighs, and the rest of the winter in getting timber for a blockhouse for a man named English, who was to
make me a one horse wagon. I also purchased a set of harness for my horse and got what clothing I could.
Sometime in the forepart of the winter I had a dream which I feel to insert here.
It appeared to me that I was in a Roman Catholic Church which was under construction and viewing the
many curious workers in it. I felt to marvel within myself why it was that men would invent so many modes
and ways to worship God, and go to such vast expense to build churches and other buildings and all was
uncertain of their future destiny. At this time while I was in the church, I heard a sound as the report of a
cannon and the workmen commenced to run to and fro. I went out to see what it was that made the noise and
saw the earth covered with a dense white cloud and saw man and beast in commotion. I knelt down and prayed
to my Heavenly Father to save me from all impending danger, when a bright column came from out of the
cloud saying "FEAR GOD AND GIVE GLORY TO HIM FOR THE HOUR OF HIS JUDGEMENT IS
COME." I also heard other voices in different places as if it were men talking to each other but I could not
understand the words, it being in some other tongue. The cloud then withdrew from the face of the earth. I saw
many men running to and fro apparently much frightened and all their works seemed to cease. My brother,
Elias, came to me and seemed very much alarmed at what had taken place. I had commenced telling him what
it was when I woke up.
In the spring I took the timber to Inglish or English and took his notes for the same which amounted to
about $150., with a renewed promise to have my wagon as soon as his workmen could make it. This was
sometime in May, but time passed away and no wagon was made until about the first of August when he at last
got the wagon about completed. I was then informed that his men intended to put an attachment on the wagon
for their pay. I then started after the wagon which was over four miles off. On the way I asked the Lord that if it
was his will that I should gather with the Saints in Nauvoo, he would put it into the hearts of those men, English
and his workmen, to give up the wagon without any further trouble. Accordingly, when I arrived, I found
English and his workmen in the best of humor and I got my wagon with no trouble at all. After I left and got on
the road again, I truly felt thankful to my Heavenly Father for his kindness in softening the hearts of those men
in a manner so visible to me. I now went to work and was soon ready for my journey.
My father, seeing that I was fully determined to go to Nauvoo, began very strongly to urge me to stay
with him, offering me ten acres more land out of his farm. This ten lay on the main highway and was some $50
per acre at the time. He had some years previous to this made a will, in which he had willed me 100 acres of
land and half of all his effects, (which was not in full force until his death). This he said should stand and if I
should prefer it, he would give me full possession of all the land so directed to me by will, provided that I
would stay with him. Otherwise he would break his will and give his land and property to my brothers.I then
told him that he must do as he saw fit, but my conscience could not be bought for land or money and that the
step I was soon to take was to fill the requirements of God gathering according to his commandments, although
I regretted leaving those that were near and dear to me and go to a distant land among strangers, I viewed it my
duty to do so.
An election about this time commenced at Aylmer, a town four miles from my father"s home, in
which there was a party spirit and a religious one too. A man by the name of McGuey was the Roman Catholic
candidate and a man by the name of Day was the Protestant candidate to the Provincial Government Legislature
of Canada from the Northern District of the County of Ottawa. The first day of the election a great fight took
place at the poles in which the McGuey party cleared the ground. The next day I went to see if it were safe for
me to pass through the town. It was thronged by thousands of men, many of them drunk and quarreling. An
affray took place while I was there, One of the special constables arrested a man for disturbing the peace and
his party tried to rescue him, but could not. I returned home towards evening weary with the affairs of Gentile
folly. I was informed by some of my friends and relatives that they heard several state their intentions of
upsetting and smashing our wagons when we were passing Aylmer. I decided that they would have to catch me
first.
On Aug. 15, 1842, Barnabas Merrifield and his wife came to my father's all ready for the journey. My
two oldest brother's wives and their children also came to bid us a lasting farewell. Having much to arrange
preparatory to starting in the morning, I did not retire to rest at all during the night.
About 3 o'clock on the morning of the 16th, I bid my father, mother and the rest goodby and left the
house. My mother's cries I could hear for some distance which caused me to have a very heavy heart as I
commenced my journey.
I, having a very spirited horse for traveling, soon found myself near Aylmer Village, Barnabas and his wife
close behind, he having a wagon and two horses. It was near daylight when we passed by the place and did not
see so much as a person in the street or by any of the houses. We passed on to Bytown Ferry. By the time the
sun was an hour high in the morning, we had crossed the river. This was some twelve miles from my fathers.
We then traveled mostly a northeast course to Richmond, almost 20 miles further on our way. Better than 40
miles in the course of the day. We passed by where a cousin of mine lived. She was also a sister of Merrifield's
wife. This woman was the daughter of Roger Moore, one of my fathers brothers. She was married to a man
whose name was Chester Chapman. Merrifield and his wife went in to see them. I preferred to remain in my
wagon where they soon joined me again, their short visit not being so agreeable as they had anticipated.
THE JOURNEY
The next day, Aug. 17, we traveled to within 30 miles of Kingston by taking an old military road and
crossing two very bad old bridges, which road was shorter than the main traveled road. After we had camped at
night, a man by the name of Richard Shelton, an Elder from Nauvoo, came into the camp and wanted to
accompany us to Nauvoo, which was soon agreed upon by me furnishing him his board and Merrifield taking
him as a passenger.
During this day's travel a Baptist Minister fell in company with and wished to have a talk with us, as
he readily saw by our mode of travel that we were Mormons. But Barnabas would not talk with him. As we
were traveling with this man, a Quaker or Universalist came roaring across the field wanting to know where we
were going. We told him we were traveling to Nauvoo. He told us he thought we had a very soft place in our
heads or we wouldn't be going to such a place. Mr. Drummond, the Baptist Minister, soon stopped him saying
that such insulting language was unbecoming any man. After this, Mr. Drummond and I had quite a lengthy
debate on the subject of Mormonism, which he could not refute, although it was supported by a mere child in
Mormonism.
We passed on from day to day and place to place until we arrived at Toronto where I purchased a pair
of shoes for myself and another pair for my wife. Here Barnabas became angry with me because I did not buy a
pair each for him and his wife, which I told him I could not do for I had not the money to spare. This he also
knew to be the case. We continued on our journey, R. Shelton riding with Barnabas and boarding with me
according to our agreement.
When we arrived at Windsor, U. C., Barnabas took out a box of tools weighing a little over 100
pounds and sat them on the ground saying to me, "You have to haul this or leave it, just as you please". This
box I had paid him for hauling to Nauvoo before we started our journey, seeing his determined spirit to pick
some quarrel with me, I took the box and set it beside my wagon without saying a word.
The next day we crossed over to Detroit and after I had paid the required duties, I had only $ .50 left.
Barnabas had not enough money to pay his, so the Custom House Officers went to work and made a new
evaluation of his effects and his wagon and two horses, the harness and his clothing all amounted to about
$8.00, while my one horse, harness, wagon and few tools and clothing that I had, they taxed me $12.60 and
then made a discount on my money to such a degree that it cost me in all $20.
While they were reappraising Merrifield's effects, I told him I would drive out of town and wait for him,
which I did, but when he came along, he never stopped for me to get started, but laid the whip to his horses and
drove on as fast as he could. I soon got my horse to the wagon again and started on, thinking that I would take
the times easy. But my horse, being of a high spirit and a fretful nature, soon got very warm by holding him in,
so I had to let him take a quicker pace. He soon
got up with Barnabas' team, although he was trying to make them do their best. After finding he could not get
away by driving fast, he came to a sudden halt and turned out of the road and stopped for noon. Bro. Shelden
did not seem to feel exactly right about something, but little was said on both sides.
We traveled along in company until we passed Coldwater in Michigan. We were traveling one
forenoon and Barnabas fell some distance behind. He then told Bro. Sheldon that he intended to stop
somewhere and look for work some before he went any further. Sheldon then took his valise and traveled on
until he overtook me, saying that he was glad to be away from such company. We continued our journey to
Nauvoo as fast as we could, Sheldon and I walking turn about. I soon found by him that Merrifield had told him
shortly after leaving Toronto that he intended to throw off my box of tools at Detroit and drive off and leave
me, which accounted for his singular actions at that place. When we came to within four or five miles of
Valparizo, Indiana, we turned off the road something like a mile and a half and stopped at a house for some two
or three days. We then started off again. As we passed through the town of Valparizo, we saw Barnabas"
wagon and horses standing under a shed, but saw nothing of him or his wife.
We continued on our way, occasionally selling off our things for articles of food for ourselves and my
horse.
We struck the Illinois River as far south as Peru. where we turned off westward to Monmouth and from
there down the Mississippi River to Nauvoo where we arrived on Friday, Sept. 23, 1842 something near the
middle of the day.
LIFE IN NAUVOO
Nauvoo looked dry and barren when compared to the prairies we had crossed over on our way
through Indiana and Illinois, yet I felt glad to be through with my journey, having traveled something like 1300
miles. We traveled into the city from the east side, passed down Young Street. When within four or five blocks
of the Temple Square, Shelden came to my wagon and wanted his valise, saying we had better not drive any
further into the city until we had found a place and bid us goodby.
My indignation was kindled against such conduct for I gave him his board all the way and sold off
many articles of clothing besides some of my tools and that at a very low price, and had walked miles upon
miles on the way for the purpose of letting him ride. I had furnished him bedding to sleep upon and made him
as comfortable as we could under the circumstances. To have him desert me in such a manner and that too in a
place where I had not the first acquaintance living was more than I could bear without speaking to him about it.
He felt the force of my apeal and stopped until I drove to where he stood. He then directed me to
Emery Barrows who had but one small room for his family, but told me if I could not get any place to suit me
better, I could stay there. Sheldon went with me to several houses, but we found them all full and I was
compelled to return to Bro. Barrow's again where he put me up for the night. Bro. Barrow's wife's maiden name
was Huldah Nickerson.
Saturday, Sep 24, 1842: I borrowed a grass scythe from Bro. Parker who also was from Canada, and
my wife and I went back to the prairie and I cut a small load of hay and returned with it to Bro. Barrow's again.
I then went out to see the Nauvoo Legion on their general muster, which was very interesting to me.
On my return, I found most of my hay gone and I traced it to the next house east, where the Widow
Gifford lived. Some of her family or acquaintances were staying there that day and they took my hay. I had a
very small allowance to feed my horse on during tha night left from some six or seven hundred ounds. I truly
felt bad in spirit as well as in body for I felt unwell most of the day.
Sunday, 25th: I went to the meeting which was held in a fine young oak grove a little west of the
Temple. Shortly after I arrived, Joseph Smith, the great Prophet of the last days, came upon the stand and took
his seat. The attention of the entire population turned towards him. I also took a good look art him for the first
time, and I thought him a plain fine looking man, large in stature, light in complexion, having an honest look,
and to me altogether, a very interesting appearance. Meeting being now open, he arose and said he felt to
prophesy some this morning, as he had been obliged to keep out of sight of his unrelenting persecutors. He
therefore felt to say to the people, that in as much as they would keep the commandments of God, they should
never be driven from their habitations in Nauvoo, but he could not promise that they would not be coaxed to
leave. I thought it curious to hear a prediction the first time I saw the Prophet. (But however strange it may
seem, this prediction came true in the latter part of the year 1845, by a delegation from Quincy, Illinois, visiting
the Authorities of the Church and quietly soliciting them and the church to leave the state which was agreed to
and accoringly commenced to be done in Feb. 1846.
Mon. Sep. 26th: I was taken down very sick for about four weeks with the chills and fever or ague.
Susan, my wife was also taken very bad with Sore eyes, but was instantly healed by the laying on of hands by
an old man named Bosely.
While I was sick, I heard Mrs. Barrows give R. D. Sheldon quite a lecture for bringing me there. She
inquired of him if I had any money. He said he thought not. She then said she would like to know what would
be done with my property. All this time she thought I was asleep. My reflections were very queer on the subject
as this kind of treatment was something I was not accustomed to recieve.
I ate but very little during my sickness and suffered extremely from the pain in my head and back. By
taking some ague pills, I got rid of the chills for a short time. During the first days of my sickness, Levi
Nickerson, a brother of Mrs. Barrows strongly urged a trade on me of a city lot and some brick and shingles for
my horse, wagon, harness and a silver watch, stating that the lot cost him $150.00. I considered my position in
the city of Nauvoo, among strangers, without money or means to help myself or to take care of my horse. I,
therefore, concluded to let him have my horse, wagon, harness and a silver watch that cost me $10.00 in
Canada. He made a positive agreement to make out and sign over to me a deed for said city lot, forthwith. But
this agreement he did not fulfill until he was compelled to.
Shortly after I got the ague broke up, I settled with Emery Barrows and he charged me six dollars for
four weeks board, while most of the time I was so sick that I could not eat the amount of two hearty meals in a
week. I, however, paid the bill and said nothing on the subject.
After I paid my board bill, I gave a man by the name of Chester Phillips a dollar for moving my things to my
lot. I also got him to haul me some bricks for a chimney. I also got my shingles on the ground. I then took some
small oaks that grew on the lot and set them in the ground. I then took some hazel bush and wove them in all
around the sides like a basket and plastered it all over with mud, outside and in. Susan, my wife, did all she
could to help me in this work, but it seemed to me as if I could never get it done.
The paine continued in my back and head mostly every day for about three weeks, at which time I was
again taken down with the chills. I then obtained some more medicine from the Temple Committee by the
assistance of Bro. Ormond Butler. This again relieved me for a few days and I was enabled to get a little more
prepared for winter by the help of my wife.
Flour was hard to get although cheap in price, but was held as a cash article. I had sold Bro. Charles
McGrary cloth for a pair of pants by which I got enough flour to last us most of the winter which was a great
benefit to me.
After I got my mud and wood walls mostly covered, I was taken sick again with the real shaking ague
and continued to shake every day for about three weeks.
One day Bro. Lewis Eager called in to see me for a while. He began to ask me some questions
concerning my sickness. I told him I had broke up the ague before and as such medicine cost so much and did
so little good, I had come to the conclusion to wear the ague out or let it wear me out.
He sat for a few minutes and said he felt like administering to me, which he did, and I missed my
shake for that day. The next day I had another shake, but soon fell to sleep after it. The day following, the old
man came and administered to me and I was completely healed.
There was some five or six inches of snow on the ground by this time, but in the course of two or
three days, I felt so well that I traveled down to see Justice Robinson to see if the deed for my lot was made out
and signed over according to Nickerson"s agreement, but it was not yet done.
About this time I got a letter from my brother, Elias, requesting me to return home again and if I need
any means to help me back, he would send me money enough to supply my wants if I would write him to that
effect. I wrote him a letter in which I declined the offer.
During this entire winter, I could not get any work to help myself with to any amount, and my health
was poor. But I did not like idleness. I, therefore, spent several days in labor on the stone Quarry, getting rock
out for the Temple which was under construction, the walls being some ten or twelve feet above ground when I
arrived at Nauvoo.
Barnabas Merrifield did not get to Nauvoo until sometime in the beginning of winter. He had sold or
traded off his wagon and team and had got into some difficulty about the pay. He commenced circulating some
lying stories about me to some who had not yet seen me, about as soon as he arrived in Nauvoo, of which his
wife told me, and she said that she told him that he was doing a great wrong in acting as he did towards me.
During the beginning of this winter, Charles A. Chase and his wife were taken sick and were removed
to Isaac Chases, Charles' uncle, where they remained until sometime in February. When they returned home
again, they wished my wife and I to move in with them, which we did.
Sometime in March or the beginning of April, Levi Nickerson sent his wagon to me to repair. It was
the wagon that I let him have and I agreed to put a reach or coupling pole for him at the time of the trade. It was
up to him to find the timber for it. He had now broken the cap to one of the axles and bent the axle very badly.
He sent no timber with which to repair it, but said if I would mend the wagon, he would give me the
deed to my lot. So I put the wood on the axle as it was and then took one wheel and put it by. He sent for the
wagon but sent no deed. I told the person that it could not go until the deed came. The next morning the deed
came.
In April I moved home again and Bro. Chase moved to his home on the prairie. During this April
conference I was recommended to the authorities by Brother R. D. Shelden upon which I was ordained an Elder
under the direction of Joseph Smith. This took place on April 7, 1843. At this conference I was also organized
into the second company artillery under Capt. T. O. Angel of Col.Scott's Regiment. Nauvoo Legion.
Sometime in Sept., Clarissa, Barnabas Merrifield's wife, met with sudden death. She had been unwell
with chills and fever for sometime. She had been baptized in the Mississippi River several times for her health.
They lived at that time on the bank of the river about a mile above the upper steamboat landing and at that time
she wanted to be baptized again.
Accordingly, James Butler and Barnabas assisted her into a flatboat that was nearby. James Butler
then went off shore again and left Barnabas to baptize her. She commenced to wash her hands and face and
remarked that the water felt colder than usual and she did not want to go in. Hearing this, Barnabas said he did
not want to be fooled that way and pushed her in. Her clothes fastened on the oar pin of the boat and turned her
head under water. Barnabas then strove to unfasten her clothes from the pin, but could not, as her weight was
hanging mostly on her clothes.
James Butler, seeing her position ran to her assistance and pulled her into the boat, but she could only
draw one breath after she was brought out of the water.
This report reached me when I returned home at night from my work on the temple. The next day I
went down to see her. She had all the appearance of being strangled as the blood was oozing from her stomach
and running out of the corner of her mouth. While I was there, some of the brethren came in and among them
was an old man named Henderson. As I was standing near the door, he came up and asked if that was the place
where the man had drowned his wife the day before. I answered that "I did not know. There is a dead woman in
the house." I assisted in getting her coffin and in getting her as well and as respectfully laid out as possible
under the circumstances, and Sextant took her and buried her in the grave yard.
This fall the Vermont Camp arrived. Simon Chase, Charles A.'s father and mother, Francillo Durfey,
some of the Hatches and Addison Smith were in said camp.
Addison Smith's wife was taken sick shortly after they arrived and after an illness of some four weeks,
died leaving four children named Dalia, Chester, Mary, and Louisa Catherine. The children were scattered to
different places as Bro. Smith was also sick and destitute of means. Louisa was taken to Alwin Harden's and
taken care of by his wife, (C. A. Chase's sister), until sometime in the month of December 1843, when C. A.
Chase inquired of me if I would not take the little girl and bring her up as my own. I told him I would. I then
went to where Brother Addison was living and had a little talk with him on the subject of taking Louisa, as he
had previously sent for me. After conversing with him on the subject, he gave me the child as my own. I
returned to Bro. Harden's and told him what Bro. Smith desired and then went home.
In a few days they brought her over to my house. The date of her birth is thus. Louisa Catherine Smith
was born in Addison Co. Vermont, Nov. 17, 1842. She was therefore a little over a year old when we took her.
She could not walk and had several scars on her but was of fine appearance.
During this fall and winter the order of Celestial Marriage began to be talked about as existing in the
church. I must confess that my mind was somewhat troubled on the subject, until I had the following dream. I
dreamed that my sister, Hannah, who was dead, came in the spirit and sat down in front of my bed and said to
me, "David, your mind is troubled with respect to the order of Celestial Marriage which you do not understand
at the present, but where I am we understand all about it. It's all right and when my turn comes, I want you to
remember me."
About this time a widow Johnson was living with C. A. Chase. She had come with the Vermont
Camp. She was much troubled about the Celestial Order of Marriage which was now almost the general topic. I
used to take pleasure in talking to her on the subject and see her rage and scold about the system. One time
when I was talking to her, I asked her if she wanted me to prophesy on her head. She said she did not care
whether I did or not. I then told her that twelve months would not pass over her head before she would be
sealed to a man that had another wife. She was angry with me for saying so, but before the year was up, she
was sealed to Reynolds Cahoon. I had no opportunity of laughing at her for so doing, for she seemed quite shy
every time I met her after that.
During the winter, private meetings were held all over the city and much good instruction was given
on the Plan of Redemption. Often the Sealing Covenant was touched upon but never openly preached.
With the approach of spring, the spirit of persecution began to rage in the bosoms of Robert D. Foster,
Higby and others. Foster got up a printing press and began to issue a paper called the Nauvoo Expositor which
was against Joseph Smith and the authorities in general. They issued one number of this paper and had the type
set for the second number, When the City Marshal, with the police, took the paper out and burnt it out in front
of the house and threw the type into the street. This was by order of the City Council, they having declared it a
libelous establishment and a nuisance.
This caused persecution to rage with a greater determination among both gentiles and apostates. Every
plan and device was entered into on the part of our enemies to destroy Joseph Smith and other leading members
of the Church. Writs were issued at Carthage, the County town of Hancock, thirty miles from Nauvoo, for
Joseph Smith and others. Joseph avoided being drawn into the power of the mob. He went and entered bonds
before D. H. Wells in respect to a final settlement of the case before an impartial tribunal.
All this did not answer the mob spirit and desire for they were determined to shed the blood of the
Prophet. In May the mob began to collect and hold meetings and to devise plans as to how they might shade
their real intent to get hold of Joseph and Hyrum, his brother, and others. Accordingly more writs were issued
that a form of law might shade their real intent, for they, the mob leaders, had publicly said that the law would
never reach Old Joe, but powder and ball would.
Matters went on this way for some time, mobs collecting and holding very excitable meetings and
threatening Nauvoo with utter destruction. In the meantime, it was considered prudent to call out the Nauvoo
Legion for the protection of life and property. After the Legion was called out, and Joseph reviewed the entire
force of the Church, numbering near 5,000 men, he thought it best for him to leave the country and make his
way to the Rocky Mountains as he had received an understanding that the Church would have to move there
someday for protection and safety.
He, therefore, crossed the Mississippi River in the night, several of the brethren accompanying him.
Among the rest was Hyrum Smith, his brother and Patriarch of the Church. They had not been gone but a few
days before they were urged to return. It appears from the statement of those that were at the time present with
Joseph and Hyrum, that Joseph did not wish to return, but the feelings of some cowardly persons who were
intimidated by the threats of the mob and the feelings which Hyrum felt in their safety, Joseph was persuaded
to return to Nauvoo again.
From thence, he with Hyrum, Willard Richards, and John Taylor of the Twelve apostles and quite a
guard besides them, went to Carthage and gave security for their appearance at the next term of court. After this
was done, they, the above four, were again arrested and put in Carthage jail on a charge of treason.
Governor Thomas Ford of Illinois was at Carthage at the time and had placed himself at the head of
the mob troops which had been assembled at that place previous to his arrival. Joseph Smith, previous to this,
got a promise of protection from mob violence at the hand of the Governor, and after they were incarcerated
into jail, the Governor visited them there and renewed his promise and also promised that if he were to go to
Nauvoo, they should go with him.
But on June 27, 1844, a day that long will be remembered by the Saints, Governor Ford took a
company of the troops with him and left for Nauvoo, leaving Joseph, Hyrum, Willard Richards, and John
Taylor in jail, there to be murdered by the mob. This was done towards evening of the same day.
While they were being murdered in Carthage jail by a mob with faces blackened with powder or some
other black substance and numbering about 150 or 200 men, old Governor Ford was in Nauvoo abusing the
people about some supposed acts of disobedience to the law or other acts of unchristianlike conduct.
The mob rushed upon the jail which was pretended to be guarded by eight or ten of the Carthage
Greys, Joseph's most bitter enemies. After a pretended struggle, they gave way or joined the mob.
The prisoners were in the upper story of the jail at the time. The mob opened the door and commenced
firing into the room, shooting Hyrum through the head. He fell to the floor exclaiming "I am a dead man."
Joseph was defending himself with one of Allen's six shooters. Doc W. Richards was knocking down the
muzzles of the guns with his walking stick. After Joseph had discharged four of the barrels of the revolver into
the mob, he leaped into the window from whence he fell out. He was no doubt shot while in the window. Some
think not, as he was taken from the ground and placed against a well curb, and four of the crowd ordered to
shoot him, which was done. He exclaimed "O LORD MY GOD." Hyrum was shot with three balls after he fell.
Joseph also recieved four balls. Elder John Taylor had his watch broken in his vest pocket by a ball as he was
attempting to leap out of a window. The force of the ball threw him back into the room where he was fired at
again. He then rolled under the bed which was in the room, the mob continuing to fire at him for sometime,
cutting off a piece of flesh from one of his hips.
After they had succeeded in killing and wounding Joseph, Hyrum, and Elder Taylor, (who was
wounded severely), the mob left leaving Dr. Richards unharmed. During the excitement outside, while the mob
was killing Joseph, or exulting over the victory they had gained, Doctor Richards conveyed Elder Taylor to
one of the cells and covered him up under a bed.
He then returned to the room where Hyrum still lay on the floor. He went to the window where Joseph
had fell and looked out upon the horrid scene before him. The mob was still on the ground or nearby and all his
faithful friends so horribly butchered by them and his fate still very uncertain. The heart that could not fail to
sympathize with him must truly be void of feeling. The mob, however dispersed and the dead and wounded
were taken to some house in Carthage and the next day were taken to Nauvoo.
I was called up by the base drum before light as this was our signal. All the troops had to report at the
public square near the Temple. Before I left home the news came to me of the massacre at Carthage. I was soon
at our parade grounds, where we soon got all the particulars of the affair. It caused a very deep feeling in the
bosom of all present, for all the Saints loved them. The next move on the part of the officers in command of the
Legion was to quiet the minds of the people so that a deadly vengeance might not be taken on the old settlers
as the mob party styled themselves. Therefore, much preaching was done to keep the legion at home. All were
to keep as silent as they could on the occasion. About 3 o'clock P. M. the bodies of Joseph and Hyrum were
brought to Nauvoo. A procession was formed of immense length and followed after the corpses to Joseph's
mansion where they were dismissed until the next day.
Before the people could get to see them, their bodies had to be placed in rough oak to be brought in.
(New coffins had to be made and the bodies placed therein ready for the entire membership of the Church to
take a parting look at the faces of their beloved Prophet and Patriarch.) On June 29, the Mansion was opened
and the brethren, sisters, and even young children commenced about 10 o'clock A. M. to pass in at the North
front door and through the room where the bodies lay in their coffins, lid open which exposed their faces only
to view. My feelings cannot be described as I passed through and out of the west door, which course was
directed by the police and observed by all present. Many tears were shed by those who were privileged to see
the lifeless bodies of their beloved Prophet and Patriarch.
I was still on duty most of the time, taking my tour on guard duty at night. Flour and pork were
purchased and donated for the benefit of the needy, but I felt it my duty and the duty of all to leave the rations
in the hands of the commissioners as long as possible. I saw one young man getting his rations of flour and
pork at the same time his mother, with whom he lived, had an abundance of dried apples and peaches as well as
flour, bacon and everything to make them comfortable. I reproved him for the act. About two weeks after the
murder of Joseph and Hyrum, I was liberated from military duty. I then went over to Iowa with a man by the
name of John Henderson and worked a few days making shingles for a man by the name of Green. We then
went into the harvest field and worked some four or five days harvesting for him. We then returned home
again. I then went to work on Doc. W. Richards house. It was about two blocks west of the Temple block and
some three blocks south. I lived about 3/4 of a mile northeast of the Temple. I had a little over a mile to go to
my work. I labored until I had nothing fit to wear on my feet or back and his house was still unfinished and the
weather was beginning to be cold.
I then went to Madison, Iowa, to work for a man by the name of Reeves, where I worked three weeks
for $.75 a day and room and board. During my stay there I was forced to have several debates with with Mr.
Reeves, in the presence of his wife, a fine young lady. On the first evening that he attacked me on the Principles
of Mormonism, I asked him if he were a true believer in the bible. He said he was. I then told him that I was
soon to make a Mormon out of him because it was what we all fully believed in. He took out his bible and took
his seat at the table and very sanctimoniously began to quote his objections to Mormonism. I would refer him to
other passages to explain his quotation. He soon found that it was no use to argue against the truth, because his
own bible would soon confound him. I, therefore, had little to do in the shape of argument, but he would not
give up. his position. Affairs remained this way for all three weeks that I worked for him. I told him several
times that it was to no purpose for us to have any conversation on the subject before us as his belief was fixed
and so was mine. There were three of the brethren from Nauvoo at work with me for the same Reeves,
finishing off a store for him. They were John Evans, George W. Taggart and Phares Wells. They all agreed to
quit or have more wages, and then proposed it to me. This was in consequence of Reeves acting so mean the
night before and all that day. On the evening before, he said that if there was any worse Hell, Joseph Smith
ought to be there. I asked him his reasons for his feelings, whether Joseph had injured him in any way. He said
"no". He then said that Joseph Smith had fined a certain doctor which lived in Madison $50 and through false
pretenses had collected quite a number of people together to live in poverty and let their children grow up in
ignorance. I soon used up his arguments in so complete a manner that his wife, who from the beginning,
listened with great attention, exclaimed or remarked that if she believed in Mormonism ever so much, it would
not answer for her to join the Church, for all her relatives would disown her. I told her that relatives would
never trammel my conscience.
As I stated before, this expression of Reeves and ungentlemanly conduct during the following day was
the principle reason why we struck for more wages. I had been the means of getting Taggart and Wells into the
job of work. So when Saturday evening came and we all got our pay in our own hands, Wells broached the
subject. Reeves fell into a terrible rage and began on me again, somewhat in the same strain as he had the night
before. I also caught the same spirit and was about to give him a good drubbing, but he thought that climbing
was the safest way for him to get out of a scrape. They hired again to him for a dollar a day after agreeing that
not one would stay unless all four stayed by him giving us all one dollar a day a piece. Accordingly, we all went
home together. I would not return but Evans and the other two went back. I was, therefore, thrown out of work
by those I had placed on the job. True, our wages were low, but we were getting store goods for pay.
One important item which took place in July, I will here mention. In a short time after the
unprincipled massacre of Joseph and Hyrum, Sidney Rigdon returned from the Eastern States and began to set
up his claim to the Presidency of the Church by saying that the Church was not 21 years of age and the Church
had a right to select and appoint a Guardian until they were old enough to act for themselves. This caused quite
a stir among the saints. Some believed in Sidney and others did not. Among the believers were several of our
leading men such as William Marks, president of the city or stake of Nauvoo, and several others whose names
might be mentioned, but perhaps it would not be wisdom. affairs stood thus until some more of the Twelve
Apostles arrived and Brigham Young, their president. They arrived in the afternoon or evening and Sidney had
a great appointment for the next day to give the Saints the chance to make the important choice of their
guardian. I was at this time at work on Dr. Richards house and it was sometime near the last of July if my
memory serves me right. Dr. Richards came to his house quite early in the morning. I mentioned the meeting to
him. He said for me to hold on until I saw him and some others come along. I did not know at that time that
Brigham Young had arrived. I, however, waited until I began to think they had certainly passed me up. I then
left my work and went up east of the Temple to where Sidney was preaching. He had just finished his
discourse. He was in a carriage in the midst of a large assembly of the Saints when I arrived. I took my seat
near the stand and my back towards it. I, therefore, did not see Brigham Young until he called in a loud voice to
the people as Sidney closed his discourse. The attention of the people was soon turned to Brigham Young's
remarks and the result was that most all present voted to sustsain the Twelve Apostles in their calling in the
Priesthood and the Organization of the Church as the Prophet Joseph had left it. Sidney soon disappeared from
among the congregation and most of the people returned home satisfied. Some, however, felt dissatisfied.
Among the rest of the enemies to Brigham Young, William Smith, brother to the Prophet Joseph, was not the
least. He, however did not come out until sometime after the above meeting.
After I quit work for Reeves in Madison and had done some work for myself at home, I went to see
Doc. Richards. He had moved into his new house on which I had labored during the summer. He did not seem
satisfied because I had left him and gone to work. I told him that I had labored for him until my shirts and shoes
were most entirely worn out and I had no money to buy any more and that I was aware his circumstances
would not permit him to furnish me or my family clothing. I had, therefore, taken this opportunity to obtain a
little clothing. I had now returned to settle up and also if he needed me to work for him yet more. He said he
was entirely satisfied. I then began and did several days more labor for him. He then gave me an order on the
Temple Committee for some $40 and about $1.50 besides the balance of my labor I made him a present.
My health was poor every spring and fall all the time I remained in Nauvoo. I was, therefore, quite
destitute of means from time to time.
Mobbing had ceased with the murder of Joseph and Hyrum, the poor mobocrats thinking that
Mormonism would soon die with them. Not much of note transpired during the remainder of the year 1844.
Nauvoo was generally on the increase both in population and improvements.
Nothing of note transpired during the winter except the repeal of the City Charter of Nauvoo. But as
spring appeared the old spirit of mobocracy began to take root again and we had no charter to organize in a
police capacity. The authorities organized the entire city into districts and appointed one man over every ten
men. They were called Bishops and Deacons and had to guard the city at night to keep everything straight. I
was appointed one of the Bishops and as I had a very large district assigned to me, I was allowed thirteen men.
We had to keep a watch over the north part of the city, including the steamboat landing. Our weapons were a
large hickory cane and a toothpick. The object of the knife was to whittle the rascals out of town.
The Temple was mostly the sole object of the Authorities and every care was taken to push the
completion of that edifice forward. The tilling of all vacant city lots was also recommended. When the mob saw
that the Mormons were all busy in tending to their own affairs and paying no atten tion to their threats, they
gave up any action against the Church until fall.
On Oct. 6, 1844, I was ordained a Seventy and set apart as Sr. President of the second Quorum in
Nauvoo by Edison Barries.
In the forepart of the summer (1845), I went to a meeting in the Seventies Hall. Elder H. C. Kimball
was present and spoke to us at considerable length. Among other remarks, he told us it was President Youngs
intention and that of the Twelve in general to have the Temple completed by the beginning of winter so as to be
ready to give the Elders their endowments, and that as the building of the Temple drew to a close, the
Adversary would rage the harder against the Saints and if the Elders were not faithful, the Devil would be in
them and everything they possessed I labored diligently in connection with my brethren in building the Temple.
I worked in the yard framing the timbers for the roof and steeple until that was completed. In the month of
August, Bro. Holden;s wife was taken sick and had not been sick very long before she could see devils a plenty
and was completely overcome by them. I was soon called upon to go and administer to her which I did in
connection with other Elders, but to no purpose as she was fully alienated in her feelings against her husband
before her sickness. This I was not fully aware of at the time. Others were also sick and tormented with devils. I
went to several places and laid hands on the sick and in several instances they were soon recovered, but in no
instance that I can now recollect was anyone sick without being more or less afflicted with evil spirits, thus
verifying Bro. Kimball's prediction to the letter.
Sometime near the first of Sept., my wife was taken very sick. She had fatigued herself very much in
taking care of Louisa, my little adopted girl, and others during the summer. Louisa, one Sunday afternoon after
we returned from Bro. Holden's, was taken very ill and it appeared as if she would go blind in a short time. A
white matter gushed from her eyes and she had altogether a strange appearance. I laid my hands on her head
and rebuked the destroyer and in a few minutes she appeared quite well from the attack. Yet from the prevailing
diseases of the country, it was hard to keep her from being laid on the bed of death. Susan had also taken Mrs.
Holden's child and nursed it until she was taken down herself. The child was nearly well when it was taken
home but, owing to the state of its mother, it was soon taken worse and died.
The mob spirit began to rage about this time.
After Susan was taken sick, I was compelled to leave the Temple labors (and took most of my tools home)
to take care of her, This I did as well as I could, cooking my victuals, harvesting my corn and garden
vegetables, and now and then going to administer to the sick which laid heavily upon my own health.
Towards the last of September, I was taken sick. Susan had recovered from her sickness a little for
some three or four days before I was taken sick. I had a young man haul me to the river where I was taken and
baptized for my health, but all to no real purpose or effect. The heat of the sun was uncommonly oppressive to
me on my return, and I was nearly frantic with pain in my head and body.
By this time the mob had again began to assemble ,7and about eight or nine days after I was taken
sick, Bro. Spaulding came to warn me to muster in defence of the city and the brethren at Green Plains and
elsewhere of the settlements in the County. The mob had begun to drive the Mormons out of their homes, and
burn their houses and grain. But Bro. Spaulding soon saw my condition and after laying on hands and
administering to me, returned to the duties before him.
I continued very sick for about three months, and for half that time, insensible to what was passing
around me. I being so low and feeble. Still Susan nursed me with all the care that her feeble state of health
would admit. Evil spirits endeavored to trouble me when I was first taken sick, but I resisted them with all my
power. I could see them as natural as I could any person. They floated around the room in which I lay without
any apparent effort on their part.
The mob continued their depredations on the brethren most of the time that I was sick. During the
latter part of which, the Authorities came to an agreement with some persons from Quincy to leave the state as
soon as spring opened.
During my sickness, I received a letter from my father in Eastern Canada, under the date of Oct. 18,
1845, stating the death of my Mother which took place on the tenth of the same month after a sickness of nine
days. My father urged me very strongly in his letter to leave the Mormons, as they were always in trouble and
war and to come back or to go somewhere else where I could live in peace. I was to feeble to hear the letter
read and therefore it had to be laid by for sometime.
When I first came out of the stupor, all things seemed so strange. My own house was altogether
changed and everything about it in appearance. When I was able to go to the door and look at the Temple, on
which I had labored so faithfully during the summer, it looked as if it had suddenly sprang into existence. It had
so changed in appearance during my sickness. The idea of having to move, I knew not where, and I so feeble
and poor, flashed upon my mind and troubled me much.
After a while the endowments commenced. I was soon called upon to go and receive my endowments,
but was to feeble to go.
The Church had unanimously voted to help the poor away and this gave much hope to the poor, for
many were extremely poor in Nauvoo. But after while Pres. Young came out in regard to helping the poor, on
what he called a Succor saying to their hogs when they turned them out to get their own living without being
fed, i. e., root hog or die, This injured the feelings of many of the
honest poor. of the church at that time, and some left for different parts, some of which I think has never
returned to the Church since.
From this time, all who could work were organized into companies and urged to go into some shop
and form a kind of association to make wagons for the journey.
The companty that I first organized in soon disolved and I was therefore left free to work as I could. I looked
around and found a quantity of oak and hickory timber ready for work at Whitford G. Wilson's and no person to
work it up. I made a bargain with him for it and commenced to work sometime about the middle of January and
continued to work in the shop until spring.
About the time I commenced to work up the above mentioned timber, I was again called and went
forward and received my washing and annointing. Susan, my wife, also received hers at the same time. I had a
severe cough and my health was very poor all winter.
During the winter and spring, I earned a cow and four sheep, some pork and flour, my ferriage over
the Mississippi River, besides a number of tools and other articles.
I must here relate a dream that I had sometime in the month of February after the first camp had left
Nauvoo and camped on Sugar Creek. I dreamed that I was standing on the roof of the Temple when a man was
discovered standing, one foot on the large gilded ball that rested on the dome and holding to the spire with one
hand and pointing towards the camp on Sugar Creek, said in a loud clear voice, "There lies the camp of the
Saints and all is right." This saying was repeated two or three times, and then he threw himself off at the west
end of the Temple and went out of sight behind the steeple. There appeared to be some eight or ten brethren on
the roof with me at the time. Some of them said that it was a man and that he was killed, but I was aware at first
voice that it was an angel and I told them so. But they would not be satisfied until they had searched and could
not find him. After the dream my mind was very clear and free and I felt to put forth every energy to get out of
Nauvoo.
I had, during my stay in Nauvoo, taken a good deal of pains in cultivating my city lot and had got
quite a number of fine fruit trees such as apple, cherry and peach of the best qualities. My peach trees had
commenced to bear and all others were in fine growing condition. I had made a good fence around my lot, and
a comfortable brick building on it also, although it was small.
I could not sell my lot for anything. All the newcomers were full of speculation or dishonesty. Because we
were compelled to leave or do worse, they were determined to cheat us out of our hard earned property, which
we could not take with us. They would only give us five to ten percent on the first costs of good houses and
well improved city lots, and turned away with a scornful look if we asked for any more. After many attempts to
sell my lots and improvements, I found that I could get only 15 or 20 dollars.
I, therefore had to make the following sacrifice of property: 1 city lot on Hyrum Smith's second
addition to the city of Nauvoo; first cost of lot $150, clearing out and fencing $30, house $60, fruit trees $10,
total $250. This is ertainly within bounds as to price.
I will now also add some of my loss of means in my leaving Canada; 100 acres of the east half of my
father's farm, given to me by will but not deeded, worth $1500, 1 note on English $23.50, 1 note on same $16,
1 cast iron box stove and pipe $16, 1 sheet iron box stove and pipe $4, 1 clock bought and paid for by me $16,
1 other debt and order due me $4, 1 overcoat paid to hired man $14, 2 hives of bees $12, dishes left in cupboard
$3, total $1,602.50 plus value of property left in Nauvoo $250, total loss $1,852.50.
This was also within bounds as to price and when I left Canada, I could not sell for cash as money was
so scarce. I, therefore left it in the hands of my father. He had also willed me one half of his movable effects
which could have amounted to some $500 more, but in a short time he was induced to break his will and make
a new one, thereby throwing me out of my share of the farm and giving it all to other members of the family,
which had all received a good share heretofore, thus leaving me without any share in anything, not even my
own effects which I had left with him.
PATRIARCHAL BLESSING OF SUSAN MOORE, DAUGHTER OF WARREN AND AMANDA VORCE

BORN:
WOODSTOCK, WINDSOR, VT.
FEB. 5, 1810.
Sister Susan, I lay my hands upon your head in the name of JESUS OF NAZARETH to bless you, the
same is Patriarchal and Prophetic to come, to hope in future, to be beneficial to your faith, and strengthen you in
the hour of tribulation when the heart of man shall be tried and proven whether they shall abide the hour and the
day of the coming of the Son of Man. And you shall be blessed in the knowledge of the Priesthood whereby
salvation shall be administered to you and to your house for you shall be blessed spiritually and temporally,
nevertheless there are trials that await you, but you shall share them in common with your husband blessings
that are sealed upon his head wherein he has a right unto an inheritance in the lineage of his fathers and the
covenant of grace, the same are your rights and the rights of your fathers, as also the priesthood to go down
with your posterity by which your name shall be perpetuated from generation to generation. And have days
and years multiplied upon your head and a crown and a mansion in the Kingdom of your Father.
These blessings I seal upon your head, even so AMEN
Given by Hyrum Smith, Patriarch of the Church of Jesus Christ on January 29, 1844.
PATRIARCHAL BLESSING OF DAVID

MOORE, SON OF DUDLEY AND MARY
MOORE, BORN: EARDLEY, OTTAWA, LOWER CANADA, JAN. 20, 1819
Brother David, I lay my hands upon your head in the name of JESUS OF NAZARETH and seal a
blessing upon you consonant with your lineage and rights inherent. Behold, I say unto you, David, you shall be
blessed spiritually and temporally, touching your habitation basket and sore according to the wisdom of GOD
as you shall be able to bear it. And He shall bless you with an Inheritance in the lineage of JOSEPH, through
which lineage cometh your blessings if you will but receive them and search out their origin according to the
prophetic vision of your fathers. Which things you know not but the day cometh when you shall know them
and enter in the power of appreciation unto a fullness, which fullness shall be after the Order of Melchizedek
and according to the Covenants of Grace, to be obtained through faith and obedience to all the requisitions of
Heaven. There fore, look and live and you shall be blessed with an inheritance in the lineage of your fathers and
your children shall ... it also and perpetuate your name unto the latest generation and your gift and calling and
testimony shall bring you to stand upon Mount Zion to sing the song of redemption. And as to your days and
years, they shall be numbered according to your faith and the desires of your heart.
These blessings I seal upon your head even so, AMEN
Given by Hyrum Smith, Patriarch of the Church of Jesus Christ, January 29, 1844
THE EXODUS
On May 8, 1846, I left Nauvoo and crossed over the Mississippi River and camped on the west bank
of the river for the night. Solomon Conley was engaged by me to haul my effects to Bentonsport, Van Buren
County, Iowa, some 35 miles from Nauvoo. My health was still very poor from the sickness I had in the fall
before. We arrived in Bentonsport on the 12th of the month. It taking us four days or nearly so to make the trip.
On our arrival in town I soon saw the mob spirit manifested but paid no attention to any remarks that were
made. I enquired for a room or house to rent, but found none. I then moved on to the upper part of town and
camped on the Desmoines River. On the second day after I crossed over to South Bentonsport where I obtained
a room in a house belonging to a John Smith who lived quite a distance away, up the Desmoines River. I soon
got some small jobs of work which was a material aid to me in the destitute condition in which I was at the
time.
Some time after I reached Bentonsport, a meeting was called at Bonapart, which I attended, at which
time a letter was read which called on such of the Saints as wished to go to Long Island on the Platt River and
there assist in building Winter Quarters for the Brethren there and then get teams to assist in moving their own
families on to that station. This letter was written by Bishop George Miller and had Brigham Young's name on
it. I supposed it to be all right. A good chance for me. Accordingly I and some four or five others started out
with one yoke of oxen belonging to a Samuel Rouse. We traveled to Soap Creek, some 60 or 70 miles in about
4 days. We got in company with Joseph Young and family before we arrived at the creek. I was very sick all
afternoon with an attack of Colerymorbus. Pres. Young gave me some herb tea and I soon felt better. That
evening Elder E. T. Benson arrived from Council Bluffs and the next morning Pres. Young came to my camp
and gave us council to return to our families again which was accordingly done.
I then went to work at wagon making, cabinet making and any kind of woodwork I could do for a
living and continued to do so while I lived at Bentonsport, which was a little less than three years.
On Nov. 24, 1846, I left John Smith's house and moved into one that Bro. Joseph Lithead and I had
built together on a lot belonging to George C. Allender. Bro. Lithead also moved into said house with me. I
lived in this house until April 4, 1848. I then moved from this house to a house or shanty that Bro. W. B.
Wilson built for which I had to pay one dollar per month rent. I also lived in this house until July 19th when I
moved into a house that was built for a grocery where I lived until I left for Salt Lake, (rent $1.50 per month) I
will now transfer some notes that I took during the summer of 1848.
July 23, 1848 Bradford W. Elliot (one of the presidents of the 2nd quorum of Seventies to which
quorum I also was a member, came to my house and stayed over night. We conversed on religion and politics.
He said he should vote the Democratic ticket.
July 24, Almon W. Babbit took breakfast with me. He talked on politics and said he should vote part
Whig and part Democratic ticket He said their had been some trouble with the Indians in Salt Lake Valley up to
the latest news from there and that the report which had been current to the effect that the Indians had killed off
some of the Saints there had all originated from a horse thief.
July 27 Labored in a shop at making picture frames for erastus Pitkin.
July 28 Saw a paper giving an explanation of how the name "BARN BURNERS" was given to a party of
Democrats in New York. During the Canada War of 1837 and 1839, some of this party it appears, went over
into Canada and burned some barns. When they brought out a candidate, another party objected to him on the
plea that he was a Barn Burner. This name was much in circulation without any prior explanation.
July 29 A. H. McCrary, a whig candidate for the legislature of Iowa, solicited our votes. He said it
was high time to change our votes or at least the administration from Democrat to Whig. He said the Democrats
had made bad use of the public money and that Van Buren County was some $6,000. in debt while some of the
Democratic officers got rich.
Sunday, July 30 I was invited very strongly by G. C. Allender to join the "SONS OF
TEMPERANCE", which I politely refused on the plea that I was not in the habit of drinking spirituous liqueurs.
July 31 Finished picture frames for Pitkin. I received a paper from the East containing news of the French
Rebellion and loss of life according to said paper was from 8 to 10,000.
Aug. 1, Bro. Norvel Head and family made me a visit. During the day I went in company with J. S.
Wells and N. Head to examine some grindstones Wells had been cutting. We saw Bro. Robert Plunket and
Samuel Bowman, a gentile, in a quarrel about some deal. I strove to make peace between them but could not.
Bowman at last began to curse Plunket for a damned Mormon and then began to curse all Mormons. Plunket
soon backed him out and Bowman soon hushed up. We had heavy rains and it was cool for the season.
Aug. 2, 3 Nothing of note transpired. Heavy rains and cool for the season.
Aug. 4 There was a great political meeting in North Bentonsport. I went and heard them defame each other
until I was tired of such folly.
Aug. 5 Methodist Quarterly meeting nearby. Did not attend.
Aug. 6 Went to the Quarterly Meeting. A man by the name of Clark and a Mr. Shim was the preacher. I
could not enjoy myself, for said Clark was holding forth on the principles of Charity. It was very was different
from the statements he made to me earlier. He had boldly said that the system of the Saints was a system that
would always be warred against and that the people would finally rise up and kill us all off and that he would
help He also called us liars and perjured rascals and thieves.
Aug. 7 Election day. I did not go to the election for both parties wanted my vote and if I voted the
Whig ticket, the Democrats would find fault, and if I voted the Democratic ticket, the Whigs would complain.
So to get rid of their slang, I would not go and vote.
Aug. 8 Much speculation about the results of the election. Days very warm and nights cool.
Aug. 9 Assisted G. C. Allender in raising a building. In the afternoon I helped to splice and raise a
liberty pole in North Bentonsport. The pole was over 100 feet high, but by some mismanagement, the cord got
fast and they could not raise the flag.
Aug. 10 I was called by Bro. Elijah Fordham to his house in connection with Bros. Lithead, Dille and
Jackson to settle a quarrel between Fordham and his wife. Bro. Dille did not attend. We questioned both parties
and after finding them both to blame, we reproved them both, advising them both to do better in the future or
they would have to suffer for it as they had been sealed and received their endowments.
Bros. Kilfoil and Parker left for the Bluffs. I sent a letter to John Meyers concerning some account
between said Meyers and John Montgomery which Montgomery refused to pay.
Aug. 11, 12 Nothing worthy of note transpired.
Aug. 13 Saw Henry Oaks. He had just come out from Council Bluffs where a location of the Church had
been made in 1846. He reported times good out there.
Aug. 14 Went to Keosauga, six miles above Bentonsport in company with James Lithead. We went
to a circus in that town. We saw the Scotch Giant, a man seven feet six inches tall and weighing 432 pounds, so
said the hand bills. He rode on two horses and it seemed quite hard for them to carry him.
Aug. 15, 19 Making wagon wheels to pay for a yoke of two year old steers. Many reports about the
election returns of the saints votes at Council Bluffs and elsewhere in the state.
Aug. 19 William Nathaniel, Hannah Gardner, and Harriet Beckstead arrived here from the Bluffs for
the purpose of working through the winter for clothing, etc.
Aug. 2026 Much rain of late with the water rising in the Desmoines River. Saw a man today (26th)
by the name of Walker, who reported news of Salt Lake Valley up to the first of June. Said that the wheat crop
had been injured by the crickets but that numerous flocks of seagulls had lit down upon the fields and destroyed
the crickets and the wheat crop was promising a fair crop. Corn looked rather poor. Peace prevailed between
the Saints and the Natives, not withstanding all the gentile reports to the contrary.
Aug 27 Nothing passing of any note.
Aug 28 29 Making a carriage box for Robert McCutcheon.
Aug 30 Tremendous thunderstorm at evening.
Sep 1 2 Water continually on the rise. Flat boats leaving. This was made known to me in a dream as
follows: About the first of Aug., I dreamed of heavy rains and the water rising. I saw the flat boats moving off
down the river and while I was looking, a personage stood before me and told me that corn would be $.25 a
bushel the following winter, while those who owned the flatboats and the corn in them had offered their corn
for $.05 a bushel and could not sell at that. (This was truly a warning for after the boats left, corn came up first
to $.15, then to $.20 and then to $.25 before the winter ended.)
Sep 3 Day passed off very dull as sundays generally do in Bentonsport.
Sep 4, 8 Nothing of note passed.
Sep 9, 10 Quite unwell.
Sep 11, 16 Nothing of importance transpiring.
Sep 17 Bro. D. B. Dille and Johiel McConnell took dinner with me. We had a very pleasant day conversing
on the principles of the Gospel. Bro. McConnell was baptized by Bro. Dille not long before.
Sep 18 Sold the running gears of a new wagon to Edward T. Alender for $55.00. I also labored on
buggy wheels.
Sep 19 Quite unwell, labored but little.
Sep 20 Recieved a letter from my friends in Canada stating that times were hard, no improvements worth
mentioning and money very scarce. Purchased some tools from Mr. S. Richards, merchant and some trimings
for furniture from E. Pitkin.
Sep 21 Purchased a box stove from E. Pitkin in connection with Lithead and McCrary for our shop.
Price $8.00.
Sep 22 Labored in shop and assisted McCutcheon over the river with his buggy which I had repaired
for him to the amount of $14.00.
Sep 23 Went and got a cow and a calf from said McCutcheon at $10.00 in part payment for repairs on
said buggy.
Sep 24 Went to see Bros. Fordham and Jackson, both sick with the fever but recovering.
Sep 25 Nothing of note.
Sep 26 Saw Bro. Norval Head. He has been very sick but was able to be out at present.
Sep 27 Jemison Vise and a company were in town at evening on horses, all intoxicated. Jemison
boasting and swearing that he was the best man God ever made of his size.
Sep 28, 30 Nothing of note.
Oct 1, Bro. Norval Head and family paid me a visit.
Oct 2, 6 Nothing of note.
Oct 7 Election day again, much strife.
Oct 8 R. Plunket on a drunken spree at Burton's Grocery. His wife went two or three times and plead with
Burton not to let Plunket have any more liquor and when her pleading would not prevail, she told Burton that if
he gave Plunket any more liquor, she would break his Grocery for him. But Plunket continued to drink till
evening when his wife went with a stick and broke Burton's window with a blow. She then went in and
smashed all the bottles and glasses on the counter, chased Plunket out doors and dared Burton out to fight. This
caused quite a bit of merriment throgh the whole town.
Oct 9 Some of the citizens of Bentonsport clubbed together and presented Mrs. Plunket a new dress
for her spunk exhibited last evening at Burton's. Plunket and his wife are Irish. They joined the Church in
Canada, emigrating to Nauvoo in 1842 and in 1846 or 1847 came to this place to live.
THE TRIP WEST
I continued to labor in my shop until April 1849, when I was taken sick with the measles and came
near unto death. But through the kind providence of God, I gradually recovered and on May 16, 1849, I left
Bentonsport for Salt Lake Valley. I had one wagon, one yoke of four year old oxen, two cows, one yoke of two
year old steers, and one year old heifer. My sheep had all been stolen by the noble gentiles. I was assisted by
John Memory McCrary with a handy yoke of oxen for about four miles to the prairie, my young steers and
cows having never worked any. I camped at night near a man's field. His name was Phillips. Here Johiel
McConnell got in company with me. He had to leave his second wife and two children and took with him the
four children of his first wife.
May 17 We traveled only 6 or 8 miles. We got the liberty of one Hoag to put our cattle into a pasture
lot of his. The fence was down on the opposite side from where we camped and one yoke of McConnell's got
out or were taken away by some of his enemies. Hoag charged us $ .50 for the use of his pasture.
May 18 McConnell looked all day for his cows but could not find them. Towards evening, two
families from Augusta, Iowa arrived and camped near by. One of them was named Wright and the other was
named Bateman. I engaged one of his boys to drive one of McConnell's teams as his children were sick with the
measles.
May 19 Left our camp about noon, McConnell being fully satisfied that his cows had been secreted
by his enemies.
May 20 Traveled through a place called Stringtown and camped some ten miles from that place on
the road. While we were here a Cambelite preacher came to camp and had a long talk on religion. His good old
way was far more according to his feelings than the truths of Mormonism.
Nothing more of note happened until we got near Whiskey Point (75 miles from Bentonsport) where a
man came on the run across the prairie with his hat off. He wanted some whisky very bad for his child had just
been bit by a snake. I gave him some and he was soon out of sight again. Shortly after we camped for the night,
some six or eight men came into camp for whiskey. Some more snakes had inserted their fangs into them or
their wives. I was pretty well aware of their trick by this time and would not let anymore go.
About 12 o'clock at night some men passed by on horses, talking quite loudly. One of them said as he
passed that he bet it was a camp of rank Mormons.
May 28 David Crocket and family with two wagons from Stringtown overtook us at Wilson's Point near the
forks of the roads to Garden Grove and Pisgah, two settlements made by the Saints in the spring of 1846. He
came into camp and traveled with us.
May 31 Arrived at Pisgah. McConnell had some wagon tires to set and other repairs to make.
June 1 Continued our journey. Truman Barlow, a blind man , and his brother Israel Barlow fell in company
and traveled with us. He had a small boy with him, a learned pig, and a magic lantern and formed a kind of
show as he traveled.
Arrived at Big Nishbatina, had to ferry, paid $.25 for a wagon and team. I camped about a half mile
from the ferry and near an Indian town.
At this place George and Frederick Barker and their families came up with us. They were from
Stringtown. They passed on through Indian Town and camped for the night. Next morning they started before
us, but we overtook them in about ten miles.
We traveled to Little Nishbatina Ferry and had to pay $ .25 for a wagon and team here and swim our
cattle. The settlers here (half apostates) told us we had better not go near Council Bluffs, for the Saints were
dying off very fast with cholera at that place. We did not give any heed to their lying stories, but traveled on
and camped at Highland Grove.
June 7 Camped near Simon Chase's. I stopped over night with him. I was acquainted with him and his
family in Nauvoo.
June 8 He gave me a hen and five young turkeys which I took to camp with me. I was camped near where
the Saints first camped on their arrival at Council Bluffs in 1846. Several companies were here in camp when I
arrived. Most of us remained here in camp until June 23, during which time I assisted George A. Smith a few
days to fit up his wagons, yokes, etc. for his journey to Salt Lake Valley.
June 23 We left our camp ground and moved to near Banjo Lake. Previous to this I had been selected
as a Captain of ten which had prepared to go to Salt Lake Valley. The names are as follows: David Moore,
Susan Moore, Louisa C. Smith, George Barker, Simon Barker, Frederick Barker, Ann Barker, James Barker,
Sarah Barker, William Barker, Harriet Barker, Jane Barker, Henry Barker, Byron Barker, David Crocket, wife
and family, Johiah McConnell, Henry McConnell, William McConnell, Ruth McConnell, Daniel Bull, wife
and child, Frederick Froerer, James Farrer.
June 24 Elder George A. Smith called several of the brethren together and commenced the
organization of the hundreds heads of families. I was called upon by President Smith to act as clerk of the
meeting which I did as well as I could.
The meeting was opened by prayer by Andrew H. Perkins after which the following officers were
elected; Allen Taylor, Captain of the hundred; Andrew H. Perkins, Captain of the first fifty, Reddick N. Allred,
Captain of the second fifty; David Moore, Clerk of the first fifty.
President Smith then addressed the camps and gave his counsel that each person should have plenty of
food, clothing and firearms. First if they lacked food, they should not undertake the journey. He referred to
some circumstances in coming to the bluffs from Nauvoo in the spring of 1846. Secondly, if they had not
plenty of clothing, they might stand in great need before they could make any more for themselves. Thirdly,
they would need firearms in passing through the Indian Dominions for the purpose of defending against attack.
After exhorting the Saints to unity and faithfulness, the whole meeting was dismissed at about one o'clock p.
m.
MINUTES OF MEETING HELD JUNE 24 1849. MEETING OF THE COMPANY OF THE SAINTS AT
OR NEAR BANJO LAKE.
OPENED BY GEORGE A.SMITH
Prayer by Bro. Perkins
G. A. Smith said it was best to organize on this side of the river on account of trouble with the Indians.
Allen Taylor appointed Captain of first Hundred by motion of G. A. S.
Andrew H. Perkins appointed Captain of first fifty Allen Taylor's motion.
Also on motion A. T. Redick N. Allred cap. of second fifty.
David Moore appointed Clerk of first fifty by motion of G. A. S.
Elder G. A. S. counseled the Brethren to go well prepared with plenty of provisions and good wagons.
Exhorted them to unity.
If any man blasphemes the name of his maker, he wished him to take one side of the prairie. No man
allowed to abuse their teams on the road. A. P. addressed the Saints in unison with G. A. S. On motion G. A. S.,
a committee appointed to look out for a good .... to the ferry.
Afternoon, I went to the meeting in the Tabernacle, North of little pigeon creek. It was a log building
of considerable size. I saw many of my acquaintances at the meeting. They seemed much pleased to see me. On
my return to camp, I called on Bro. A. H. Perkins. After some conversation, I attached my ten to his fifty as the
second ten.
June 25 Forenoon passed off without much interest. In the afternoon I borrowed a horse from Bro.
Geo. Barker. I went 7 miles north on Big Pigeon to see Benjamin Gardner, an old acquaintance. Passed the
night with him.
June 26 Returned to camp. Found the brethren were ready to start and were waiting for me. We were
soon on the move toward the ferry on the Missouri River at or opposite the place called Winter Quarters.
Camped for the night near a big slough about a mile and a quarter from the ferry.
June 27 I crossed the Missouri River with Captain Allen Taylor and R. N. Allred. We selected a camp
ground and returned at about 5 P. M. We tied our cattle to our wagons and to some trees for the night.
June 28 Ferried over our wagons and swam over our cattle and camped about a half mile from the old
Winter Quarters, where we remained until the 30th, waiting for the company to all get over the river
Sunday, July 1 Still in camp. Went in company with some of the brethren and sisters to view the
town and found that a large amount of labor had been expended here during the summer of 1846. They
wintered there the following winter and were odered back to Iowa in the spring of 1847 by some U. S.
Officials. I also went to the hill back of the town and saw many graves where the worn and exhausted Saints
had found a last resting place. My reflections were anything but pleasant when I reviewed the labor, patience
and suffering of the Saints through all the trials and suffering through which they had passed.
July 2 8 o'clock A.M. Captain Allen Taylor gave orders to the camp to move out about a half mile
and form in a coral for the purpose of receiving further instructions from Pres. Geo. A. Smith and others. They
arrived about 1 o'clock P.M. They exhorted the brethren to be humble and prayerful and obedient to the
officers. The following officers were elected: Allen Taylor, captain of the hundred; Reddick N. Allred, capt. of
the 2nd fifty; Enoch Reese, capt. of the 1st fifty; Andrew H. Perkins, President of the camp, and on the motion
of Pres. Geo. A. Smith, Isaac Allred and Absolom Perkins were chosen and elected councilors. David Moore
was elected Clerk of the hundred on motion of G. A. Smith. Reuben W. Allred was elected clerk of R. N.
Allred's fifty; Franklin W. Perkins was elected clerk of Capt. E. Reeses fifty; On the same motion of A. H.
Perkins, Lorenzo Clark elected marshal of Reese's fifty; Samuel Snyder elected sergeant of the guard in Reese's
fifty; Daniel S. Thomas elected sergeant of the guard in Allred's fifty; Joseph Egbert, Daniel S. Thomas,
George W. Hancock, Daniel Corbet, James Standing, and Charles Lambert were elected captains of tens in
Allred's fifty. The following are the names of the captains of tens in Captain Reese's fifty; Lorenzo Clark,
David Moore, Samuel Snyder, Absalom Perkins, and George Snyder. After the camp was organized, Pres. Geo.
A. Smith said in as much as Bro. Allred's camp was ready to move on, he would propose that his camp be
called the first company. Accordingly the numbers were changd and Capt. Allred's company was designated as
the 2nd fifty. President Smith then counseled the brethren to be faithful and humble on their journey to the
Valley of the Salt Lake. He returned to Kanesville after the close of the meeting.
July 3 Commenced to get the number of Capt. Allred's company and found the number to be as
follows: Total number of persons 246; number of males 127; number of females 119; number of oxen 254;
number of cows 184; number of yearlings 37; number of horses 6; number of mules 2; number of sheep 120;
number of pigs 20; number of dogs 34; number of cats 41; number of turkeys 12; 40 ducks, 34 chickens, 3
doves, 5 hives of bees, 82 males over 12 years of age 81 females over 12 years of age, and 83 children under 12
years of age.
Capt. Reese's company numbered as follows: 77 males over 12 years of age, 60 females over 12 years
of age, 62 children under 12 years of age, total 199. 65 wagons, 292 oxen, 127 cows, 34 yearlings, 21 horses, 1
mule, 148 sheep, 9 pigs, 25 dogs, 15 cats, 2 geese, 5 turkeys, 14 ducks, 31 chickens, 2 doves. The returns of the
two companies were made to Bro. Orson Hyde at Kanesville, July 6, 1849.
Thursday, July 5 The company of fifty under Capt. Allred, being ready to move, left their camp
ground near Winter Quarters and started on the great journey towards Salt Lake Valley.
Friday, July 6 The second fifty under Capt. Reese started out on their journey. We did not come in
sight of Captain Allreds fifty until we had traveled some 18 or 20 miles.
July 7 All arrived at the Elkhorn River. The first company arrived at about 11 A.M. The second
company arrived at about 3 P.M. All in good spirits and health. A boy had a wagon run over him, but was not
much hurt, Christopher Merkely had his foot injured by his wagon running over it, and a wagon ran over a
sheep and killed it.
The Elkhorn was not formidable. A man by the name of Compton, having purchased the ropes to the
ferry, came on to the ferry to ferry us over, but finding the ropes to be insufficient as well as the raft too small,
he took $3.00 for the use of said ropes and raft and returned to his home again. We then cut and hauled some
more logs, enlarged the raft and added some more ropes to it and crossed all our wagons over on it, without
accident, by 4 o'clock P.M. Tuesday, July 10th.
Wed., July 11 Capt. Taylor called a meeting of the hundred. Pres. A.H. Perkins offered the opening
prayer, after which Captain Taylor presented the names of all the officers to see if the tens or fifties desired a
change. All expressed satisfaction with the organization. Capt. Taylor then said that as they felt to sustain all
their officers, he expected that they would obey them in all things and that we would now continue on our
journey.
Two letters were written here and left on the bank of the Elkhorn, one by the clerk of the hundred and
one by the clerk of Capt. Allred's fifty, for G. A. Smith, stating the progress of the camps. We took a good size
pole and bored a hole in it. We then put our letters in, plugged up the hole and set the pole in the ground close
by the road so that it could be easily seen by the company that was coming with Pres. G. A. Smith. This was
called our post office.
10 o'clock A.M. all the trains were in motion once more. All things went off well with the exception
of a horse which took fright and broke loose from a wagon where he was fastened and running by some teams,
caused them to run also. one man and one woman were injured during the fright.
Camped on the banks of the Platt River near where a liberty pole was standing. Passed the remains of
some Indian Camps and there was some bones scattered about. Could not make out what was the cause of their
death.
Thursday, July 12 Traveled until noon. Capt. Allred's company laid by because of the heat. Capt. Reese's
company traveled on till night. Camped on the banks of the river again. Made seven miles this afternoon.
July 13 Had an axial tree to make this morning. Made about 13 miles today and camped on the west
side of Shell Creek. All in good health.
July 14 Passed many bad sloughs today. Broke a wagon tongue and lost a cat on the way. Reese's company
traveled 14 miles today.
Sunday, July 15 traveled 11 miles today. no accidents.
July 16 Made 11 miles today. Lost one sheep. Camped about 2 o'clock P. M. by request of Capt. Allen
Taylor to settle a difference in Capt. Allred's camp. The companies of ten were traveling in order of number,
causing the rear tens much inconvenience in coming into camp at night, bringing them sometimes far behind in
time. These claimed the right to travel according to the rules of travel in 1848. Captains E. Reese, L. Clark,
Pres. Perkins, the clerk of the hundred and several others went back about two miles and called a meeting and
arranged the affair to satisfy some of the parties at least.
Capt. E. Reese's camp corralled their stock, some not having ropes enough to tie them with, all had to
follow suit. About 2 o'clock A.M., the cattle took fright and rushed from the corral, breaking two wagon wheels
and one axle tree, breaking the horn off one cow and killing or injuring seven head of sheep.
July 17 Repaired the wagons during the day and moved a short distance and formed a new corral and
put the cattle into it. All seemed quiet once more until about 11 o'clock at noght, when they another stampede in
the corral, but only a few got out as the guards stopped them. Some of the men got out of their beds and drove
the cattle back into the corral again. But the cattle were not more than safely enclosed before a dog ran at one of
the animals and all took fright again rushing out of the corral, hurting more of the cattle. They were herded on
the prairie until morning.
July 18 The cattle were drove in and yoked up and some of them hitched together and taken out of the
corral, when some of the sheep took fright at a dog and ran among some of the cattle which started them off
again on another stampede, running over three men, George Snyder, a man named Dye and a Negro called Old
Frank. Dye's back was nearly broken and the other two were only slightly injured. One steer got his leg broken.
A council of the captains was called by Capt. Reese, and after some consultation, it was decided to
separate the companies of tens and travel separately for a while until the cattle were over their fright. My ten
being ready to travel, Capt. Reese gave his order for us to move out which we did. The other tens followed suit.
Capt. Perkins ten stayed a short time to fix for carrying Mr. Dye in a more comfortable position. (This Mr. Dye
was an emigrant on the way to California.) The camps of ten were scattered from near Looking Glass Creek to
Beaver Creek. Captain Lorenzo Clark had so much trouble with the cattle of his company on account of the
dogs frightening the cattle continually, so much so that that he had to kill the dogs after losing four cows,
which ran off so far that the Indians got them as was supposed.
BEAVER RIVER, July 19, 1849.
Pres. G. A. Smith
Dear Sir;
Once more we deem it a privilege of writing a few lines to you, stating our progress from Elk Horn.
We left Wednesday, July 11th and arrived at the Platt River and Old Liberty Pole at night, all safe with the
exception of some teams in Capt. Reese's Company, which took fright from a horse which broke loose from a
wagon and some three or four teems set to running with their wagons and run over a woman's arm and breast
and over an old man but they have both recovered. The two divisions traveled in sight till all arrived at Looking
Glass Creek. Camped there Monday night. The two divisions camped about a mile a part. Capt. Reese's
Company was ahead. At night a heavy shower of rain came on and about 3 o'clock in the morning, the cattle
took flight, the cause not known, and broke out of the corral with a mighty rush. The ground jarred and
trembled like an earthquake, throwing the camp into confusion and breaking two wagons to the earth and
killing four sheep dead and four more injured so they had to kill them and broke off the horns of four head of
cattle. Some of the horns were found in the earth and left. They were all found in the morning. Capt. Taylor
came to Capt. Reese in the morning. He told him not to corral the cattle at night any more, but he did not obey
the orders. He corralled the cattle at night again but they, taking fright again, broke out of the corral injuring
many more of the cattle and they were finally pacified and herded on the open prairie till light in the morning.
They were then drove into the corral again and yoked up and many fastened together with chains, and seemed
quite tame again, but some sheep taking fright at a dog, it started all the cattle to running again with yokes and
chains, running over four men, hurting one of them severely, his life almost despaired of, and laming five or six
of the cattle and breaking one sheeps leg. Capt. Reese called a council of captains and they decided to separate
into tens and keep their cattle separate. Accordingly they did so and scattered from Looking Glass Creek to
Beaver River.
D. Moore
July 21R.N. Allred's Co., 6 tens and a part of Reese's Company arrived on the bank of Loop Fork.
Found four graves, two were death's by cholera, one killed by the Indians, and one drowned. One of the men
that was buried there was named McCarty, a member of the L.D.S. Church. During the afternoon, a search was
made for a ford, but none was found.
Sunday, July 22 Search was made again for a ford which was found and staked.
July 23 Capt. R.N. Allred's company all crossed over but two or three wagons.
July 24 Capt. E. Reese's Co. of all fifty wagons commenced crossing and were all on the opposite side by
two o'clock P.M.
In the evening a general meeting was called of all the camps at 7:30 P.M. Prayer was by Pres. A. H.
Perkins. Capt. Taylor then Addressed the meeting. Said as Capt. Reese's Co. had been traveling in separate tens
on account of the wild condition of their cattle, but as many of them
Capt. Reese said that he had been consulting with some of the captains of tens on the subject and found that
they were not in favor of uniting again as they were much hindered in travel by being in such large companies,
and that the cattle could soon be stampeded again as they were still wild and showed signs of being easily
frightened.
Capt. L. Clark said he would rather stand his chance among the Indians than to have another
stampede. Capt. Samuel Snyder said his views were with Capt. Clark's, that it was more dangerous traveling
among the stampeded cattle than among the Indians. Said that an Irish man in his company had remarked that
cattle in a stampede had no respect of persons and would run over a captain as quick as anyone else.
Capt. Absalom Perkins said that he was thankful that we had come this far as safe as we had, after so much
stampeding. The camps then separated and traveled in companies of ten until the cattle became quite tame and
easily handled.
We arrived in Salt Lake City, Utah about noon, Oct. 20, 1849 and were joyously received by our old
friends. We attended meeting in the Bowery on Sunday and on Monday departed for Weber (Ogden) where we
were to make our future home. We arrived at Brown's fort on the Weber River, Wednesday, Oct. 24, 1849. We
bought some cabins from Capt. Brown and moved into them for the winter.
It was upon the advise of President Willard Richards that David Moore and family together with the
Barker families came to Ogden.
LIFE IN WEBER COUNTY

The origin of the name which Weber County and the Weber River now bears is somewhat vague. One
story is to the effect that the stream is named after a trapper, Weber, belonging to Ogden's party, who was killed
and buried on the banks of the river. A variation of the same story is that a Weber, a member of Sublettes party,
was killed in 18289 and was buried on the banks of the river. But Jedediah Smith called it "Eeber's River" as
early as 1827. A probable explanation is that the Weber River was named for a Captain John Weber, of Danish
birth, who was with the Ashley Trappers until the autumn of 1827, when he was supposed to return to Saint
Louis. Still others believe that the Weber River could have been named after some unknown trapper named
"Weaver". It has been called in early journals "Weaver's Fork" and Weaber's Fork".
Ogden City, Ogden's Hole (Valley), Ogden Canyon, Ogden River and Mount Ogden all received their
names from the trapper, Peter Skeene Ogden, who is said to have been in the area in 1826 and probably 1825 as
well.
The first permanent settler in the Ogden area was Miles Goodyear, who came in 1844 or 45. He was a
trapper, who married the daughter of a Ute Indian Chief. He lived on the banks of the Weber River.
In 1847, Miles Goodyear attempted to persuade the Mormon Pioneers to come down Weber Canyon
and settle on the land which he claimed as his own. He desired to sell his claim so he could move on. Porter
Rockwell went down the Weber to inspect the route but found that the route was impassible for wagons. He
returned and reported to Brigham Young that it was impossible for them to continue on that way. They then
traveled on and came down Emigration Canyon. But for the nature of the rock formations in Weber Canyon,
Ogden might have become the principle city in Utah.
On Nov. 25, 1847, Capt. James Brown, using money that was "back pay" for members of the Pueblo
detachment of the Mormon Battalion, bought the Goodyear Claim for $1,950. He received a deed to the land,
all improvements, seventyfive head of cattle, seventy five goats, twelve sheep, six horses, and a cat.
On Mar. 6, 1848, Brown and his family moved to the Ogden Area. He was accompanied by the
families of Henry C. Chilton (Skelton?), Louis B. Myers, and George Thurkill. A few days later they were
joined by Robert Crow, Daniel Burch, Reuben Henry, Artemus Sprague, William Stewart, Mrs. Ruth Stewart,
and Urban Van Stewart.
The first settlement of that part of Ogden City known as Mound Fort was made by Ezra Chase and
Charles Hubbard and their families in the fall of 1848.
They located about half a mile west of the present site of the Woolen Factory. The winter of 1848 and
49 was cold and severe on their stock. There were quite a number of Indians camped on the Weber River of the
Shoshones and Ute Bands. The Indians were peaceable and did not molest the white families.
In the spring following, there was an addition to this small beginning of a settlement by Ambrose and
William Shaw uniting with Chase and Hubbard in building and opening up farms. That summer they had
excellent crops. Mr. Chase raised over 100 bushels of potatoes from the seed of half a bushel. They also had a
good yield of wheat and corn. They got all their milling done at Neuff's Mill seven miles south of Salt Lake
City.
In the fall of 1849, this settlement was again increased by the arrival of David Moore, George and
Frederick Barker, Francillo Durfey and Robert Porter with their families making some twenty three persons in
all. They located for the winter in some old log cabins near the junction of the Weber and Ogden Rivers. These
cabins were built by Robert Crow and his sons and sons in law. In the spring they had moved to Fort Hall,
leaving their houses empty.
The winter of 184950 was long and severe with deep snow. Several head of cattle and sheep died
during the winter.
We found two large camps of Indians and one camp of Utahs on the south side of the Weber River
with about sixty five warriors and one camp of Shoshones camped down at the big bend of the Weber,
estimated to number about eighty five warriors.
All the natives were generally quiet during the winter of 184950. The snow fell very deep that winter
and quite a number of our cattle died for lack of feed. When any of our stock died, the Ute squaws would come
and skin and dress them and take the entire carcass away to their camps.
Sometime during the winter, Little Soldier, the chief of the Utes, went by my house on the north of the
junction of the Ogden and Weber Rivers, riding as fast as his horse could run, while he was yelling like a
maniac. The next day he came to my house. I asked him what made him run his horse the day before and yell
so. "Whiskey" he replied. "Ah Soldier, Whiskey is not good for you." "Yes, whiskey is good for me. It makes
me feel like ho yeap all the time.
In Feb. 1850, Lorin Farr came up from Salt Lake City and organized the first military co. Cyrus C.
Canfield, Captain and Francillo Durfey, First Lt. in all rank and file, thirty five men. But several of this number
left for California in the spring reducing the company to about twenty all told.
This spring the water in the Weber and Ogden Rivers was extremely high, flooding over the banks on
the south of the Ogden on to the Tabernacle Square and north to about twenty rods of Mill Creek. Where we
had lived through the winter was like a lake. We all had moved to the highlands early in the spring and thereby
escaped the flood. During the winter, Capt. James Brown had a bridge built over the Weber west of the depot
and another over the Ogden just below Jones Grove. They were both carried away by the flood and ferry boats
had to be built and used on both rivers. On June 1, the first large compny of California gold miners appeared on
the hill near or on the city cemetery. They were soon ferried over the Ogden River and passed on their way to
California. The trains of Gold Seekers were from this time on, almost continuous until about the last of August.
Several of the emigrants were out of flour and willingly gave Capt. Brown $10.00 per bushel for wheat. One
poor fellow with a pack horse got a bushel of wheat and ground it in a hand mill and camped for the night
where he had ground it. The hogs got at it and destroyed nearly all of his bushel of ground wheat. There were
many accidents happened to the emigrants that year. Some lost all their camp outfits or nearly so in crossing the
rivers, etc. One man's gun discharged and the bullet passed through his middle finger near the hand. His finger
was to all appearances dead when he showed it to me.
The Barker families, F. Durfey, and myself and some others lived on boiled wheat, milk and butter for
about six or eight weeks with the exceptions of wheat or corn which we ground in coffee mills. The emigrants
were rushing the ferries so that we could not get a team over until the rush slackened up somewhat. Then we
each sent a few bushels to Neuff's Mill, seven miles south of Salt Lake City. With this we got along until after
the harvest when each family sent down a good large load to the mill.
The spring of 1850 was late with a big snow storm about April 16, which remained on the ground for
three or four days. Our crops were late being planted. About the first of June, the crickets came down from the
mountains in great numbers and got very near our crops, when the gulls attacked them and used them up in
short time. By this kind providence our grain was saved.
During the spring, the Shoshones moved away to their hunting grounds, while the Ute Indians
remained behind. Several of these died with the measles. Many of them suffered much with that disease. They
were nursed and fed by some of the settlers and those that remained of the Indians remembered the kindness
dealt out to them at that time.
On Sep. 6, 1850, David Moore was married to Sarah Barker, daughter of Frederick Barker and Ann
Bligh.
The Shoshone's Chief was named Terikee. He was an old man and of quite a good disposition. His
band came back about the middle of August. His Indians acted very bad after their return. They would ride
through the grain fields and melon patches and acting bad in many ways. I met the old chief, I think it was Sep.
18, 1850 at Urban Stewart's, and he told me that he had sent his Indians away again for they had acted bad
towards the settlers and he did not want his Indians to act bad. (Tullidge said it took place on Sep. 16, 1850.)
His family was with him at the time. He said he was going to leave the next day.
That night, Urban Stewart found him in his corn field and fired at him with his rifle and killed him
dead on the spot. The old man's son stated afterwards that his father was not stealing, but was getting his ponies
out of the corn, which I believe was the truth. This took place at four mile creek (now known as Harrisville.)
According to Tullidge, "Old Terikee was a good Indian, and up to the time of his death had been on
the most friendly terms with the whites." During the day before the night on which he was killed, he and his
squaw came over to see Pres. Farr, where he was building his mill and bade him and his wife goodby, after
which the Chief returned to his camp near Stewart's ranch, where he and a part of his family had stopped for the
night, while his band had gone on a hunt further north, the Chief intending to follow on their trail. It was
afterwards, the prevailing opinion of the settlers that Terikee was not in Stewart's corn with any intent to steal,
but to drive out his ponies which had got into the unfenced corn.
As soon as Stewart found that he had killed the Old Chief, he became alarmed and came first to the
Barker's house, called out to them and asked them to help him get his stock and household goods away, but
when they found out what he had done, refused to help him.
He next came to me for help, but after I had made inquiry, I also refused to help him, knowing it
would be very dangerous to do so. He then left and went somewhere south of the Ogden River. He later settled
in Beaver, Utah.
About the first appearance of day, George Barker, generally known as "Uncle George", took his
nephew, William Barker, with him and rode out to Stewart's place, (Which is now Pleasant Green Taylor's
farm), and met Little Soldier and his band of Utes there. The Indians had burned hay, killed his cow, dog and
cat, and took his feather bed out of the house and scattered feathers over the ground and about the yard. They
were very angry, but did not attempt to injure Uncle George or William Barker, but followed them to their
home, a little log hut on the sagebrush flats, now about three blocks east of Washington Blvd. and 12th street,
then only a wagon trail through the sagebrush.
I lived but a short distance from the Barker home. I heard the war whoop and firing of guns and went
out to see the cause of the commotion. To my surprise and fear, I saw the Indians coming and expected that we
would have to fight for our lives. They formed a circle around the Barker's house and I had no other thought but
they intended to kill the family. They were yelling, firing guns and riding around and around the house. I fully
expected any moment to see the house ablaze and the finish of the Barker family.
I knew the temperament of an enraged Indian and also the tragedy of the killing of Chief Terikee, so I
realized the seriousness of the situation and believing that the end was now at hand, I reached for my gun which
stood behind the door, preparing to fight to the last. As I turned to leave, a voice plain and distinct said, "Don't
take your gun, Don't take your gun." At that point I put the gun back and I attempted to come upon the Indians
unnoticed. I was soon seen and Little Soldier made a dash at full speed towards me. The other Indians followed,
riding at full speed, firing their guns over my head. After a number of circles, Chief Little Soldier lined up
facing me together with many of his band. I called out in a clear, bold voice, saying, "Little Soldier, why do you
want to kill me?" At that moment Little Soldier raised his gun and fired directly over my head. I stood still,
knowing if I showed any fear, the Indians would probably kill me. Even so, I thought sure this was a signal for
my finish. I then spoke to Chief Little Soldier as follows."
"Soldier, why do you treat me this way? What have I done to you or your people? I thought you were
my friend."
Soldier replied, "You have done nothing Moore, but Stewart has killed Terikee and we want Stewart."
I then told them that we all regretted the killing of Terikee and that we were the Indian's friends. I
persuaded Little Soldier to go with me to Lorin Farr's house. There they smoked the pipe of peace and had a
pow wow. The Indians then decided to wait until the same time the next morning (ten o'clock) before they
would do anything. If the settlers did not turn Stewart over to them by that time, they would kill every man
woman and child in the settlement. They would burn up our houses and property. This was all the time they
would give us.
Meantime, during the night on which the Chief was killed, his younger son, who had remained with
his father, jumped on a horse and overtook the band, which had camped on Box Elder Creek, on the present site
of Brigham City, and told them of the killing of their chief. Immediately, the band, in fierce rage, mounted their
ponies and rode furiously back to attempt the destruction of the Ogden settlement in revenge for the killing of
Terikee.
After the pow wow, it was decided that I should go to Salt Lake to see what they would do about our
position. I carried with me the following letter to Brigham Young.
Ogden Precint, Sep. 16th

To President Brigham Young
Great Salt Lake City
State of Deseret.
President B. Young Sir:
I write a few lines to you to inform you of what has transpired here which is something that is grievous to
me, which is this. One of our citizens have killed one of the Shoshone chiefs by the name of Terikee. The
circumstances are these; The Chief's band of Indians have been camped near here for some time back.
Yesterday his band left here for Bear River to winter there. The chief and his family did not leave till just at
night. He wanted to stop and bid us goodbye. He left here just before sundown, went up three miles onto a
creek close by where Brother Stewart lives and camped. Just before bed time Bro. Stewart went into his garden
and corn and heard an Indian in his corn. He said he was picking corn and he told him to leave. He walked off
slowly. He (Bro. Stewart) went into his house and himself and another young man came out with their guns
(but) the Indians had not got out of his corn field. He told him to go, but he did not as fast as he wanted to have
him and he (snapped) busted a cap at him but his gun did not go (off).
The young man fired and missed him. Bro. Stewart snapt again, his gun went off and killed the Indian.
He, Stewart moved his family immediately into this settlement. The Youtah band had camped not far from
them (the Shoshones) three or four miles off. They got word of the death, went this morning and helped the
family bury him (Terikee). What the result will be when his band hears of it, I don't know but I expect that
nothing but (the giving up of him) that shot him will satisfy them. I am at a loss to know what course to pursue.
I would like to have some council from you. I would like to have Bro. D(imick) Huntington or Barney Ward
come up as soon as they can and talk with them. I would like an answer as quick as possible.
Yours With Respect
LORIN FARR
I arrived at Salt Lake City about 4:00 P.M. and found Governor Young absent. Willard Richards, the
Secretary of the Territory, after some council with leading men, ordered all the troops to Weber County that
could be mustered and to get to that point by daylight, if possible, the next morning.
Some time after my arrival, Daniel Burch came in with another express stating that one man, (Mr.
Campbell, who was the principle mechanic in building Farr's Mills, and he was at the time of the trajedy still in
the employ of Mr. Farr. He was an immigrant who intended to proceed to California as soon as he obtained the
means to continue his journey) and drove off a lot of horses. This news together with Governor Young's return
tended to hasten the expedition very much.
G.S.L. City,
Sep. 17th, 1850, 8 P.M.
President Lorin Farr,
Your letter by D. Moore was received a few hours since and messengers with an interpreter will be
ready to start with your express in a few minutes.
As we are commencing to write, Judge Birch arrived with your letter of 2 p.m. and General Wells is
causing men to be raised as fast as possible to repair to your relief. General Eldridge will proceed forthwith
with an interpreter, gathering men as he goes, and others will follow with as little delay as possible. We have it
in contemplation to send Barney Ward to your place to talk to the Indians, and we shall send for him at Utah
tonight, and also inform Pres. Young who is in Utah Valley.
And it is a desirable object for you, through Bro. Huntington to persuade the Indians to cease
hostilities till Big Chief can be consulted, telling him all things will be right. But if this cannot be done, the
troops must unite with you in the protection of life and property, standing on the defensive, unless compelled to
the contrary, until you receive further inteligence, or Barney Ward shall arrive.
Use all diligence to prevent hostilities and save life till Barney can have an interview with the Indians,
and all things can be arranged to their satisfaction without fighting.
Willard Richards
On Sep 17, 1850, 9 p.m., Heber C. Kimball and Willard Richards wrote to President Brigham Young
about the Terikee killing, stating that Bro. Huntington would go by express to Brown's (Ogden).
"On Wednesday 9 a.m. Gen. Eldredge, with a portion of Capt. Grant's mounted guards, and such
others of the Legion as could be collectedm were at Ogden. The Shoshonees have moved north taking some
cattle and horses. The Utes remained nearby, a portion of them were taken prisoners, without fighting, and kept
as hostages for the good behavior of their tribe, who have been advised to move south of their usual place of
abode, and have nothing to do with the further movement of the Snakes. It is expected the troops will remain till
the inhabitants and grain are secured and we confidently hope there will be no more blood shed at present.
"Deseret News of this date"
We left Salt Lake City about 12 o'clock at night and when the company of 150 men under command
of General Horace S. Eldredge arrived at Kay's Creek, they stopped for breakfast. But Daniel Burch, George
W. Hill and myself continued on our way for home.
We found Indian tracks at the crossing of Kay's Creek showing that the Indians had some design
against Burch and me or they wanted to see what course would be taken at Headquarters. We continued over
the Sandridge down to the high bank west of the depot before we crossed the Weber REiver. We were not sure
that our families were alive or not, but from our position we could see the smoke from the fires of our families
and friends and felt sure that they were safe, We crossed the Weber River and then separated, Burch and Hill
going south and I going north.
On the way from Weber to Ogden River, I discovered Soldiers band on the move. I rode behind a
clump of brush to see, if possible, what their object was in making such a move. Their object proved to be that
they had seen the troops coming and they were getting out of the way. The killing of Cambell also upset their
plans.
After the troops arrived at Captain Brown's, General Eldredge sent out a few men after Soldier and his
band and induced him to return.
In the meantime, Terikee"s band, learning of the rapid approach of the troop of relief, had taken the body of
their Chief, and with his family made a quick retreat further north. General Eldredge followed their trail as far
as Box Elder Creek, and then sent scouts ahead to reconnoitre. They followed nearly to Bear River, a distance
of about forty miles from Ogden.But finding that the Indians were anxious to put a long distance between
themselves and the pursuing force, the scouts returned and made their report. Whereupon, General Eldredge,
who had camped that night on Box Elder Creek, returned to Ogden.
When the company got within five miles of Ogden, they saw what they thought to be an Indian in the
distance and a small party was sent after him. The man thought the troops was a large body of Indians. The
party got close enough to call to him and the mistake became a source of a good joke all around.
General Eldredge remained in camp two or three days until the incoming emigration began to arrive at
Weber, a large number having been sent up to Weber by Goveror Young to make the settlement strong enough
to sustain themselves against the natives in the future.
The next move was to get all the scattered settlements into a fort south of Captain Brown's residence.
This did not suit those north of the Ogden River and President Lorin Farr went to Salt Lake City and got the
order changed so far as to build another fort near to his mill site. This was a good change for it hastened the
construction of the mill which was greatly needed.
After Farr's Fort was completed, the military was further organized by selecting Francillo Durfey as
Captain of Infantry and David Moore as Captain of Calvary. This was Nov. 1850.
On Sunday, Jan. 26, 1851, President Brigham Young and company crossed the Ogden River and at 10:00
a.m. held a meeting at the South Fort. There was preaching by Amasa M. Lyman, Jedediah M. Grant with
closing remarks by Pres. Young. At one p.m. the visiting brethren met with the local Authorities in council.
When Lorin Farr was chosen President of the Weber Stake with Charles R. Dana and David B. Dille as his
councilors. James Lake, George Pitkin, Lemuel Malory, Daniel Burch, Joseph Grover, William Earl, David
Moore, Edward Bunker, Phillip Garner, Samuel Stickney, Horace Rawson, and Joseph Lish were elected
members of the High Council. Bryant W. Knowlin was clerk. The foregoing were ordained and set apart to
their respective offices under the direction of the Presidency.
Isaac Clark was ordained Bishop of the South Ward with James Browning and James Brown as
councilors.
Erastus Bingham was ordained Bishop of the North Ward with Charles Hubbard and Stephen Perry as his
Councelors.
All the meetings were attended by large congregations and all appeared to appreciate the instruction
which they recieved from the Presidency and the Brethren. A general spirit of reformation appeared to prevail
wherever the brethren visited.
On July 1, 1851, David Moulton Moore, first child of David Moore and Sarah Barker was born. He
was the first child of David Moore. He was born in Ogden, Utah.
The Indians continued quiet until about July 3, 1851, when some Indians came in from the mountains and
stole seven head of horses. D. Moore & F. Durfey with 16 men were sent after them, but they did not get the
horses back. They found where they had been, but the Indians left before the company arrived. They followed
the trail and came up to them about 4 o'clock p.m. but the horses were sent in some other direction.
They endeavored to induce the Indian who was at the camp to go with the and help them find the
horses, but he only made game of them and said he would not go.
They then tried to make him go along with them. This he resisted, drawing his knife, pitched it into
the men, right and left, when one of the men stopped his mad career with a musket ball. Finding it useless to
hunt further for the horses in a strange country, the companmy returned home.
Four days after their return, D. Moore was sent out again with forty one men to hunt after the Indians. They
traveled five days but found no Indians.
In Feb. 1851, Ogden City was organized and a charter granted. President Young appointed the Mayor
and the Council. The Council at its first meeting, held March 1st, appointed David Moore city recorder, which
office he held for three years, during which time he recieved no compensation and in addition furnished his
own stationary.
In addition to his duties as recorder, he was kept very busy during the winter of 1851 in his capacity as
Captain of the Militia.
He was also made clerk of the County Court and in the fall of 1852 assigned to the command of the Weber
Military District which included six forts.
During the latter part of the winter of 1851, Terikee's band having returned under the leadership of Kattatto,
who was a nephew of Terikee, located themselves about 10 miles down the Weber River west of Farr's Fort,
They began to make trouble by killing cattle and stealing.
Finally the settlers thought it necessary to take some action. Accordingly, Major David Moore with a
company of sixty five cavalry men surrounded the camp one morning at day break and took them prisoners.
There were about fifty warriers and at the on set of the surprise there was a show of resistance. But soon the
Indians, seeing that resistance would be in vain, passively yielded and not a gun was fired.
The chief agreed to accompany with his warriers, Major Moore's troops to Farr's Fort to make terms
for peace and their future conduct. This was done in all formality and a treat in writing was made, the Indians
agreeing to pay four ponies for every horse they stole and two ponies for every horn creature, which was to be
esteemed as a fourfold restitution.
The leading men of the settlement agreed to do the same on the part of the settlers.
The Band kept their covenant, made particularly solemn in their primitive minds by its being recorded in
document form, bearing their signatures or marks, and the treaty became a tradition among them.
In Jan. 1852, David Moore was elected Major of the Calvary, B. F. Cummings, Capt. of Co. A., and J.
C. Thompson, Capt. of Co. B.
The first Municipal election was held Oct. 6, 1852. The officers elected were:
Mayor Lorin Farr:
Aldermen Charles R. Dana, Erastus Bingham, Francillo Durfey, and James G. Browning:
Councelors Levi Murdock, Samuel Stickney, John Shaw, B. W. Nolan, D. B. Dille, Ithamor Sprague, Daniel
Burch, Jonathan Browning, James Lake, James Brown, Joseph Grover and F. Dempsey:
Marshall Gilbert Belnap:
City Recorder David Moore:
Justice of the Peace William Chritchlow:
The Washington Postal Department granted the petition of the people and established an office in
Ogden. Isaac Clark was Post Master.
On Mar. 17, 1853, Mary Ann Moore, second child and first daughter of David Moore and Sarah
Barker was born. She was born in Ogden, Utah.
DAVID MOORE'S LETTERS
Ogden City
Major General May 21, 1851
DANIEL H. WELLS
Honorable Sir:
It seems to have fallen my lot to make the following report of the Military Operations of this section
of the Mountain Valleys which task I conform to with cheerfulness although it may be rendered in simplicity &
plainness without copying any particular forms.
At the drill of the commissioned and non commissioned officers of the Weber Light Horse and Infantry
Rifle Companies on the 26th of April 1851, the subject of organizing a regiment in Weber County was taken
into consideration and a vote taken to that effect. All present unanimously agreed that it was expedient that a
regiment should of right be formed as soon as possible and as one company had been formed in this city
without your especial command and the proceedings sanctioned by your honor, we thought we would try your
condescention once more. Not that we would go ahead faster than we are called to do but that we might be
prepared for all emergencies of a military nature.
Accordingly Joseph Grove & Francillo Durfey was appointed to take the names of all who felt
disposed to be organized. When a sufficient number just able to form three was found not as yet enrolled in any
company belonging to this county. Consequently one company was organized on Willow Creek, May 10, 1851,
Jonathan S. Wells, Capt. & Benjamin F. Roberts, 1st Lieut. Said Co. It is an Infantry Rifle Co. and consists of
25 men rank and file. Two other companies was organized at Ogden City on May 21st A silver Grey Company,
Charles R. Dana, Capt., Daniel Burch, 1st Lieut., Phillip Garner 2nd, and Josph Parry 3rd., numbering 39 men.
This company is not intended for actual duty on Company Musters, but a reserve or home guard in time of
trouble with an enemy. And a Juvenile Company consisting of young men from the ages of 12 to 18 years,
Edward Bunker, Capt., William Strong, 1st Lieut., consists of 43 rank and file. The intention of this company is
the improvement of the youth that they may become well acquainted with the military tactics of this age.
The Weber Light Horse Company was organized in February 1850 and consited of 30 men only Rank
and File which was all that could be mustered at that time in Weber Valley, now 65 rank and file, Cyrus C.
Canfield, Capt., David Moore 1st, Bryant W. Knowlin, 2nd, & Benjamin F. Cummings 3rd Lieutenants of said
company.
The Weber Infantry Rifle Co., Francillo Durfey, Capt., Joseph Grover, 1st Lieut., Edward Barker,
2nd Lieut., James G. Browning, 3rd. Lieut. This Company was organized last fall with the above officers and
consists of 74 men rank and file.
The several companies was formed into a hollow square and the services of the day opened by prayer
offered by James Brown, Esq. They were then marched out and maneuvered under their respective officers. till
about three o'clock when the companies were again formed into a hollow square and a vote taken to see if the
companies wished to form themselves into a regiment or not. When it was found the unanimous feelings of the
companies (with the exception of 2 or 3 individuals) to form themselves into a regiment immediately when the
following were nominated and elected:
Cyrus Canfield, Col.:
Bryant W. Nowlin, Adjutant:
James G. Browning, Quarter master:
Francillo Durfey, Lieut. Col.:
Gilbert Belnap, Sarg. Major & Commisary of Subsistance:
David Moore, Major:
David B. Dille, Surgeon and Chaplin.
The companies were then marched off the grounds and company elections were held to replace the
vacancies which was made in the Light Horse and Weber Infantry Rifle Companies. When the following were
nominated and elected in said companies.
Weber Light Horse Company:
Benjamin F. Cummings, Capt.:
John Thompson, First Lieut,
Daniel Rawson, secon Lieut.:
Clinton, Benson, Third Lieut.
Weber Infantry Company:

Joseph Grover, Capt.:
Clifton Browning, First Lieut.:
Isaac Riddle, Second Lieut.:
Martin H. Harris, Third Lieut.
About the close of the company elections, President Lorin Farr appeared on the ground and when the
hollow square was again formed while the President waited to make a few remarks on this occasion which was
appropriately done and welcome to the hearts of most present, after which he dismissed the regiment with his
blessing.
David Moore
Clerk
D. Moore was elected Capt. of Calvary Nov. 1850. He was elected Major of Calvary, Jan 31, 1852. He resigned
July 1857. He was reelected Col. of Infantry April 1858.
Ogden City
Oct. 25, 1851
To the Honorable Major General
Daniel H. Wells Commandant of the Nauvoo Legion
Honorable Sir:
In consequence of the neglect of duty of our Commanding Officer, Col. C. C. Canfield, we the undersigned
your petitioners wish you to grant unto us a new election, to deal with him in such manner as will cause him to
magnify his office. We have not had his command in our officer drills nor our three days muster since he has
been elected Colonel, in consequence of which many murmurs. Also excusing men from duty without the
consent of the Commandant of Companies of the subject.
For instance, excusing an ordily Sergeant from office drill on condition that he would mend his
carriage and excusing a private from the three days muster on the condition that he would lend him his horse
with other deviations to numerous to mention, which causes our ranks to be thin at our drill and musters and our
Military Organization will not prosper except something is done immediately.
And your petitioner will ever pray
B. W. Nowlin, Adj
Officers of Light Horse Co.
D. Moore, Capt.;
B. F. Cummings, First Lieut.;
Officers of Infantry Rifle Co.
Francillo Durfey, Capt.;
G. Grover, First Lieut.
Officers of Silver Grey Co.
C. R. Dana, Capt.;
Officers of Juvenile Co.
Edward Barker, Capt.;
Wm. Strong, 1st Lieut.
Ogden City
Jan. 7, 1852
To Major General Daniel H. Wells
Commandant Nauvoo Legion
Dear Sir.
With feelings of respect and pleasure I drop a few lines to you upon the subject of a petition which was sent
to you sometime since with my name attached thereto, somewhat accusing Col. C. C. Canfield. I would merely
state that I have seen Col. Canfield of late and he has explained the whole of his proceedings in a manner fully
satisfactory with me and I hereby wish to withdraw all charges made against him in my name.
Yours Truly
David Moore
Capt. Weber Light Horse Co.
Headquarters Nauvoo Legion

Adjutant General's Office
Great Salt Lake City,
Utah Territory
Nov. 6, 1852
Special Orders # 9.
1. The resignation of Col. Canfield of the Weber Military District is hereby accepted.
II. Major Moore of the same district is assigned to the Command of the District until further orders and will
receive from Col. Canfield all the papers assigned to the Command, as well as any public property he may have
in his charge.
By Order Of
Lieut. Gen. D. W. Wells
James Ferguson
Adjutant General
Head Quarters Nauvoo Legion

Great Salt Lake City,
Utah Territory
Nov. 19, 1852
General Orders # 3
A General Court Martial to consist of twelve members will assemble at the Stake House in Great Salt
Lake City on Wednesday, the 1st day of December at 10 o'clock A.M. for the trial of such delinquents as shall
be charged before it.
The Court will consist of:
1. Maj. Gen. J. M. Grant G.S.L. Military Dist.
2. Brig. Gen. G. D. Grant 1st Brigade Calvary
3. Col. Henry Herriman 1st Reg. Infantry
4. Col. P. W. Conover Provo Military Dist.
5. Col. Thomas Smith Davis Military Dist.
6. Col. P. C. Merrill Insp. G.S.L. Mil. Dist.
7. Maj. Dan Tyler 1st Regiment Cavalry
8. Capt. Rodney Badger Batt. Life Gaurds
9. Capt. Tom Callister 1st reg. Calvary
10. Capt. Lorenzo Clark Provo Military Dist.
11. Capt. P. R. Wright Tooele Military Dist.
12. Capt. Samuel Bennion West Jordan Mil. Dist.
Capt. J. W. Cummings 1st Reg. Calvary Special Judge Advocate
By Order Of
Lieut. General Daniel H. Wells
James Ferguson
Adjutant General

G. S. L. City
Dec. 7, 1852
Special Orders # 10
I. The resignation of Lieut. Joseph Grover of the Weber Infantry is hereby accepted.
II. Major Moore of the Weber Mil. Dist. will notify Lieut. Grover of the acceptance of his resignation, and
cause an election to be held in the company to fill the vacancy and report the same to this office.
By order of
Lieut. Gen. D. W. Wells
James Ferguson
adjutant

Nov. 29, 1852
Special Orders # 11
I. Major Moore of the Weber Military District is hereby instructed to take measures for the organization of a
Company of Calvary to be composed of those required by law to muster in the Willow and Box Elder Creeks in
Weber County causing the election of the proper officers.
II. It is recommended by the General Commanding that a distribution of the officers should be made by
election, in proportion to the number enrolled in each settlement.
By Order Of
James Ferguson
Adjutant General
Ogden City
Dec. 4, 1852
Sir:
I received your notice of Court Martial held at G. S. L. City on the first, on 29th of November.
Consequently had not time to answer the same before the time specified for said Court Martial. Nevertheless it
was all the same as there was no case on hand with me that I wished to present.
I have sent to Col. Canfield for papers and etc. but he was away from home at the time, therefore I have not
as yet received them, and have not had time to call on him myself.
There are some questions which I wish to state and receive your orders on the same. Col. Canfield ordered a
Court Martial on the day of our last muster. The notified members of said Court Martial assembled at Capt. I.
Thompson's Residence. Col. Canfield acted as president, and a number was fined for non attendance on Muster
Days. Now if a commander of a Battalion or District can order a Court Martial and preside also, I would like to
know how the laws will be fulfilled. Sec. 47, page 152, Territory laws, you may by that see the position of that
case. What shall I do with those that were fined on said day. Again Col. Canfield ordered another Court
Martial, I think on the first Sat. in Nov., the 6th and appointed Capt. F. Durfey President of the same and the
officers or several of them which was summoned (verbally) to form said board did not appear. Now what shall
be my mode of proceeding in such case. I have found nothing in the laws that appears to cover the case. There
was not officers enough present on the above named day to form a court. Consequently no fines was imposed
on several delinquents and some present on the occasion. I received your notice of Col. Canfield's Resignation
and of my appointment to the command of this District some days past, which is the reason of my writing on
the above subjects. I wish to get the Military of Weber District in a little better order of duty than they have
been heretofore. Therefore I wish to communicate with my superior officers from time to time, on such like
matters that I may carry out the plans and designs of those at Head Quarters on all subjects pertaining Military
matters.
I do not wish to be understood as attaching any blame to Col. Canfield, respecting his ordering a Court
Martial and presiding over the same, for that is not my feelings as I believe it only an oversight and nothing
else, but there is some which have already examined the laws on the subject and don't intend to pay, as they say
the court martial was not legally held. Consequently it remains for Your Honor to decide.
Another matter I would mention that is an organized company of infantry at Willow Creek, G. S.
Wells Capt., consisting of somewhat near 30 men rank & file. They have not had any musters the past summer.
I mentioned the subject to Col. Canfield. He said that it is out of his district. There is a volunteer company also
organized at Box Elder consisting of about 20 or over in all, Jefferson Wright, Capt. They have not had any
orders to muster either. If you consider these companies sufficiently organized and within Weber Military
District. I hope you will also give some orders respecting them.
Truly Your Friend
Honorable James Ferguson David Moore
Adj. Gen. Nauvoo Legion Major

Dec. 29, 1852
Sir:
Your favor of the 4th inst. came to hands. Enclosed I send your special orders # 11, providing for the
organization of the Willow and Box Elder Settlements. The 3rd paragraph of the 26th section of the Military
Act places these two creeks in Weber District and virtuallyrepeals the following paragraph referring to Box
Elder County, there being no such county in the Territory. The same act precludes the possibility of those two
settlements being organized into a company, thirty nine, including officers being the smallest number allowed
as competent for an organized company. They will therefore be organized together; and it will be proper for
you to direct that each portion of the Company muster at their own settlement and have the same noticed on the
return.
In relation to the first matter in your communication. An officer that can order a Court can preside
over it, just as a king ordering a troop to war can command them. The court then was a legal one and its orders
should have been carried out. This, however, not being a customary, is an irregular proceeding, and had not
better be made a custom. There are times, however, when the wisdom of a commanding officer might prevent
abuses in courts, and it would not be well to entirely exclude his authority in a court. He may preside and still
approve.
As to the next matter. The officers ordered to that Court Martial ought to be ashamed of the indignity
they threw upon their Chieftain, be he who he might, even though the law required a written notice. Let them be
careful, lest with the same judgement they judge with, they shall be judged, lest meeting out technicalities, they
receive from the same measure. There being no law then, requiring a written notice on this matter, the officers
were guilty of insubordination and should have been reported for trial by a General Court Martial.
Taking into consideration the change that has been made in the District, and that some irregularities
have occurred in the district, whereby proper returns have not bee made and received, these matters had better
remain in the shade and open out in a new field, keeping everything in its proper place and doing everything in
its proper time.

Dec. 29, 1852
Special Orders # 11
I. Major Moore of the Weber Military District is hereby instructed to take measures for the organization of a
company of Calvary to be composed of those required by law to muster in the Willow and Box Elder Creeks in
Weber County, causing the election of proper officers.
II. It is recommended by the general Commanding that a distribution of officers should be made by election in
proportion to the number enrolled in each settlement.
By order of
James Ferguson
Adjutant General
Ogden City, Weber County, U. T.

Jan. 24, 1853
Dear Sir:
The Special order No. 11 came to hand on first inst. but in consequence of the inclemency of the weather I
have delayed the fulfillment of the same until 21 & 23 inst. I find that there is 54 men on those two creeks that
are subject to military duty and among them there is 54 horses, 23 saddles, & 27 bridles, 4 holster pistols, 2
swords, 1 revolver, 38 guns, 9 muskets & shotguns and 1852 rounds of ammunition averaging over 34 rounds
a piece as you will see by the Returns of the Organization.
Joseph & James Davis refused to comply with the order on the plea that they belong to a company at
G. S. L. City and say that they do military duty there. They were not present. Therefore, I did not find out what
company they claimed to belong to.
The Company seems well satisfied with the organization and appear much united (with the above
exception) and made a general turn out.
Yours Truly
Mr. James Ferguson D. Moore
Adj. General N. Legion Major Commanding
Weber miltary district
P.S. Please excuse the form of returns. Paper is scarce here.
During the war of 1853 with the Indians in the southern part of the state, the Indians in the Northern
part of the state were very restless. David Moore spent three months in the saddle looking after the safety of the
people in his district.
Territory of Utah
Weber County,
Ogden City
March 25, 1853
Dear Sir:
Ever feeling an interest in the Military Matters of this Region, I address a few lines to you on the
subject. There is some complaints here and there, as I am informed about the officers not being commissioned
according to law and but a few days past I heard the Captain of the Infantry Company say that he thought it was
but little amount to do military duty unless the officers were Commissioned. For my part it don't trouble me
whether I am commissioned or have a certificate of commission) or not. It is enough for me to know when any
duties are required of me, to do it asking no questions. But as some folks are very tenacious on all subjects, I
have felt to make this known to you that you may be ready to act according to your judgement in the case.
And further, I would ask whether I shall wait orders from Head Quarters before I order the company
musters or order them without. I see the law admits of either mode, see pages 149 & 155.
I made application by petition to the County Court of Weber County on Monday last (21 inst.) and got
a grant of one hundred dollars to purchase musical instruments, Colors, books, etc. As I may happen to find
such articles for sale. I do not expect that this will near supply the wants of said companies but it will be a
starting point. My object in this is to endeavor to start a feeling of a military spirit on muster days. For at
present it is quite dead. The articles purchased with the $100.00 will be held as County property.
Your orders or feelings on the above will be thankfully received by your friend and Brother.
D. Moore
Major

General Orders # 1 Apr. 25, 1853
David Moore Major commanding
Weber Military District
Sir:
I. You are hereby required to notify your command for immediate muster and inspection of arms and hold the
sameat your earliest possible convenience.
II. You will hold yourself with all or any part of your command to be in readiness to march to any point, fully
armed and equipt, for any service that may be required of you by the Governor or superior officers at a
moments notice.
III. After holding your muster and inspection as herein directed you can dismiss your men having your
arrangements for immediate service entered into that there may be no failure in case of need.
IV. You will arrest any strolling Mexican traders or their associates that may be in your district and have them
safely guarded and taken care of until further orders concerning them.
V. You are also under instructions to keep a vigilant lookout in your district and the vicinity thereof, that you
may not be taken by surprise and that no advantage may be taken of the citizens by the traveling hordes of
Mexican traders, whom it is supposed and well known pilfer, plunder, and unlawfully trade with the Indians,
furnishing them with powder, lead and guns, for which they take in exchange their children to sell into Mexican
bondage for horses and etc. You will therefor be vigilant in your command, communicating directly with the
Adjutant General's Office in G. S. L. City.
Daniel H. Wells
Lieutenant General, Commanding
Nauvoo Legion
TERRITORY OF UTAH
PROCLAMATION BY
THE GOVERNOR
WHEREAS, it is made known to me by reliable information, from affidavits and various other
sources, that there is in this Territory, a horde of Mexicans, outlandish men, who are infesting the settlements,
stirring up the Indians to make aggressions upon the inhabitants: and who are also furnishing the Indians with
guns, ammunition, &c., contrary to the laws of this Territory and the Laws of the United States:
And Whereas it is evident that it is the intention of these Mexicans or foreigners to break the laws of
this Territory, and of the United States; utterly regardless of every restriction; furnishing the Indians with guns
and powder, whenever and wherever it suits their designs, convenience, or purposes:
Therefore, I, BRIGHAM YOUNG, Governor and Superintendent of Indian Affairs for the Territory of
Utah, in order to preserve peace, quell the Indians, and secure the lives and property of the citizens of the
Territory, hereby order and direct as follows:
1st. That a small detachment consisting of thirty men, under the charge of Capt. Wall, proceed South,
through the entire extent of the settlements, reconnoitering the country, and directing the inhabitants to be on
their guard against any sudden surprise.
2nd. That said reconnoitering officer communicate with the expedition now traveling South, as often
as any information of importance is obtained, that I may be kept advised of any transaction.
3rd. The officer and party hereby sent upon this service, are hereby authorized and directed to arrest and
keep in close custody, every strolling Mexican Party, and those associating with them; and every other
suspicious persons or parties, that they may encounter, and leave them safely guarded at different points of the
settlement, to await further orders, as circumstances shall transpire, and the law directs.
4th. The Militia of the Territory are hereby instructed to be in readiness to march to any point, to which they
may be directed, at a moment's notice.
5th. All Mexicans now in the Territory are required to remain quiet in the settlements, and not attempt to
leave, under any consideration, until further advised; and the officers of the Territory, are hereby directed to
keep them in safe custody, treating them with kindness, and supplying their necessary wants.
6th. While all the people should be on their constant guard; they are also requested to remain quiet and
orderly, pursuing their various avocations, until such time as they may be called upon to act in their own
defence.
7th. The officer in command of the reconnoitering detachment, is hereby directed to move with caution, that
he may not be taken in ambush, or surprised; to preserve his men and animals, and still be expeditious in his
movements, as possible; and the people at the various settlements are hereby requested to furnish him such aid
and assistance, as shall be necessary.
Done at the City of Provo, in the County of Utah, this 23rd day of April, A.D. 1853
BRIGHAM YOUNG
Ogden City
May 2, 1853
Honorable Sir:
According to your orders of the 25th which I received on 28th, I ordered the three companies at
Ogden City, viz. Companies A & B Cavalry & co. A Infantry Rifle, on 29th, to muster.. There was a general
turnout but the day was very windy & disagreeable. So much so that we had to leave our Parade Ground and
retire to a sheltered place in order to have the inspection of arms. I found that many were but poorly supplied
and but little ammunition. I send you herewith the returns of Co. A Calvary and Co. A Infantry. I have not yet
received any returns from the other co. of Calvary.
The Willow Creek & Box Elder Company has not yet been called out, but will be on Thursday. The
Report of which I shall forward as soon as possible.
I would suggest the dividing of Capt. F. Durfey's Co. (Co. A Infantry). According to the best of my
Recollection its full number is between 90 and 100. Also the election of a Major of Infantry with the other
necessary officers for a Battalion. Yet I feel to leave this in your hands, believing that you will dispose of the
matter according to wisdom.
Lieut. Gen. D. H. Wells Yours Truly
D. Moore
Major
P.S. I feel a deep regret for the loss of Br. Rodney Badger. Faithful & Persevering men are but few. D. M.
Monday Morning
Ogden City
Lieut. Gen. D. H. Wells May 9, 1853
Dear Sir:
I feel thankful for the opportunity of communicating with you again and would say all is peace with us
at Weber. We have had a fine muster of the companies at Willow & Box Elder Creeks on Saturday last (the
7th). We had them all meet at one place about the center of their district and there was a general turnout., But in
consequence of there being no blank muster rolls on hand, I could not get a full and entire report of their
equipment but will here give you the best information that I can. The whole company numbers 77 at present. 43
at Box Elder & 34 at Willow Creek. Present on the ground 70... They have in the settlements about 90 horses,
50 lbs powder, 50 lbs lead, caps & etc. About 65 guns, mostly of best quality. But many are without saddles,
only about 40 saddles in the company. We also had 3 Shoshones muster with the company. Fine looking
Indians. They were much pleased with our maneuvers and said that they did not know of any wandering bands
of Indians near by. We have, however, had some parties out in the small valleys in the mountains east, but have
seen no sign of any Indians. Weber and Ogden valleys look fine and green. There is a party gone into Cache
Valley. I have not yet heard from them. They are in all probability at home at present but I have not seen any
of them.
I would say that it is my impression that it would be full better to divide the company at Willow and
Box Elder & form two companies of them. One at Willow Creek & one at Box Elder as soon as it may suit
your Convenience. It is their desire at present that the company be divided for convenience of both parts. I have
not yet been able to get Capt. I. Thompson's Returns yet. He has sent to his Ordily Sergeant for the returns but
has not got them yet. His Ordily Sergeant lives some four or five miles distance from him.
Yours Truly
To the Adjutant General D. Moore
Dear Sir: Major
Please send me some blank muster rolls if you have any on hand and in so doing you will much
oblige the several captains of companies.

Adjt. General

May 10, 1853
Sir:
I have before me your letters of the 24th Jan., 25th Mar. & 2nd May.
The companies to which Joseph & James Davis belonged in Great Salt Lake City were the Life Guards or
Minute Men and could only consist of men who might be called up at a minute's notice to defend the city or the
frontiers. It is absurd to think of men living 60 miles away of belonging to such a unit.
The subject of Commissions has long been neglected, principally through the neglect of those who
complain. A commission does not make a man a captain. It is the heart and the spirit of the man. Send me a list
of your present officers and the date of their elections, and the commissions shall be forth coming.
Success to your endeavors to obtain music for your command. Talk to your men about their arms and
ammunition. Tease and persuade them. Scold and coax them to supply themselves. Let him that has no sword
sell his coat and buy one. Let him that has no gun sell his horse and buy one. Let him dispose of everything not
sacred, but let them arm themselves. Who has so learned Mormonism as to think of peace much longer than we
have had it? If any one, they will unlearn that part bitterly. Who teaches them to be careless and indifferent and
to sleep unarmed and unprotected. Tell anyone that does so that the Devil is their inspirit. Cease not your
exertions. Try anything till you have your men prepared for any emergency. Do they expect warning when the
enemy comes upon them. The first warning will be the war hoop among their dwellings.
Your company musters direct yourself until further instructions.
The return of Capt. Durphy was incomplete giving only the names of those who mustered. So we cannot tell
whether his numbers will justify two companies from one.
Respectfully, Your Obedient Servant
To Major David Moore James Ferguson
Com. Weber Mil. Dist. Adjutant General
Ogden City
May 31, 1853
Dear Sir:
I have Capt. I. Thompson Returns of the Muster of the 6th of this month and have had it for some two
weeks past & would have forwarded on Receipt, but it was out of any kind of form, not even stating the number
present or absent, and so poorly wrote that I cannot make out many of the names. I also have been very unwell
for sometime past which has delayed my writing to you.
We had a notice out and a muster was to come off on Wednesday last, but in consequence of the rain which
have fell here almost in torrents for sometime past, and especially on the morning of the day mentioned. I
thought it best to dismiss until fair weather. The officers and men were unanimous in voting to not make any
account of the muster on that day & come out again at some future call.
I would inquire if there is any bugles for sale in Salt Lake City. Also fifes & Drums & the prices of the
same. If any of the above are within your knowledge, you would confer a favor by sending me a few lines on
the subject as there is none for sale here.
Hon. James Ferguson Yours Truly
Adjutant General D. Moore
Nauvoo Legion Major
P.S. Capt. Thompson Company no. 41 Rank and file, 47 horses, 39 saddles & BRIDLES, 38 rifles, 25 1/2 lbs
powder, 48 pounds lead, 3 swords & scabbards & five pairs of holster pistols. D.M. The Commissioned
officers of this district knows but little of the dates oftheir elections. Col. Canfield never handed over any of his
papers to me. I sent to him twice for them and saw him once myself.
He promised to leave all his papers at the post office before he left the valley. I enquired for them but
found he had not left any. It will make me much trouble & labor to get the dates of the elections, but I think that
I can get them correctly from the first to the present & will then forward a full list from beginning to the
present. There has been no record kept here of the military until since I was appointed to the command, that I
can find.
Yours &c.
D. Moore
Headquarters Nauvoo Legion
July 12, 1853
Sir:
Your favor of the 8th is at hand.
The appointment of Lt. Browning is correct, but that of a chief of music does not come within the provisions
of the law. Anything short of a Brigade are restricted to Company Music. As Commander of the Battalion of
Calvary you have a right to appoint a principal musician, whose duty it would be to instruct the company music
in the calls adopted for the use of the Legion, and consolidate them, if necessary, under your direction.
I have laid the matter before the Lieut. General, contained in your letter. He instructs me to say to you
that the better way for you to proceed in the affair would be to prefer your charges against the offending officer,
in form, which will be;
1st. the "Charge" naming the offence committed, as "Disobediance to orders and unofficer like conduct" and
2nd; the "Specification", which will contain an explanation of the way in which the crime was committed. To
allow insubordination to continue in any way, he thinks is unwarrantable, and still more so in an officer of so
long standing as Capt. Durfey. I shall wright to him by this mail and exhort him to change his course, or
withdraw from the duties he seems to think so arduous. Meanwhile conduct yourself with prudence in this
matter and be careful to retain your influence unimpared in your command. In doing so, and doing right in any
way you may depend upon the support of the officers at home.
Your commissions will be forwarded as soon as prepared.
Respectfully yours &c.
Major James Ferguson
David Moore Adjutant General
Ogden City
Aug 15, 1853
Dear Sir:
Feeling it my duty to address a few lines to you on the subject of affairs in this district, I therefore improve
the opportunity. There are seven forts or places for them, picked upon. The inhabitants of Box Elder are all
upon the ground & some are upon the ground East Weber & a few has moved into Ogden City upon the site for
forting. There the committee has decided to wall in a portion of Ogden City & then build it up thick within the
walls. I gave the different districts the privilege of choosing committees to locate their forts, feeling a desire to
have all satisfied if possible as it is a large work. The settlers of East Weber seems to be divided in opinion
about the place to fort. Those, or most of them, that live on the south side wish their fort on the south side of
the river and those on the north side are the same. I sent Capt. Thompson up to assist them in deciding & laying
off their fort. He did so, but it don't seem to please any of them. They have sent to me again to know if they
might move their effects to another location. I have given them the priviledge to do so. The officers of Box
Elder & East Weber have complained to me about some of the men not standing guard. They say that some
have utterly refused to stand their portion of guard. The guarding is at the mountain passes &c, & is arranged so
that each person has only half a night to stand in a week, and some won't stand that much. I told the officers
thus complaining that I didn't feel to make any move until I recieved your orders or council on this matter
which I hope you will send by return mail if not sooner, as I feel it a duty to keep up a guard until all are secure
in their forts, and if it is a duty for one man to stand on guard it is the duty of others.
There is some excitement at the present at Box Elder caused by a Shoshonee Indian telling them that
the Utahs are on their route to make an attack on them. This was told yesterday. There was quite a camp of
them there at the time. They moved their squaws to Willow Creek & say that they will help the settlers fight.
Tomorrow night is the time set for them, the Utes, to come. I think if any Indians makes an attack on them
there, it will be the very ones that are telling them the news. The Indians caught an emigrant out from his camp
and robbed him a few days past. He was beyond Bear River at the time. I have no doubt it was some of the Utes
that reside here as one of them, a very poor one to, has showed a quite amount of money & a good gun since his
return. He had none when he left. I would like that something be devised to make a oneness in reguard of
forting at East Weber
I think there will be no difficulty in getting all safe in forts by winter unless you give orders or council
to the contrary.
Yours in much haste
Hon. D. H. Wells D. Moore
Lieut General Major
Com. Nauvoo Legion Com. Weber Mil. District

Adjutant General's office
Major David Moore Great Salt Lake City
Commanding Aug 18, 1853
Sir:
Yours of the 15th is at hand. I have also had the pleasure of conversing with Harry Pierce from Box
Elder.
In relation to some of the forces being obstinate and not willing to take orders; I have only to say to you, you
have your orders, obey them and see them carried out.
If men refuse to comply, there is a way to make them. It is truly regretable that harsh measures are necessary
to be used or even threatoned. It is no use to refuse compliance nor yet to be divided in relation to different
settle ments. Neither is any man at liberty to contribute aid or comfort to our enemies, by leaving their stock in
exposed situations nor complying with the requirements of the orders.
I will say to you Major Moore, take good council, be wise in all your movements, and then be
efficient in carrying them out. Officers must be respected in their positions which they occupy, insubordination
must not exist. There is no question but that it is all important to secure the harvest. While this is being
accomplished, the scattered families can be brought together more compact and easier guarded than where so
scattered , and safe in their families, children, etc.
By united exertion, stock may also be more efficiently gaurded and secured, as also the harvest.
I am convonced that nothing of consequence will be done towards quelling the Indians, until the
brethren become willing to hearken to council, and be more united in carrying it out.
The brethren of the Weber Canyon, were told by the President to unite together upon one side or the other of
that river and build a fort and when they should be strong enough, they could build a fort on the other side.
Now let them do as they are told if they want to stay there at all, for I should not be surprised if they do not
comply if they would have to evacuate the place all together on both sides, or else be liable to be raked down by
the Indians which would be fore warned.
If brethren cannot see propriety in obeying good and wholesome council, they are most likely to learn from
what they suffer. Men of experience in this kingdom ought to know, and do know verily, that if they do not
willingly comply with the council of authorities of this kingdom, given in kindness and love, for their benefit,
that they will in all probability, be chastised until they do. In this, all have to partake. Hence, it is true, that no
man is at liberty to do wrong, thinking that he alone is responsible. It is a responsibility that no one can assume.
If I refuse to take care of my stock, I am liable to lose it; so far it is a personal loss. Of course I feel it. So far
as it is a public loss, the public feels it. But the moment it goes into the hands of our enemies, to feed and
encourage them, it ceases to be a private matter. All are affected by it. I have no right at all to act contrary to the
orders concerning the disposition, either of myself, my family, or my property. It is my business and duty to
render my most efficient aid to secure the promotion of the public interest.
Why need I reason upon so plain a subject? Will nothing save a demonstration of Capt. Walker and
his forces convince the brethren of their danger?
Can the "door never be locked until the steed is stollen"? I tell you Major Moore that it can, if the people and
officers all do their duty. It is mutiny for me to resist obedience to orders. It is treason for me to give aid and
comfort to our enemies to the state and teritory.
Let all such persons look to it; for it is no time to trifle with these things. The supremacy of the law must be
maintained.
You are fully authorized to enforce it so far as your jurisdiction extends and we expect that all good men will
aid and sustain you therein.
Respectfully I have the honor to remain very truly and cordially your friend, etc.
Daniel H. Wells
P.S. It is not well to be either too creduluous or incredulus in regaurd to rumors. That one in regard to the
northward movement of Indians jibes well with the information recieved here. There is no safety anywhere, but
a strict caution and watching.
Two of the brethren were killed yesterday about 28 miles from the city, by Indians. When you least expect
them, they are most likely to come, and in the hour you look not for them.
D.H.W.
Willow Creek
Major David Moore Aug 21, 1853
Sir:
I have been informed by the Indians that a large band of Utes are in the mountains east of here and
calculate to come down the three mile canyon and make a brake on our settlements. It is believed that there is
considerable truth in what the Indians have said. We have got together according to your council, all but two or
three families and they will be here today.We are in an awkward fix to contend with a large band of Indians.
Yours with respect
to D. Moore, Maj G. S. Wells
N.B. The boys that was out hunting says that they saw two Indians on top of the mountain up Willow Creek
Canyon. They have just brought me the word. Yours in last.
Head Quarters, Nauvoo Legion

Special Orders # Great Salt Lake City
To Major Moore Aug 31, 1853
Weber Military District Utah Territory
I. You will forthwith proceed to raise from your command, thirty yoke of oxen and eight men with one baggage
waggon to carry provisions, blankets, etc.
II. You will organize the company by appointing the most suitable person Captain and see that every one is
suitably armed and is provided with thirty days rations.
III. You will start this force so organized with the required amount of cattle to Fort Hall without delay to aid in
conveying the wagons and other property from that post and direct them to report themselves to Captain Bryant
Stringham upon their arrival and act from thence under his direction.
IV. Make report to this office of your doings herein and let no hinderance delay or failure interpose the rapid,
full and entire execution of this order.
Respectfully
Daniel H. Wells
Lt. General Commanding
Nauvoo Legion
Head Quarters, Nauvoo Legion

Special Orders # Great Salt Lake City
To Thomas S. Smith Aug 31, 1853
Col. Com. Davis Co. Mil. District. Utah Territory
I. You will forthwith proceed to raise from your command twenty five yoke of oxen and eight men with one
baggage waggon to carry provisions, blankets, etc.
II. You will organize the company by appointing the most suitable person Captain and see that every one is
suitably armed and is provided with thirty days rations.
III. You will start this force so organized with the required amount of cattle to Fort Hall without delay to aid in
conveying the wagons and other property from that post and direct them to report themselves to Captain Bryant
Stringham upon their arrival and act from thence under his direction.
IV. Make report to this office of your doings herein and let no hinderance delay or failure interpose the rapid,
full and entire execution of this order.
Respectfully
Daniel H. Wells
David Moore Weber Military District
30 yoke of oxen and 10 men
J.M. Grant G.S.L. Mil. Dei.
G. S. L. City
Major David Moore Sep 1, 1853
Commanding Weber Miltary District
Dear Brother:
I have issued an order to you to make up the deficiency of oxen which were to go to Fort Hall.
We have not got a report from all the wards yet but have learned from Bro. Bryant Stringham that the
requisitions have not yet been complied with by a large amount. I have therefore sent an order, especting that
you will fill it without fail or delay. I have issued sundry orders to other districts but it is not necessary to wait
for them.
The president instructs me to say, that if men resist or refuse to obey orders like Joseph Davis, put them in
irons with ball and chain on picket guard, and in no instance permit him or anyone from those weak settlements
to leave on any pretence whatsoever, but seek to strengthen by sending more to them.
Let the brethren at East Weber, fort on both sides of that river and let the Willow Creek and Box Elder
settlements be concentrated unless they can render themselves secure immediately by forting up.
Be sure that you save the grain and all kinds of provisions and proceed with your defences as fast as
possible.
Major Edward A. Pedell, Indian Agent for this territory, with D. B. Huntington are on a visit to your place.
You will render them what aid they may need, by assisting to get access to the Indians.
We think that although the Indians may be a little saucy, that still, they will not commit any very great
depradations, unless the people continue remiss in taking care of and defending them selves.
You must be careful, not to give any occasion, but bear or forbear, and give them no pretence or cause of
provocation.
The brethren should be careful at the same time, not to proceed to extreme measures for light, and trivial
causes as is sometimes the case, and thereby plunging the settlement into war inadvisedly & perhaps with
friendly tribes.
I have no more to offer at present, but remain very truly and sincerely
Your friend and Brother in the order of Truth
Daniel H. Wells
Lt. General Commanding
Nauvoo Legion
Ogden City
Lt. General Sep 30, 1853
D. H. Wells Commanding Nauvoo Legion
Dear Sir:
Having an opportunity of writing a few lines to you on some subjects I improve the time as I have the
chance of sending by the hand of Br. E. H. Pierce.
The minute Company you spoke to me about is about made up and is to consist of men but I have deferred
any organization until I could hear from you, whether they should be a seperate organization or for them to
remain in the companies they were organized in. I would rather have them a separate company, but their
Captains rather hate to let them go as their companies are small in no. that is the two Calvarie companies. Capt,
Durfey's Company is very full and unweildy. I hope you will consider the division of this company as well as
the company at Willow Creek & Box Elder. The Willow Creek Company as it now stands has about all the
officers at that place. Jefferson Wright has resigned or tendered his resignation to the Capt. of his company. He
is about to move to Salt Lake City. He is First Lieut. of said Company and resides at Box Elder.
There is some secret trading with the Indians yet, for all that the Governor's Proclamation has been sent to
different parts of the County. I would like to have some orders what to do respecting those that will continue to
trade (in spite of all order or principle) with the Indians. I have no law nor orders as a guide in the affair.
Again there is a few individuals that have utterly refused to gather into any fort whatever and still remain out
and are obstinate in the matter. I have felt like having them arrested but when I reflect upon it I see momentarily
that the willing & obedient will have a greater task in gaurding the disobedient, than they have in guarding the
forts. Consequently I have let some slide that I would otherwise of punished.
There is some excitement up in the fort at Bishop Binghams between the people and the City Council of
Ogden City, or some of the City Authorities in consequence of the people or most of them in that fort cutting
green box elder poles on Weber River below the city boundaries. There is much difference of opinion in
relation to an act of the legislative assembly of this territory giving certain rights to Ogden City in Oct. 4, 1851
as you will find under page 166 and the 39th section of an act in relation to the Judiciary which you will find
under the 46th page. Some say here that the city right is good yet others think it is not. I would like to know
your mind and the Governor's mind as soon as possible upon those two points of law & particularly whether
Ogden City holds jurisdiction over the timber west of the city boundary to Salt Lake or whether that is
considered under control of the County Court from the approval of the last named 39th section. I mention this
matter to you for the purpose of getting your decision upon this matter as a suit has already been commenced
against D. N. Drake for cutting green box elder poles; others in that fort have done the same & expect to be
prosecuted likewise & say that they will carry the case up to the highest court in the Territory before they will
bow. If that is done much division will be the consequence. I hope therefore that this matter may be duly
considered and you will write me on the subject as I wish the affair stopped before it comes before the highest
court in this County if possible. You may think this affair does not interfere with Military Matters, but the
people claim that if they did not have to fort up that they would have no necessity to cut this timber, but after
forting the cattle was destroying their grain & they were compelled to get fencing or lose their grain. Much
application has been made to me on the subject but I would give the people no orders to cut any timber under
control of Ogden City, although I think the people ought to have that right at the present at least, for in forting
the people have to labor under a great inconvenience and much grain has been lost in spite of every exertion to
save it.
No more at present but I remain your sincere friend in the gospel of peace.
D. Moore
Major

G.S.L. City, Oct. 4, 1853
Sir:
Accompanying this I send you special orders No. 7 of this date which will answer the first part of
yours of the 30th Nov 1854 You will please have the instructions carried quit immediately and fill and return
the accompanying Battalion Blanks and muster rolls. I would like them returned before the 27th if possible.
You should given through the proclamation. Your own discretion will be your best guide in regard to the
nonconformists. Do nothing rashly but be decisive.
The last clause of the 39th Sec. of the Judiciary Act confirms to Ogden City the rights granted Oct. 4, 1851.
It would be wise to end the litigation by compromise. The City Counsel should not study beauty before safety
and ought to yield a little. Though these rights are now theirs, the powers that gave can take away. So far this is
a matter between the people and their representatives in the City Council. Should they be abusively
represented; they have their recourse. But in the event that you cannot carry out your instructions without, you
have the authority to take even the chamber the Council sits in to make the people of your district secure.
Extreme cases alone will justify extreme measures. The Governor will not, nor do I, countenance litigation.
I am Sir, Most Respectfully Yours
Major David Moore Daniel H. Wells
Commander Lieut. Gen. Commanding
Weber Mil. Dist. James Ferguson
Ogden City Adjutant General
Ogden City
Oct. 24, 1853
Sir:
I send you the Returns of the muster of the 3 Cavalry Co. The Infantry Musters Returns is not ready
yet. Captain Durfey's Company was divided according to your order; making Ogden River the dividing line.
Co. A is on the North side & Co. B on the south at Ogden City. Abner Bell was elected Captain of Co. A &
Lorenzo Clark Capt. of Co. B. By the request of the Lieutenants of the Co. at large, Capt. Durfey was elected
Major of the Battalion. I don't know whether this was your intention or not. Capt. Durfey said it was your
feelings when he saw you at S. L. City, that when his company was divided, it would be formed into a
Battalion & a Major elected for it. Yet it was a Query in my mind as there was no definite order to have a
Major elected. If it was not your intention it can all be soon made right for I had it well understood before the
Election that if it was not right they must back up & take their former positions in Co. A again.
Lieut. James G. Browning has tendered his resignation to me. He was First Lieut. of Captain Durfey"s Co. It
is in consequence of his health being very poor. He is Commissary & Subsistence Officer & he thinks it is all
his health will admit of his attending to; I have accepted of his Resignation fully believing that his health is not
sufficient for the duties of his office.
E. H. Pierce is elected in place of Jefferson Wright.
D. Moore
For Daniel H. Wells Major
Lieut. General Com. Weber Mil. Dist. Com. Nauvoo Legion.
Ogden City
Oct. 27, 1853
Dear Sir:
I herewith forward you the Muster Returns of the Infantry Companies. It cannot be made as correct
as it ought to be in consequence of the old Muster Rolls being accidently lost or mislaid by Capt. Durfey or his
Ordily Sarg.
I endeavored to raise a Minute Co. and supposed I had got it in progress and about 16 volunteered but the
most of the officers came to me the next day & wished to be excused. I considered the affair and come to the
conclusion that I would make a selection myself & as soon as I have got enough names of such persons as will
be the most efficient I will call them together & organize & make the returns forthwith.
We are all very much involved in labor at present in preparing for the winter in a forting capacity. The most
of the people are well satisfied with forting up, but there are some restless spirits among the people. California
is their destiny & Heaven & they say they won't stop here & I feel to say Amen to it for they are of a kind that
does not set a good example before the youth.
Your Friend and Brother in the Gospel of peace
Lieut. General Commanding Major
Nauvoo Legion
P.S. You will see by Lorenzo Clark muster roll there is only 18 privates returned. I think there are nearly or
quite double of that no. of infantry but are no returns because they were not present & the old roll being lost
their names is not down as being absent'
D. M.

G. S. L. City
Oct. 31, 1853
Sir:
Your favors of the 24th & 27th Inst. are to hand. The election of Major Durfey was correct. Your
proceedings are approved. When you can, send us complete returns. The muster rolls you may retain: but be
sure and have the Battalion Returns full.
Your acceptance of the resignation of Lt. Browning was all right, but he cannot continue in his appointment
of Commissary of Subsistence. Sec. 16 of the Military Act requires this appoint ment to be made from the
officers of the line.
The Company of Minute Men organize when your convenience may allow.
It is policy for you to delay no time in the completion of your forts. The opposing policy of the Indians is
unknown and where we look the least, trouble may come the soonest. The restless creatures you have among
you are certainly most pitiable. Such are better away than with you. Let them have their heaven.
Enclosed I send you the Rolls and Returns for your next muster. If you do not know the exact date of the
elections, affix the nearest to the correct dates that you can.
Respectfully Yours
Major David Moore James Ferguson
Ogden City
Nov. 7, 1853
Sir:
I have spoken with Adjt. Nowlin & find that he kept no minutes of the Battalion Returns & if you
please send me the returns which I made you, with what more alterations you wish I will forward new returns
as soon as possible. Otherwise I will have to get returns from the several Capt.'s again which would take more
time than it would for me to make new returns from the old ones.
Yours with due respect
Adj. Gen. Nauvoo Legion Major
Ogden City
Nov. 24, 1853
Dear Sir:
After some considerable delay in waiting for new returns from several officers & some considerable
inquiry I find that it is almost impossible to make full & correct returns for our last muster (Oct. 29th/53) but I
will send you the date of elections of commissioned officers which will be as follows:
NAME OFFICE DATE ELECTED
David Moore Major Jan. 31, 1852
Benjamin F. Cummings Capt. Co. A. " "
B. W. Nowlin 1st Lieut " " "
Thomas Dunn 2nd Lieut " " "
Jacob Earl 3rd Lieut " " "
John Thompson Capt. Co. B " " "
Gilbert Belnap 1st Lieut " " "
Daniel Rawson 2nd Lieut " " "
George W. Hill 3rd Lieut " " "
Jonathan I. Wells Capt. Co. C " " "
Eli H. Pierce 1st Lieut " " "
Harmon D. Persons 2nd Lieut " " "
John M. McCrary 3rd Lieut " " "
The above comprises the officers of the Battalion of Cavalry & the exact date of their several
elections. The following is the Election of the officers of Major Durfey's Battalion.
NAME OFFICE DATE ELECTED
Francillo Durfey Major Oct. 22, 1853
Abner Bell Capt. Co. A " " "
Armstad Moffett 1st Lieut " " "
Isaac N. Goodall 2nd Lieut " " "
Isaac Riddle 3rd Lieut " " "
Lorenzo Clark Capt. Co. B " " "
Clifton C. Browning 1st Lieut. " " "
Rufus Allen 2nd Lieut. " " "
James Owens 3rd Lieut. " " "
The above companies, the officers of the Infantry Battalion & the date of the last elections of the
officers. Some of them was privates before the above dates of this (the two captains for instance, but it was a
good selection. They are men that understand military operations very well.)
I have selected several names and will organize the minute Company shortly & will make returns.
Your Friend & Br.
Adjt. Gen. D. Moore
James Ferguson Major
Ogden City,
Feb. 13, 1854
Sir:
Ever feeling an anxiety to carry out whatever order that may be presented by my superior officers, I
have accordingly issued orders to the several forts in Weber County for the officers in charge, to forward
returns of actual service & damages etc. sustained the past summer & fall in consequence of our Indian
difficulties. The returns begin to come in & will be forwarded as soon as the Adj. can copy them.
As regards muster rolls, I cannot make any farther returns until we have another muster. We had our
three musters last summer according to law. The companies did not seem to be inclined to volunteer any more.
Therefore we had to quit at that. But as soon as the ground and weather will admit I intend to have a trial for
another muster & would be very happy if it were possible for you to be with us at our next muster. If you can
come please set the time & place & I will endeavor to have all on hand. We want some person here to give us
some instruction on Battalion Drill in particular, as we are not acquainted to any real extent with it.
The Indians about this place are very quiet at the present time but seem to have a kind of sullen,
silliness hanging about them that I have not seen in them any season before. The fort walls have been
commenced at three forts only, out of eight. In this Ogden City is included, namely Mound Fort, Binghams Fort
& Willow Creek Fort. The rest have done nothing towards building their walls, unless talking about them, but
as soon as the earth is unchained from Mr. Jack Frost, I intend to stir the people up as with a sharp stick, and if
the Lord will, keep doing so until every fort is well fortified and secure from Indian Depredations.
The Indians have complained this last fall as well as this winter about whites using up all their lands
and wood & some of them seem more sulky about it than they have ever been heretofore.
If you have any further instructions that you wish adopted or carried out, please write.
Respectfully Yours & Etc.
Adjt. Gen. Nauvoo Legion Major

Great Salt Lake
Feb 21, 1854
Sir:
Yours of the 13th Inst. is before me. I am glad that you are awake to the importance of speedy returns
of your losses and services. I wish them as soon as possible. At present I can make no calculations as to when I
could be with you to muster. When it will best suit the convenience of the Command appoint it and if possible I
will attend.
I regret to learn the spirit of the Indians in your vicinity. It requires in all places and with all classes of
the Aborigines a straight forward, mild and at the same time, independent policy to be pursued. If they grumble
about their lands show them that those lands were created that they might be cultivated and give them an
opportunity by fair wages for the work they do to partake of the products. Show them the use to which we put
the timber and teach them to do likewise. With them as with white men idleness begets discontent and industry
begets peace and content ment. Keep them at work if possible and pay them as you would your own species
and their grumbling will cease by degrees. Do not allow the energies of the people to relax nor the work to be
stayed till your settlements are properly fortified. You are not safe till then.
Respectfully
Major David Moore James Ferguson

Feb. 23, 1854
Bro. David Moore & Joseph W. Young
I reply to yours of the 19th inst. that it will fully accord with my feelings for Bro. David Moore to
administer on the estate of the late Isaac Clark, and take the guardianship of his family in compliance with his
request and certainly it should meet the approbation of all the parties concerned to comply with the expressed
and reasonable wishes of the departed.
As to the Tithing Books left by Bro. Clark, I wish to have Bishop Browning audit and settle them; and
when that is done, send them to the General Tithing office in this city. Please say to Bishop Browning that I
wish him to take other books, in which to keep account of his acts and doings in the Bishopric.
Praying for your prosperity and welfare in the pathway of all truth.
I remain your brother in the covenant
Brigham Young
Inventory & Appraisal of the Estate of the Late ISAAC CLARK, Deceased. Made Mar. 4, 1854 by Chas G.
Browning and Ithamer Sprague, Appraisers, sworn by Probate Judge.
Dwelling house, city lot no. 3, block 31 stable &c $475.00
lot no. 3, B.31 50.00
Farm of 36 3/4 acres near Beeches mill 200.00
1 bay horse, 1 sorrel horse 140.00
1 brindle cow & calf, 1 red cow & calf 70.00
1 red & white cow & calf, 1 red cow 60.00
1 red speckled cow on range 30.00
1 yoke of lg brindle oxen, yoke & bows 100.00
3 pigs @2.50, 1 ox wagon 20., 27.50
1 yoke & 2 chains 3.50
1 saddle, bridle 11.50
1 7 1/2 set horse harness 24.00
1 Rifle gun & 2 pistols, 1 spinning wheel 16.00
1 99 lbs rolls, 1 bed & bedstead upstairs 85.00
1 looking glass, 3 tubs & 4 buckets 14.00
1 bed & bedstead in large room 20.00
1 bed & bedstead in Mrs Clark's room 25.00
1 desk 8., 1 clock 10., 1 fire shovel .75 18.75
1 bed & bedstead in Diana's room 20.00
9 chairs @ 1.50, 20 lights of glass @.20 17.50
2 pr andirons 5.50, 1 fire shovel 1.50 7.00
2 spade 3.50, 1 light stand 4, 1 axe 1.50 9.00
1 chest 2., 1 saw 1., 1 picture & frame 2. 5.00
1 cookstove & furniture 25., 1 churn 2., 27.00
2 brass kettles 5., 1 camp kettle .75 5.75
tin ware 5., 18 plates 7., 4 pitchers 5., 17.00
platters 3., 10 tumbles 1.25, teacups 1.50 5.75
knives & forks 1.50, 2 tea kettle 1.50 2.25
2 sets teaspoons, set table spoons 3.00
3 skillets 2., castor 1.25, 3.25
2 candlesticks 1.50 1.50
sheep @3., cattle in Middleton's herd
Major David Moore March 14, 1854
Dear Brother:
In relation to the settlement of the estate of our deceased brother, Isaac Clark, if I could be with you
personally, I have no doubt that I could settle it very satisfactorily to all parties concerned. As it is I should
recommend you get President Farr, Judge Browning, and Bishop Browning, and go with them to Sister Mary
Clark's residence. Have Sister Diana Clark, Catherine and Joseph W. Young present and talk over the matter
together with them, how they wish to have the property divided. Sister Mary Clark, who I understand is in quite
poor health, should first be provided for, and if she proposes to remain with Bro. Moore, who I understand is to
marry in accordance with Bro. Clark's wish, Sister Diana Clark, or if she prefers to remain with her daughter
and Joseph W. Young, or should she wish to remain by herself, it is all right. Let her elect which way she will
do and then act accordingly. Set apart to each and to Catherine if she is or should be entitled to any, according
to their relative circumstances in equity, as to the brethren shall deem right and proper, and have no expense of
administration. Let all parties sign an acquitance of having received in full their just and proper share of the
estate of Bro. Clark to their entire satisfaction, and let a receipt or acqitance be lodged in the judge of Probate
office for safe keeping.
The brethren whom I have named will act in wisdom and fairness under the circumstances of the case;
therefore let all concerned be content and let their decision be final; no one else has any right to complain, so
long as you and the family are satisfied. I would be concerned with Sister Mary Clark as she has long been the
companion of Bro. Clark, is somewhat in years and infirm; been through with him in his troubles and assisted
him to obtain the property of which he died prospered. In this way all may be made satisfactory and no
expenses to eat up and waste the property, and it will be left to do good to and bless Bro. Clark's family.
God bless you, Amen.
Brigham Young
MEMORANDUM OF THE DIVISION OF THE ESTATE OF ISAAC CLARK, DECEASED AS SET OFF
TO DIANA CLARK, SECOND WIFE OF SAID ISAAC CLARK AND ISAAC L. HERRICK, INFANT
SON OF I. CLARK AND DIANA & HEIR TO A PORTION OF SAID ESTATE WHICH HAS BEEN
DIVIDED THIS 20TH DAY OF MARCH A. D. 1854.
By mutual consent of all parties concerned, one sixth part of the dwelling house, viz, the Southeast Room
which belongs to her to live in or to sell as she pleases. 79.16 Lot #3, block 31 $50.00
1/4 the income from the farm & 1/4 of the proceeds when
sold, valued $200./4 50.00
2 cows, 1 red & 1 red speckled 60.00
1 large yoke of three year old steers 60.00
1 large yearling steer & 1 small heifer 18.00
1 bed, bedding & bedstead 20.00
20 lights of glass. 4.00
1 pair andirons & 1 fire shovel 3.25 1 cookstove $25.,
1 frying pan .5 25.50
total 369.91
To all whom it may concern, I the undersigned set my hand as a witness that I am fully satisfied with
the above named articles and amount as my share & that of my child, above named, of said estate and with this
consideration I sign and quit claim entire of all demands on said estate.
Given under my hand this 28th day of March A. D. one thousand eight hundred & fifty four, at Ogden City,
Weber Co., U. T.
Diana Clark (her X mark)
Done in presence of D. Moore J. W. Young
THE FOLLOWING IS A MEMORANDUM OF THE DIVISION OF THE ESTATE OF ISAAC CLARK

DECEASED AS SET OFF TO MARY CLARK, WIDOW OF THE DECEASED & CATHERINE HIS
DAUGHTER, DIVIDED MARCH 20TH 1854
By mutual consent of parties concerned.
The Dwelling house, Except S. E. Room $375.84
1 large red cow $40.; 1 Brindle cow $ 30. 70.00
3/4 of the farm i. e. that is the income & 3/4 of the
proceeds when sold value $200 150.00
1 red & white cow 30.00
1 yoke of work cattle 100.00
1 yoke of two year old steers 40.00
1 bull 3 years old $30.; 3 pigs $7.50 37.50
2 yearling steers & 1 large yearling heifer 30.00
1 1/2 sets of harness $24. 1 spin wheel $4. 28.00
1 ox wagon yoke & chains 23.50
4 beds, bedsteads & bedding 80.00
1 looking glass $4.; 1 clock $8 12.00
1 pr of andirons & 1 shovel $4..50 4.50
1 light stand $4.; 1 hand saw 5.00
1 chest $2.; 1 shovel $1.; 1 axe $1. 4.00
3 brass kettles $9. 1 tea kettle $1.75 10.75
2 skillets $1.50; 1 frying pan $.50 2.00
1 table $12.; 1 sorrel horse $90 102.00
1 horse on range given to Catherine.
Total 1.105.09
To all whom it may concern, we the undersigned heirs of the estate of Isaac Clark deceased do hereby
set our hands as a witness that we are fully satisfied with the above named articles and amount as our share of
said estate & with this consideration we sign & quit all further claim on the afore said estate.
Given under our hands this 28th day of March A. D. one thousand eight hundred and fifty four at Ogden
City, Weber Co., U. T.
Mary Clark (her X mark)
Done in the presence of D. Moore
Catherine Young
J. W. Young
William Critchlow succeeded David Moore in the recordership of the city April 8th, 1854. James G.
Browning was appointed Bishop to fill the vacant place of Isaac Clark who died January 24th, 1854.
Deseret News,
May 2, 1854
Major Moore
Dear Brother:
At the earliest possible date, I wish that you and some of the wideawake boys of your vicinity, such as
Bro. Belnap, J. W. Young, George Hill and others of that class, would take a trip through by Ogden Hole to
Bridger, or Green River, and ascertain the feasibility of a road through that section to strike at Bridger or Green
River.. This I want attended to and if found practicable, it is my wish that the immigration should pass that way,
hereafter.
Brigham Young
P.S. You may strike or intersect the road this side of Green River, and you should get some proper person to
pilot the immigration through.
Ogden City
June 22, 1854
Dear Sir:
In compliance with your favor of the 10th which was received on the 12th at evening. I set to
immediately to get up the expedition and was preparing to leave on the morning of the 14th, in connection with
13 of the brethren, but in consequence of the rain falling almost in torrents, we were unable to leave until the
morning of the 16th. We took 15 animals with us and one wagon and passed over the dividing ridge into Ogden
Valley. Thence to the southeast corner of the valley where the main branch of the Ogden River enters said
valley, where we camped for the second night. We then passed up the main branch about 8 miles in an east
north east direction to where it makes a suddenturn to the right & a considerable creek empties in from the
north east. We camped there about 3 o'clock P.M. It commenced raining shortly after we encamped which
hindered us from making much search that evening, except getting a view from some of the mountains east.
Next morning I went up the main fork of the Ogden River a distance of about 4 miles and found that there was
no possible chance of any pass that way. The mountains forming one solid barrier & the river passing down
through a deep chasm in the rocks. We then passed up the northeast branch some 4 miles and found that the
route was too hard on our wagon horses. We therefore sent two men with the team & wagon back to Ogden
City again. We then put ahead with our horses, 12 in number & 1 mule packed with our provisions. We passed
about 3 miles further up said creek. Then turned to the right up a dry canyon & passed on up to the dividing
ridge between the waters of Ogden & Cache Valley, but finding the country one continual scenery of high
ridges, lying in a direction from northeast to southwest as far as we could see, without pass & densely covered
with quaking aspen groves & underbrush & without water excepting what rain had fell of late. We then retraced
our track back to Ogden Valley, forded the main branch to the south and turned up a large flat bottomed canyon
to the east and ascended the height of the land between Weber River & Ogden, but finding that canyon a very
poor route, it being without grass or water & thickly covered with rocks, we thought it advisable to abandon
that route & return by way of Weber Canyon which we did, arriving at Ogden City yesterday about one o'clock
P.M. with our animals much fatigued.
I am of the opinion that there is a possibility of getting a road from Bear River ferry to Weber River
about 4 or 5 miles below the ford on Weber & continuing down Weber Valley to within about 4 or 5 miles of
the pass through the mountains thence north over the dividing ridge to Ogden Valley. Thence out through the
pass to the settlement at North Ogden Ward.
There is another possible route from Fort Bridger across the large bend of Bear River & through Cache
Valley & over the low mountain this side of Bear River to intersect the old road but this route is barely possible
in consequence of large streams & high mountains.
We would of tried the Weber route but our animals were some of them lame & we thought it wisdom to
return & write to you on the subject & if you was in mind of that route we would endeavor to find a wagon pass
through that way if our services were required.
Yours Truly
D. Moore

D. Moore June 24th, 1854
Dear Brother:
Yours of the 22nd inst. is at hand, and I perceive you found the Ogden Creek Canyon rather rugged. If
you do not find it practical to deflect to the north at a point further east than the Weber River Ferry, I wish at
your earliest convenience, you would take a small party and determine whether a reasonably good route can be
had from Weber River Ferry to Ogden's Hole and if so, make arrangements at the Weber River Ferry to pilot
such immigrants as may prefer it over the route you search out, as it will save them 50 or 60 miles of travel.
Respectfully, your Brother in the Gospel
Brigham Young
Ogden City
July 10th, 1854
Dear Sir:
In compliance with your instructions last received, I left Ogden on Monday 3rd inst. in company with Bro. J.
Belnap, G. W. Hill & Daniel Rawson & proceeded up Weber Kanyon without any amount of trouble in finding
a good road. But our progress was soon arrested by large rocks extending from the high mountains on the north
down into the bed of the river thus even preventing us from passing over them with our animals in any kind of
safety. We then took up a kanyon to our left, (the river not being fordable) and passed over three ranges of
mountains descending the third to a beautiful creek which unites with Weber about 4 miles below the Ferry.
Found Soldier Indian there with a part of his band. He informed us of the Indian Trail from Fort Bridger to
Ogden Hole by way of Ogden Kanyon which I have before described. He said the country was open and level
after leaving Ogden River until the trail struck Bear River & tolerable good from Bear River to Bridger but that
there was not much difference in the distance between the two routes. I was in for making the trail & see what
the country appeared like but the rest of the company thought it a hopeless journey & wished to Return.
Consequently Soldier's Brother showed us an old Indian Trail across the mountains to Dry Creek which unites
with Weber at the head of the first kanyon & near the lower end of Weber Valley. There is no possibility of any
good route by way of Weber River, yet I think there is yet some chance of a road on a more direct route than by
way of Salt Lake City. I have endeavored to get two or three more to go with me again but can get none at the
present, but I will endeavor to start out again as soon as possible unless otherwise directed by you, for I don't
feel like giving up beat in finding a good pass through to Bear River at least. I will be at the City in a few days
& will call upon you & give you a chart of the mountain region which I have seen in the present excursions as
well as those which I traveled over in 1851.
Respectfully Your Friend & Brother in the Gospel To President Brigham Young D. Moore

General Orders # 4. Tuesday Oct. 31, 1854
I. There will be a general muster and inspection of arms in the respective military districts in this territory, on
Saturday, the 26th day of Nov. proximo, commencing at 10 o'clock A.M.
II. The muster will take place under the direction of the Commandants of each district, who will observe care in
collecting the forces from extreme and exposed points; In all such places the muster will take place at the post
or fort: and it is expected that the district Commander will see that some suitable officer of the district is in
attendance to hold the muster and inspection.
III. Major David Moore of Weber Military District and Major David Evans of Utah Military District will each
organize a company of infantry, the former at Box Elder, the latter at Cedar Valley; hold elections and make
returns to the Adjutant General's Office of this city.
IV. The Commandants of the respective districts will cause Court Martials to be held in all cases of
delinquency, as soon as possible, after the muster, and make returns thereof as well as of the muster and
inspection, as directed by law.
V. The attention of the Officers is hereby directed to the rigid enforcement of attendance at the Muster and
Inspection, with the requisite arms and ammunition; also see that all who are capable of performing Military
duty are enrolled and legally notified, and only properly excused or returned as delinquents.
In all cases of delinquency, let the law be rigidly enforced, and let all enrolling Officers fill up their
Companies, or fill up their orders.
D. H. Wells
Lieut. General
Commanding Nauvoo Legion
Ogden City
Nov. 9, 1854
Dear Sir:
Finding that there is another muster & inspection of arms to be held in this district on Sat. 26th, I
would inform you that we are entirely out of blanks for the returns. You will therefore please to send a number
both for calvary & Infantry, as it will much hasten the returns as well as keep them in due form. There is at
present six organized companies in Weber County & the Infantry Company to be organized at Box Elder will
make the seventh to make returns for which will make quite an amount of labor until we have some blanks.
All things seems to be progressing as well as could be expected in this region. The walls of the several forts
is in good progress at the present.
Respectfully Yours
Lieut. Gen. Nauvoo Legion Major
Ogden City
Dear Sir Nov. 23, 1854
Having been called upon again this morning to remove the Indians from near Bingham's Fort in
consequence of their burning up the fences which encloses Bro. Farr's, Bingham's, & Tracy's farms, as they
have done frequently before for the two past years, I feel like first getting your express council on the subject
and then acting accordingly, as removing an encampment of Indians, often excites them very much. It is
therefore a rather hazardous job. I have also been informed that the Utah's and Shoshonies have killed several
head of young cattle about that section, and when the people remonstrate with them on the subject, they give
them impertinent answers, such as the Walker Utes have killed men & cattle & that Your Excellency has made
them many presents, and they (The Soldier & Band) intend to do the same, that they may have presents also.
They also say that the fence poles is their wood and they have a right to burn them & will do so. This is the
prevailing spirit that is in them. You can therefore see the position of affairs here in respect to the Indians. I also
feel to realize my position as a Military Officer Commanding this District and pray that I may never be left to
take an unwise step in the line of my office. Under these considerations I ask your Council upon the subject
which shall be strictly adhered to according to the best of my ability.
Respectfully Yours in the Covenant of Truth
To President D. Mooore
Brigham Young Major
Great Salt Lake City Major David Moore, Nov. 27th, 1854
Dear Brother;
Your letter of 23rd inst. in relation to the Indians is received.
It appears that Little Soldier and his band are quite troublesome in pilfering, burning fence poles, etc.
I have considered the matter and concluded that the best thing that can be done with the band is to distribute
them out among the inhabitants of the district to labor and earn a living.
As to Walker and the Utes obtaining presents for their killing, stealing, etc., it is not so. Walker has not at
any time done anything of the kind, and if some few of his men have, they have been mostly used up for it, and
the rest probably will be if they do not quit.
If the Indians will stay where you place them with the brethren, it will very much improve their condition,
and there will be no fear of them going hungry or naked. Just take them and distribute them in families to the
brethren; and tell them they must work, and tell the brethren they must exercise patience and forbearance, but
require them to work, pay them reasonable wages in food and clothing day by day, and in such articles as they
need for themselves and families. In this way they will be disposed of very much to their own advantage and
benefit and to the relief of the community, who will also find it much cheaper to support them in this manner,
and they will be doing something towards their own support: As it is, the people have them to sustain. As to
making them presents, it cannot be done. If they want things they must work and pay for them like other people
do.
We call upon the people to aid and sustain you in carrying into effect the foregoing proposition. If the
brethren will do this and manage the Indians properly, they will be doing a good work and very materially
assist in bringing them to an understanding of our design in doing them good. You must have them disarmed,
take from them their guns, bows and arrows and not permit them to have them.
We shall send down Wm. Hickman, with Mr. Ryan and probably D. B. Huntington to talk to and preach to
them and explain to them our wishes. This will probably cause them to comply with our wishes with little or no
difficulty.
But this as it may, you must have it done. Relying on your energy and wisdom to carry this thing into effect.
I remain
Your Friend and Brother in the cause of truth
Brigham Young
Deseret News; Dec. 5, 1854

Trip to Little Soldier's Band.
Mr. Editor It being requested by the Superintendant to visit, in company with William A. Hickman
and Elisha Ryan, the Utah's near Ogden City, some complaints having been made by Major Moore that the
Indians were killing calves and burning fence poles and etc. We left this city on Wednesday, the 30th of
November last and arrived at Major Moore's that evening. The next morning, accompanied by eight or ten of
the citizens, with three or four wagons, we repaired to the Indian Camp, three miles below Ogden City, on the
South side of the Weber River. They mistrusted that something was up, but could not find out what it was.
They were on the lookout with sentinels posted on the highest points. We found them much excited but told
them our business, vis. that they were to go and live with the whites, a family in a place which did not suit
them at all. Little Soldier said it was a day of gathering and not of scattering; but he finally decided to go. The
wagons and their ponies took all their effects to the settlements. They went over to the Mound Fort and
camped. The next morning we went over to see them; they had concluded not to scatter and had sent out for all
the help they could raise, but we distributed them out and disarmed them, and left them feeling comfortably. It
was a new order of things to them, and they used every argument to stave us off, but we were determined to
obey orders and found Major Moore and others of the citizens ready to assist us.
Yours Respectfully
D. B. Huntington
Interpreter
Major Moore, James S. Brown, and other citizens visited the camp at West Weber. After much
persuasion, the natives returned with them to Ogden. But they definitely refused to give up their arms. Finally
as the situation became rather tense, the whites decided to permit the natives to keep their weapons for the time
being and let them cross the Ogden River and encamp among the willows near Mound Fort. The next day when
the whites visited the camp, they found the Red Men very hostile when the proposal was made that they be
distributed among the settlers for the winter. A squad of armed white men persuaded them, however. Sullenly
and reluctantly the Indians marched back to Ogden. They were stopped at a point near the old tithing office
while almost every white man who owned a gun was brought to that point to mingle among the natives. The
procedure agreed upon was for the Major to give the command for the aborigines to turn over their weapons. If
any of the warriors refused to surrender his arms then the white man nearest by was to disarm him by force.
Major Moore gave the command and Brown repeated it in the Indian dialect. Brown reports what occurred:
"At the word, each man was to take hold of an Indian's gun, and I was to tell the aborigines to surrender; but
there was not a white man who obeyed the order, for what reason, I do not know. I went through the crowd of
Indians and took every weapon with my own hands."
Almost immediately an Indian boy leaped upon a horse and galloped northward at top speed toward an
Indian Camp at Brigham's Fort. Major Moore gave the order for Brown to follow him and bring him back,
which he did. Just as the Indian Boy entered the west gate of the fort, Brown entered the east gate.
"To arms" the white man cried. "To arms!" Turn out every man and help disarm the Indians!"
The white men responded immediately. Brown arrived at the west gate just in time to seize the gun of a
powerful Ute who was attempting to escape. All the weapons were taken from the red men and conveyed to
Ogden under gaurd. Then Brown tried to explain the whole situation to the natives. He felt that they were very
stubborn and sullen.
"Here take my wife, my children, my horses and everything I have", one said. "Take it all and keep it, only
give me back my gun and let me go free."
Another remarked: "Without our guns we cannot hunt or defend our families. We are squaws now .... We
are not anybody now."
The final result was that the Indians aqccompanied the whites to their homes and pitched their tents in the
back yards. In expressing the feelings of the whites, James Brown wrote:
"To us it did seem hard to have them feel so bad, but they had no means of support for the winter, and the
citizens could not afford to have their stock killed and their fences burned, and it was better policy to feed the
Indians and have them under control. They could husk corn, chop wood, help to do the chores, and be more
comfortable than if left to roam; but for all that, they were deprived of that liberty which they and their fathers
before them had been them accustomed; therefore they felt it most keenly ....
G. S. L. City
Dec. 1, 1854
Major David Moore:
Say to Little Soldier that Dimick has come and said that Soldier has done first rate. Tell him also to be still,
for all will be right, and wait till he hears from me again. I will send Dimick to them again before many days to
talk to them. Say also to him that Dimick speaks my words and they are truth, and not to throw them away: and
it is good for him to hearken to what Major Moore & James Brown shall say till Dimick comes and that
Mormons are his true friends & that of all good Indians.
If the band break off and go to Willow Creek & Box Elder to join the Indians there, we shall have them put
to work like Soldier's band, and serve them in the same way.
I send Soldier 1 plug tobacco by PahBush.
Brigham Young
Ogden City, Tuesday Morning
President Brigham Young Dec. 5, 1854
Dear Sir:
Felling that you would be happy to know how we are progressing with Soldier and his band. I have only to
say, that so far we have not as yet been enabled to get them fully divided out by families. Yet we rejoice in
anticipation of being able to assist in bringing about some of the purposes of heaven concerning this Lamanite
Band.
They were very discontented until Pah,bush returned from the city with the tobacco and letter. The Soldier
and most of his men came to my house as soon as possible, formed a circle in front of the door & had a good
smoke. Bro. James Brown came, explained the letter to them and preached to them sometime. Soldier then got
up and shook hands with all present saying that he was fully satisfied and wanted to live in peace with all. Joy
was on every countenance present, both of the bretheren & Natives and we felt thankful to our Heavenly Father
that he had thus far blessed the undertaking.
I have gave the Brethren Council to not push them too hard at first with labour, as they are unacustomed to
work, and as a matter of course it will come hard to them at first.
Old Pipeagins and his band took a great fright and ran off to Box Elder in the night saying that they did not
know what the Americans intended to do with the Indians.
Your Friend & Bro, in the Gosoel of Peace
D. Moore
Ogden City,
Jan. 25, 1855
Pres. Brigham Young
Dear Sir:
Having an opportunity , I feel it a duty to let you know our progress with the Soldier and his Band here.
Your note of 27th Dec. last was not rec'd until Jan. 12th. Bro. James Brown undertook to read it to Soldier but
he was entirely deaf to it, saying that the whites had endeavoured to talk to him for 3 years back and he was
tired of their talk. The Indian that brought the tobacco & letter told something that displeased them very much.
They have been very sulky since, but keep silent as to the cause. Every now and then they throw out some hints
about the Mormons taking away all their lands & they are very angry about their guns and tease me much for
them. I told them that when the Big Captain tells me to give them their guns then I will do so, & not before.
Some of the families have left the place where I had them distributed, and went into the brush again. It seems a
hopeless job to do anything in general with them, but I don't feel to stop talking & doing what I can for them yet
by a considerable.
Please send a note now and then on the subject.
Yours Truly
D. Moore
P.S. Br. James Brown & myself have been to see the Shoshonies, gave them quite a preach and left them
feeling first rate.
After receiving the above letters the Indians seemed reconciled to their situation. Their Chief was filled with
the spirit of approval for the course that had been taken with them, and he preached it long and strong. After
that the Indians and the citizens got along very well together.
Little Soldier became the peacemaker between the Indians and the White Settlers of Weber County. He
visited in the homes of the pioneers as long as he lived. His wife's name was Negess, and he had a daughter
named Mary. She continued to call on the family of David Moore for many years after her parents had died.
Little Soldier's grand daughter was still living in 1934. Her home was in Kaysville.
Ellen, daughter of David Moore and her infant son were sick one day when Little Soldier called at the home.
Detecting the disease by its odor, the Indian ran for some herbs. These were steeped as tea and the liquid
given to the mother. The following morning both mother and son were covered with measles. After that Little
Soldier's remedy went the rounds of the settlers. He knew of many herbs used by his people as medicines and
he freely gave this information to the white people.
During the fifties, some of the Ute Indians, who lived in and around Ogden part of each year went to battle
against another tribe. In the skirmish a Pahute Squaw and her nine month old Papoose were taken prisoners.
The Squaw made her escape and joined her own people, but the papoose was purchased from the Indians by
Ann Blythe Barker, mother of Sarah Barker Moore, the wife of David Moore, for a pair of blankets and some
flower.
Two or three years later the Indian Mother learned of the whereabouts of her child. Each year thereafter for
several years she called at the Barker home for the little girl but the child refused to go with her. Mrs. Barker
named the Indian Baby Rhoda. Little Soldier called often to see how she was being cared for. Through this act
of kindness, the Indians and the white settlers became much more friendly. Rhoda continued to live as a
member of the Barker family until she was fourteen or fifteen years old when she died of tuberculosis.
Major David Moore G. S. L. City
Weber Military District April 7, 1855
Sir:
We send you enclosed the commissions for the officers of your district, also those of the infantry, numbering
in the whole 23. There has been some expense in preparing these commissions which each officer should share
in liquidating; you will, there fore charge $1.00 for each commission and when you have collected the amount,
forward by mail or some trusty conveyance to this office and on reciept you will be credited as you are now
debited with the amount.
If any officer has received a commission previously should object to taking another if one is forwarded to
him, paying for it, you will return such commissions to this office.
H. B. Williamson
Brevt Adjt General
SALMON RIVER MISSION encamped on the herd ground near the herd house
formerly occupied by Haskel W. Shurtliff and
At the General Conference of the Church Childs, The company from Ogden City having
of Jesus Christ of Latterday Saints held in Great united with those already camped.
Salt Lake City, Apr. 6, 1855 and shortly after, the On Thurs., May 17, 1855, at noon, the camp
following named persons were called and set apart consisting of ten wagons comenced traveling north
for the Northern Mission to that part of the Indians and camped at night at a spring within about four
which inhabit the mountain regions known as the miles of Willow Creek where Abraham Zundell
rocky mountains: Thomas S. Smith, David Moore, and Everett Lish joined the company with one
Ira Ames Jr., Benjamin F. Cummings, Wm. wagon. The train passed on North to Grover's
Burgess, Pleasant Green Taylor, Wm. L. spring and camped for the night. Here B. F.
Brundage, Israel J. Clark, Francillo Durfey, Cummings, D. Moore, J. Galliger and J. W.
Charles McGrary, Gilbert Belnap, George W. Hill, Browning arrived on Horseback and joined said
Charles Dalton. Ezra J. Barnard, Isaac Shepherd, camp, they having been detained on business.
George R. Grant, Baldwin H. Watts, Wm. Burch, Enoch Reese and a company for Carson Valley
Abraham Zundell, Thomas Butterfield, Wm. H. also arrived and camped with them about
Bachelor, Nathaniel Leavit, and Everett Lish. sundown.
On April 15th, they were set apart at Ogden On Sat., the 19th, the camp traveled to Bear
City by Lorenzo Snow and instructed to go north. River Ferry where a part of the company took their
Their instructions were to settle among the Flat cattle about a mile up the river and swam them
Heads, Bannocks, or the Shoshonee Indians, across, while the wagons were being ferried over
wherever these tribes would receive them. Teach by J. Simpson and the rest of the company. Mr. J.
them the principles of civilization. To persuade Simpson owned a part of the ferry, but he would
them to cease their savage customs and live in not accept pay from any of the company for their
peace with each other and with the whites. To ferriage. They got into camp about 1 o'clock P.M.
cease their savage habits and settle down and build all safe and within a short distance of the ferry.
homes. To teach them the principles of the gospel About 3 o'clock P.M. Orson Hyde, Marshal Joseph
and do all we could to better the conditions of this L. Heywood, Judge Styles E. Reese, and several
fallen people. others on their way to Carson County arrived in
We were also instructed to take provisions, Camp with them.
enough to last us one year, and in no way be a Christopher Merkley found a cow and a calf of
burden to them. But rather feed them and be his in Middleton's and Riley's train of cattle and
honest and upright in all our intercourse with them. after striving to sell it to several of the brethren
We were promised if we would go and serve in present and not making any deal to suit him, he
humility and help these fallen creatures to redeem sold the cow and calf to D. Moore at $ 40.00. He
themselves, that God would bless us. gave him until fall to pay for her and if this money
On Tuesday, the 15th day of May, 1855, Col. could not be got by his family, Merkley is to have
Thomas S. Smith and those from Salt Lake and ten percent interest until it is paid. Traveled seven
Davis Counties, passed through Ogden City and miles today.
On Sun., the 20th, Col. Thomas Smith, having on a Northeasterly course over two mountains,
been appointed the President of said Mission, crossing one of the head branches of the Malad.
organized the camp by selecting Francillo Durfey After descending to a high plain or high valley,
for Captain, William Burgess, Lt., B. F. they crossed a small spring creek and went on to
Ciummings, Sargeant of the camp and David the north side of said valley where they camped for
Moore, Clerk and Historian of the Mission. After the night at the head of a beautiful spring which
the camp was thus organized, they traveled up they called Sandstone Springs.
Bear River about ten miles and camped for the Fri., 25th. Camp concluded to lay by today on
night. Quite a shower of rain and hail fell during accout of storm. At 10: o'clock a.m., it commenced
the night making the night quite cold. snowing very fast and continued until 12 p.m.
Mon., 21st. On summing up the list taken the when the snow was ankle deep. P. G. Taylor, D.
day before, there were found to belong to the camp Moore, G. Belnap and G. W. Hill went on to the
27 men, 11 wagons, 46 head of oxen, 21 cows, 3 great divide between the waters of the Great Salt
calves, 1 bull, 7 horses, and 3 dogs. Also 7554 Lake Basin and the pacific and examined the road
pounds of flour, 14 bushell 37 pounds of wheat, 1 over the divide. Then they went along the Divide
bushel 4 quarts of corn, about $250 worth of tools, further North and found a much better road.
19 guns, 11 revolvers and 5 pistols. Sat., 26th. Camp commenced their journey at
The camp travelerd in a northeast direction 7:10 a.m. and passed over the Divide by the route
some 18 miles to Frog Springs, Malad Valley, found yesterday. The road now commenced to
passed over a high ridge which was somewhat wind around the side hills down Crooked Creek
rocky, also passed over some good land for Canyon, which name they gave it in consequence
farming purposes; saw but little timber which was of the sudden and very crooked turns from right to
entirely on the mountain sides and to all left, the main course of the canyon being almost
appearances was Cedar only. No game except west. After having traveled over 20 miles of the
some prairie chicken and cranes. William Burch worst road they had yet experienced, They drove
killed a sandhill crane. Cold Evening wind from into camp near Bannock Creek.
the north. Bannock Creek comes out of a high valley
Tues., 22nd. White frost on the ground this south of the junction of Bannock Creek and
morning and the air very cold. The camp traveled Crooked Canyon Creek.and runs a little west and
this day about 18 miles to Muddy Creek, Malad north and empties into the Portneuf River. Pleasant
Valley, passed over some three small creeks Deep evening. After prayers we had some good singing
Creek, Muddy, and a large amount of good land. in of hymns. It was a clear night.
this valley. There is a large amount of good land Sun., 27th. Frost on the ground this morning.
for stock. Game is scarce, consequently the Indians Country more open here. Soli is rich. Camp moved
do not camp here much. We went up the creek and on and traveled down Bannock Creek about 20
got some wood. Saw where some Indians had miles over a continual sage plain to the Portneuf
passed up the bank to the east. No fish in this River in front of and 6 or 7 miles of Fort Hall. The
creek. banks of the Portneuf are very high at this place.
Wed., 23rd. The company commenced their The Portneuf River is about the size of the Weber
journey at 7 a.m. and traveled to the crossing of the and empties into the Snake River.
California road about 16 miles and camped About sundown, two Indians of the Bannock
between two branches of the head waters of the Tribe or Band came from Fort Hall, swam their
Malad. Wm. Burgess caught some trout in this horses over the river and came into camp. They
stream before he came into camp. On their way up were given something to eat, after which they
the malad, a block was obtained for a grind stone, wished to stay all night. They seemed pleased to
which after coming into camp was cut out by D. see us. We told them our business which seemed
Moore, so as to be carried more conveniently to to take well with them. They showed us where the
the place of destination. Bannock lands lay and said the Bannocks were
The camp attended prayers morning and good friends with the Flat Heads and other tribes
evening since they were organized on the Bear around.
river and peace and union prevailed. Mon., 28th. The Portneuf being too high to
Thurs., 24th. The Mountain peaks were all ford, it was considered best to go by way of
covered with snow this morning and the air was McArthur's Bridge which was some 6 or 7 miles
quite cool. Nathaniel Leavitt was appointed this travel. The priviledge was granted for crossing the
morning, Captain of the herd by unanimous vote bridge for $11 or $ 1.00 per wagon. N. Leavitt
of the camp. They traveled up the California Road traded his mare here with McArthur for three head
of Indian ponies and G. H. Grant traded a cow for G. W. Hill preached to them, showing them the
a bull. B. F. Cummings, D. Moore and C. Book of Mormon and telling them that it was a
McGrary left camp in company with Myette, a record of their forefathers, after which they
frenchman and a Mountaineer for the purpose of offered themselves for baptism. Accordingly the
visiting Fort Hall. On arrival at the fort they were camp was called together and a hymn was sung.
recieved by Mr. Sinclair with the greatest courtesy. After this we all repaired to the water where we all
Fort Hall is situated on the bank of the Snake knelt in solemn prayer. G. W. Hill then baptized all
River and is built of adobes on a square of about three men, (the squaw not wanting to be baptized
100 feet. The north side is composed of buildings at that time.) Their names are Warrahoop, Jockick
two stories high, fronting inwards, and the other and Chumi. They were confirmed after which they
three sides consist of rooms one story high and blessed Warrahoop's little boy, Ionish, a child
fronting inside. The outside wall is about two feet about 12 or 14 months old. Warrahoop is the first
thick and is raised above the roofs of the rooms baptism on the Northern Mission. He is young, tall
last named, about three feet, which is intended for and good looking; the other two are about middle
a breast work in case of trouble with the Indians. sized and also have a good intelligent appearance.
The gate is on the south side of the fort. The fort is Thurs., 31st. Weather pleasant and beautiful.
kept very neat and clean and in the care of Mr. The three Bannocks are still in camp. They seem
Sinclair, the clerk of the post. in the best of spirits and very much pleased with
The soil here and round about as far as can be the principles of Mormonism.
seen is of a very cold appearance, wet and swampy The repairing of the boat was finished about 1
on the bottom land with one continual swamp of o'clock and it was launched and taken up river
wild sage and sandy and barren on the bench and about a mile to a place where there was a good
but very little timber in sight on the mountains. place to ferry.
Tues., 29th. They left their encampment Mr. McArthur and Myette and another man
near McArthur's Bridge and traveled an easterly came from Portneuf Bridge again to see how they
course to the bridge on Ross' Fork which is about had progressed with the ferry. Hugo's boy also
ten miles; thence a northeast course to the ferry on came to camp and tried to persuade Warrahoop
Snake River, eight miles further. and the other Bannocks to leave but they would
They found some old wagon tires and other not.
irons (on the bottom about three miles from Snake
River) which they took with them, as they needed JUNE 1855
iron very much.
At 2 o'clock P.M. they camped just below the Fri., 1st. At seven o'clock A.M. the camp
old ferry. Mr. McArthur, Mr. Hugo and another commenced ferrying their wagons and swimming
man accompanied them to camp and showed them their cattle over the river. After all were over, a
a flat boat which they owned and gave them the raft was made and the flat boat was taken back to
right to repair and use it. Some of the Snake the other side and those going over with it returned
Indians Went along with the camp from on the raft. While this was being done, the rest of
McArthur's Bridge and camped near by. They the company took the wagons about a mile up the
caught some very fine trout in the Snake River river and out on the high bench.
and traded with the camp for bread. When the roll was called, Isaac Shepherd was
Wed., 30th. Camp still laying by. D. Moore, G. missing, and not returning at half past eight at
W. Hill and Ezra Bernard went up to examine the night, Col. Smith and some others went in search
ford on Blackfoot Fork where the old Flat Head of him. They found him up the river fishing and
trail crosses it, which is some miles from camp. brought him in, arriving in camp after most of the
Examined the ford and found the water nearly six camp were in bed, except the guard.
feet deep. Others searched the river near camp but Sat., 2nd. The company left their camp ground
could not find any ford, the water being too high in at 7 o'clock A.M. and traveled ahead breaking their
the Snake River. It was then concluded to repair road through the sage without the aid of an Indian
the flat boat. Accordingly B. F. Cummings and J. Trail, traveling this day about 15 miles.
W. Browning went back to Fort Hall for some After they had traveled about four or five miles
calking tools to repair said boat with. up the Snake River, they came in full view of some
The two Bannock Indians that had stayed with cedar bluffs, and supposing them to be on the bank
the camp the three nights past, accompanied by of the Snake River, struck out for them. But after
another Bannock, came into camp this afternoon. traveling some four or five miles further and
One of them brought his wife and child with him. finding that the Snake River was much to the east
of said bluffs, they turned their course and traveled course from it, and it has been occasionally in sight
towards the river. Several of the company suffered for three days past. This peak is said to be 13,470
for want of water, the day being very warm. On feet high. It is also stated by Fremont that he
arriving at the bank of the Snake River, they soon climbed to its top, but if its eastern side is like the
refreshed themselves and traveled up the Snake side in view, it would scarcely be credited by
River some five or six miles and camped for the many that any man could reach its snow capped
night on the old Flat Head Trail about a mile above top.
the ford on the Snake River. Wed., 6th. At 8 o'clock a.m. the company left
There are many islands in the Snake River and their camp ground and struck out on a westerly
it is rightly named, for it is very crooked. The course for Salmon River Pass. About two miles
current and general motion of the water is very from Snake River, they came to a small lake called
swift, forming in some places rapids and falls. The the Market Place. B. F. Cummings and D. Moore
soil is of a black sand or gravel and is very barren went around the south side of the lake while the
in its general appearance. wagons went around the north side, guided by
Sun., 3rd. At 7 A. M. the camp commenced Mattigan, the Indian who stayed with the camp.
traveling up the Snake River, a distance of about This Lake apparently has been formed by floods
15 miles and came to a halt on account of a very from the Snake River, and has been some twelve
strong wind. or fifteen feet higher than at present. Extensive
Mon., 4th. Camp all well and cheerful and Barrens surround the lake at the present time. The
anxiously looking forward for a place of main shores all covered with rocks, except on the
destination. We commenced the journey again by east side. The lake is some five or six miles north
traveling up the Snake River. After some four or and south and about the same east and west. The
five miles, they left the bank of the Snake River wagons traveled some twelve or thirteen miles
and struck out across a large field formed by a after leaving the lake shore, in a northwesterly
bend in the river. They came to the river again course to the large creek below Medicine Lodge
about ten miles from where they left it. After Creek, crossed the creek and camped for the night
traveling about three miles further up the river. on a beautiful bottom of two or three hundred
they camped at a place that they named Black acres of land.
Rock. The land passed over today was one There is a small lake below, formed from this
continuous barren waste of creek, which is neither square nor oblong, but is
rock and sagebrush. composed of several small bays or prongs on each
They saw four antelope on the latter part side.
of the journey today. The teams were quite weary with their journey
About dark, Mattigan, a Bannock and his wife over sage brush, rocks and sand without any road
and child, with two other Bannock Indians came today.
into camp. They were on their way to Salmon Thurs., 7th. At 8 o'clock A.M. the camp
River and said they would accompany the camp commenced their journey by taking a westerly
for a day or two. course for Muddy Lake, and after traveling over
Tues., 5th. Four head of horses belonging to the another series of sage, sand and rocks for about ten
camp went off last night some four or five miles miles, they camped on the bank of Muddy Lake.
up the river. E. J. Barnard and D. Moore looked This lake is about ten miles from east to west by
for them for some time before they found them. about five or six miles wide. There is no timber
While the company was preparing to leave the near it or about its shores. It has the appearance of
camp ground, a pony belonging to J. W. Browning milk and water. There are also a number of small
took the back trail and went entirely off. N. Leavitt bays around this lake which dry up in the summer
and E. Lish followed up on his trail some twelve or and then afford some excellent grass. This lake is
thirteen miles, but could not find him, he having very shallow about the shores. The country around
left the road, and from the signs the wolves had the lake has a very barren and desolate appearance.
run him off. Mattigan left the camp and passed on for
Camp traveled about twelve miles today and Salmon River.
camped at the big bend in the Snake River, nearly Fri., 8th. N. Leavitt's colts went back last night
west from the butes. C. McGary caught a fine towards the last camping ground. E. J. Barnard and
mess of large trout here. The river seems to be full Leavitt returned and found them on the way.
of excellent trout. Leavitt also found two chopping axes.
Fremont's Peak is in full view of the camp this At 6 o'clock A.M. the camp moved ahead for
evening, the camp being some north of a west Spring Creek, traveling some north of west today.
The teams were almost tired down for want of camp ground. Considerable rain fell today. The
water, they having drank all the water and sweet camp did not stop on account of the rain, but
and some sour milk they had before they had traveled ahead and after descending to the upper
passed three fourths of the way across, the whole valley on the Salmon River, the day became quite
distance being some 20 miles without even an pleasant. Soon after getting into the open valley,
Indian Trail, and about four miles being one three horsemen were discovered coming towards
continuous sage plain, with some five miles of the camp from a western direction. They proved to
heavy sand and large sage. be Showwookoa, the Bannock Chief, his wife and
The country around Spring Creek has the same child. He had been informed of the camp's coming
barren appearance as that they passed over. On the by Mattigan and had come about seventy five or
sides of the mountains west of them, there are very eighty miles to meet them. He appeared to be very
extensive groves of pine and fir. glad to see the camp and told them that they were
Feed is scarce for stock here, there being but welcome and he was glad that they had come to
little grass except where they camped. open up farms and show the Indians how to work,
Sat., 9th. The camp commenced their journey as they were in a suffering condition for want of
up Spring Creek, traveling a little north of food, the traders not being allowed to trade them
northwest for about twelve miles. any ammunition. He also stated that the camp was
George W. Hill killed an antelope before welcome to any land that they might select for
arriving in camp. farming purposes. He was also very anxious that
Shortly after camping an Indian and his family they should not go any further north than the
came along from up the creek and camped a few Salmon River. He said the Salmon run up in the
rods below camp. He said he was a Bannock but summer to the heads of the small streams which
would not talk much. the camp was then following down, that they
This pass to Salmon River is some six or eight would pass over places where their backs would be
miles and this far up is very dry and barren. The out of water.
creek here only affords some birch and willow. This Indian was named by Captain Grant,
Further down there is cottonwood and quaking "GrowKre Kan" signifying "Big Rogue".
aspen. The camp traveled about 15 miles today and
Sun., 10th. N. Leavitt traded a gun and some camped on the bank of the same creek they
other articles with the Indian above named, for a camped on last night.
pony. This valley is not very rich in soil and has but a
At 8 o'clock A.M. they began their journey small amount of timber in it. The mountains on the
again and traveled twelve miles further up the pass east and west are well covered with pine and fir.
and camp at three P.M. at what they called Spring ShowWooKoo camped with the company.
Valley, from the numerous springs of clear water Wed., 13th. The camp moved about four miles
that issued from her banks. The water of the this morning to the northwest and crossed over a
springs here has a slight mineral taste. The grass is large and very swift branch which comes out of the
good and feed abundant at this place, but the soil is mountain from the south east. It was about two
not good on account of salaratus, which makes the rods wide and so swift and deep that it was about
ground have a very uneven surface. Game seems as much as a horse could do to ford it.
to be quite plentiful about this place. No timber There is considerable cottonwood on this
here, not even for fuel, but the mountain sides are stream, which was the object of the Camp's move,
literally covered with pine and fir, apparently easy as Col. Smith wished the camp to lay by for a day
to be obtained, the mountains being very smoothly or two while he could examine the country further
looking. down the river.
These springs form the water of Spring Creek, B. F. Cummings and D. Moore took their
which is a very swift stream, some twenty feet horses and rode to the mountains west of the camp
wide, but not very deep. and got a pine pole to make a wagon tongue in the
Mon., 11th. It was warm and very pleasant this place of the one that was broken. They found some
morning. The camp commenced traveling at seven very fine groves of pine timber. Several of the
o'clock and passed over the divide and down the company went out for a hunt and to see the
head waters of the Salmon River, traveling about country. They returned in the evening, not having
twenty miles today. G. W. Hill killed a fine deer. killed any game, but well pleased with the large
Tues., 12th. Camp started ahead this morning at amount of good pine that they saw.
the usual hour, but was detained by the breaking of When role was called at night (for prayer which
a wagon tongue in crossing the creek near the had been kept up constantly since the organization
of the camp), Col. Smith selected B. F. Cum McArthur, stating that he was a friend to the
mings, F. Durfey, D. Moore, and N. Leavitt to whites and was willing to assist them, etc. He
accompany him down the river on an exploring traveled on with them to camp. This Indian's name
expedition the next day. is TinGoSho.
ShooWooKoo still remained with the camp, The camp prepared to move the next morning
waiting to see whether they would stay here or in to the place selected.
the Salmon River Valley, as he was anxious, as Sun., 17th. Camp left this morning at 8 o'clock
soon as they found a place to suit them, to go and traveled down the Salmon River on the East
home and bring the rest of his family and camp side. They traveled about 18 miles and camped
with them. He has two wives and several children. near McArthur's old corral.
Thurs., 14th. Col. Smith and the men selected A short distance before they got into camp, a
last evening left camp about eight o'clock A.M. Shoshonee Indian came to see them and stayed
accompanied by the old Bannock Chief, his wife with them until nearly night.
and little boy and proceeded down the Salmon Mon., 18th. The company started early this
River on the west side of the stream about fifteen morning and passed over the little mountain and
miles and then crossed over and traveled down the down to the second creek, to the place selected for
east side. (The water in the Salmon River is high.) their fort, which was about 12 miles travel. They
They traveled down the river about thirty miles arrived there about 12 o'clock noon.
from the camp on the large creek before mentioned After dinner, most of the company took a stroll
and camped for the night. Just before they camped, over the contemplated farming lands and examined
they came in sight of some six or seven squaws, the meadow lands and returned generally well
which the old chief took to be Blackfoot Indians. satisfied.
He was very much alarmed and remained on the The Salmon River runs a little west of north
spot until Col. Smith and the rest took the lead. he here, but sweeps further west a few miles below.
asking them if they were not afraid, to which they The valley is not very wide and keeps a uniform
replied in the negative. He then said "ride as fast width for about seven or eight miles, that is to say,
as you can, until you come up to them." The old about four miles up the river and some three or
chief was a little chagrined when he saw his four miles down the river from the camp location.
mistake. Timber is plentiful on the river banks and along
There is some very beautiful aspen and the small creeks that run down from the mountains
cottonwood timber and poles scattered along from to the river. Cottonwood, Aspen, tagalder, willow
six to eight miles up the river from this place. and choke cherry grow on the river and creeks,
Fri., 15th. Col. Smith and company passed on with now and then a little birch.
down the river. They saw some good bottom land The meadow is the effects of an old beaver dam
after traveling down some two or three miles. or pond, which has been drained off some years
About five miles from their nights encampment past and now is covered with a stout flat grass
they found some good meadow land. They passed which will afford quite an amount of hay every
on down the river some six or seven miles further, year.
but finding the bottoms not so wide as above, they The bench or table lands are very much broken
concluded to return and locate about a mile above by ravines or small canyons. They are covered
the meadow land before mentioned. with small bunch or mountain grass for several
On their return they halted near by the meadow miles from the river on the east and west.
and traveled over the land, round about, and On the mountain sides and in several of the
finding it of good quality, concluded to return and canyons there are groves of pine, but some of them
bring their teams and wagons to this place. They, are not nearly as good as further up the river.
therefore, mounted their horses and rode back The site that Col. Smith has selected is on the
towards the main camp again. After getting quite a north of the second creek below the small
wetting from a thunder shower which overtook mountain. It is a very handsome piece of table
them and having considerable trouble in getting a land, about 12 or 15 feet higher than the bottom
fire started they dried themselves and fixed their land. There is another bench a few rods further
camp for the night. back which is a good many feet higher than the
Sat., 16th. Quite a cold night. There was frost place selected for the fort, and so the table lands
on the ground and the mountain peaks were continue to rise until they get to the highest
covered with snow. mountain.
An Indian overtook the company on the way up There is considerable sage in the higher
and presented a recommend given him by Neil portions of the bottom lands, in some places there
is wheat grass which grows very tall. There is much excited about the Blackfoot Indians being
some bluegrass and in the wet low ground here as about. They had seen some tracks, etc.
well as the divide above, white clover is found. Thurs., 21st. Most of the company were
The fruit is gooseberry, currents, red rasberries, engaged in the labor before them. Some cutting
choke cherries and service berries. and hauling poles and others making posts for their
From general appearances this little valley corral, which was laid off 12 rods square.
might sustain a large number of inhabitants. The blacksmiths began today in making a plow
We traveled about 350 miles to reach this place. and all things around seemed to put on the show of
During this 350 mies we had to make our own improvement. The natives looked with
roads, and build our own bridges, and had no one astonishment upon their work.
to guide us for this country at that time was little About noon some 21 or 22 lodges of Nez
known by the whites and was inhabited by hostile Perces came in from the east and camped nearby.
tribes of Indians who had but little sympathy for They have some 300 or 400 head of horses with
the whites. them. Some of the horses are very heavy and well
The Indians gave us permission to occupy their made.
lands and use their timber, But we were not to kill At evening the head chief of the Nez Perces
their game, neither catch their fish which was to be came into camp from the Nez Perce Country. He is
found here in great abundance and of the very best quite a fine looking man of about fifty years of
quality. But they would let us have what we would age, and is very strict in his religion, which is
need for our own use for such things as we had to Roman Catholic.
dispose of. Fri., 22nd. Quite a number of the Red Skins
This point was their fishing place and this was came into camp this morning. We were greeting
their fishing season. For in the latter part of June them as they came in. They all seemed much
the salmon came up the rivers from the ocean in pleased with us being there and were much taken
large schools far up the small streams as they up with seeing white men labor.
could to deposit their eggs. consequently we found The old Nez Perce chief could not speak any
a large number of Indians of these different tribes English or Shoshonee, but talked by means of a
at this place. half breed (French and Snake) by the name of
They caught a large number of salmon daily by Allexsee, that he brought along with him. This half
means of Willow traps. Some times 150 to 200 breed has a Nez Perce squaw for a wife, and can
salmon in a single catch. They sliced them thin and speak the French, Sho shonee, Flathead and Nez
dried them on willow scafolds and bailed them up Perce tongues.
and thus they would obtain their winter supply of The old chief talks of returning to his home
fish. tomorrow and bringing a number of his people
Tues., 19th. Today the company un loaded their back to see the white brethren and have a good
wagons, hauled four loads of wood (dry alder) to talk. He made Col. Smith a present of some
make charcoal of, cleared the small brush on the venison.
bank of the creek, and placed their wagon beds by Showookoo, the old Bannock chief arrived in
and made their beds there in, and also commenced camp this evening with his family.
a blacksmith shop. Three of the men were chasing Sat., 23rd. The old Nez Perce chief arose very
an elk most of the day that J. Galiger had wounded early this morning and came to Col. Smith and
in the morning. asked him to have a smoke with him. His wish was
Col. Smith thought it not advisable to sow any gratified by the Colonel taking a good smoke with
of their seed wheat until fall as the season was too him which made the old chief feel fine in spirit.
far advanced. The natives almost universally received the
Wed., 20th. The company erected the company with the best of feelings, yet they were
blacksmith shop today, and got the forge ready to not asleep for they had already undertaken to
use; also got some timber out to start a plow and prove the chastity of the men by offering them
made a harrow with wooden teeth. A corral for the their females, but in this way they failed to bring
stock was also commenced. any into transgression.
At evening, Dominick, a half breed formerly The old Nez Perce chief and his little company
from Canada, came and camped nearby. There was left this afternoon for his own country, but returned
one Shoshonee and two Nez Perces with him. again at evening, not quite satisfied with leaving
A little after sundown, some 3 or 4 Shoshonees the camp so soon.
came into camp from the east. They were very When the brethren met for prayers, the old chief
and the Bannock chief also met with them and
united their voices in keeping time with the tune of lower frame to allow the fish to pass. The small
the hymn sung and during the time of prayer they willows are placed against two poles that are
observed the utmost attention and silence. lashed on the upper side of the frame so that the
Sun., 24th. The brethren held a Sabbath big end of them rests on the bottom of the river.
Meeting which commenced at 11 o'clock A.M. Those small willows are first woven together with
and continued until 2 P.M. an excellent spirit bark and then set along in webs. The upper
prevailed and several of the brethren spoke of their framework and willows are aimed to be so tight
feelings in regard to the mission and the general that the fish cannot get through, at the same time
prospects of the work before them. giving ample space for the water to pass between
Two Nez Perce Indians arrived in camp this the willows. The willows of the upper rack are cut
afternoon. They met the old chief on his way down shorter than those of the lower rack, and standing
the river. He told them that the men of the camp sloping down stream, which allows the salmon to
were good people and that he had a great love for leap over them and fall into a basket where they
them and that he was going to return and make are sure to remain. The Indians also take a great
another visit as soon as he could. many by means of large hooks tied to a pole in
Mon., 25th. The corral was finished today and such a manner that the hook will pull off the pole
the plow was tried. The Nez Perces moved away. as soon as it is jerked into a fish, but it is still held
The company was glad because their horses were by the cord that fastens it to the pole and admits of
about to take all the range nearby. the fish making some desperate plunges in the
There was no lack of company, for some of the water until it is completely wearied, after which he
different bands of Indians were in camp all the is taken to the shore, where he is saluted by a
time. squaw taking off a large piece of the tail which
Tues., 26th. The company made a dam across a seems to be a choice part of the fish with all the
branch of the river and another across the creek Indians.
and made quite an amount of water ditches and Tues., 3rd. The farming operations still
also plowed quite a piece of land. continue, while some are cutting and hauling logs
Fri., 29th. Yesterday and the day before there for their houses.
was not much labor done on account of the storm. Mattigan and his family arrived today and
Some sickness in camp. The Indians continued camped nearby. A corral was made for the old
their daily visits. Bannock Chief.
Today is pleasant and the company is plowing, Wed., 4th. The water in the river is getting quite
harrowing and planting corn and potatoes. low and is very clear. The salmon are running up
Six lodges of the Bannocks and Snakes are in large quantities and are taken in great numbers
camped nearby. by the Indians. They are very fat and are excellent
Sat., 30th. The Indians report that the Blackfeet eating.
stole a number of horses from the Nez Perces last Thurs., 5th. the Indians have all moved up to
night. their fish traps and are enjoying themselves finely.
Several of the company went out to examine a They cut the salmon into thin slices, then hang
bed of quartz rock today, but found no gold. them up in the shade where they are dried.
The plowing still continues. Fri., 6th. The weather is still fine and pleasant.
Bros. Brundage and Hill were appointed last
JULY 1855. evening to act as teachers and have went all around
Sun., 1st. Commenced meeting at 11 the camp this morning and found there was no
o'clock. Several of the brethren spoke on the feeling of hardness in camp except between Bro.
responsibilities and duties attached to this mission. Shepherd and Bro. Grant which is of sometime
A good spirit prevailed. standing.
After meeting, several of the company crossed Sat., 7th. The work progressed nicely. Another
over the Salmon River to the west side and found corral was made today which was intended for a
some excellent land there for cultivation and some stock yard.
good meadow lands. D. Moore, while looking after the horses today
Mon., 2nd. The salmon are commencing to run up the creek, found some stone coal.
up the river quite lively. The Indians are making a Sun., 8th. Nearly all the company were
trap to catch them as they move up the river. This rebaptized today. They held a meeting this after
is done by putting a kind of frame across the river noon and the sacrament was administered.
in two places about two or three rods apart and
leaving small doorways in the willow work of the
Mon., 9th. Most of the company commenced them wished some of the company to go with
building today, cutting and hauling logs for their them, to which Col. Smith agreed, and several of
houses six in number. the men mounted their horses and proceeded over
The Bannock Chief kindled his assembly fire the river west, but they returned without finding
today on the top of the mountain west of the camp the horses or thieves.
and about sundown, a small band came in from At the meeting today, E. Lish made a
below and camped with the old chief. confession of his error in the afore said gun trade
Tues., 10th. The company is still hard at work with the Indians and the brethren unanimously
getting out their house logs and the blacksmith has voted to forgive him.
several wagon tires to set. The Bannocks At evening, most of the men moved into the
continued to gather up for their buffalo hunt. houses which they had built.
Wed., 10th. Col. Smith has the body of his Mon., 23rd. The company commenced building
house up and others are at work on theirs. their fort wall today. Each one's share amounted to
The Bannocks are gathering up and preparing a little over forty feet.
for a buffalo hunt. They are about camp all the Tues., 24th. By advice of President Smith, the
time but they do not trouble anything. They are company commenced cutting and hauling poles
quiet and peaceable. and putting up their share of the fence which is
Thurs., 12th. The corn and beans are up and eight rods each.
look well. The work of building is progressing at a The camp was mostly in good health and
steady pace. spirits, although the labor was necessarily hard and
Sat., 14th. ShooWooKoo, the Bannock Chief fatiguing.
and his family left today to join his band on their Wed., 25th. Most of the fence was finished
buffalo hunt. today.
Sun., 15th. The Indians are not so plentiful this Thurs., 26th. Several of the company are again
morning as usual, most of them having left for the hard at labor on the fort wall, digging the ditch and
buffalo country where they expect to remain until setting up timbers.
the first snows in the fall. The grain looks well although the grasshoppers
Held meeting at the usual hour. Everett Lish are beginning to come in upon the valley.
was brought into question by the President for Sat., 28th. The grasshoppers continue to come
trading a gun to an Indian, contrary to his order. in countless numbers and are taking their little
Mon., 16th. The building is still continued crops of potatoes, corn, beans, and peas and
today, there being six under progress of erection. turnips as they pass and the whole air and face of
Some are 14 by 16 feet square, others 16 by 16 the earth are literally filled and covered with
feet and one 16 by 18 feet. grasshoppers.
Thurs., 19th. The Indians are all gone for their The company has to keep a vigilant watch over
buffalo hunt, except some four or five families their horses. The Blackfeet Indians seem
who are intending to remain about this country determined to have them for they are continually
during the rest of the summer. lurking about.
Col. Smith and his men moved into their house Sun., 29th. Meeting was held at Col. Smith's
this evening. Friday, 20th. Some four or five house. Several of the brethren spoke on their duties
lodges of Sho shonees came up from the forks of as Elders and the position of the Kingdom of God
the river and camped nearby. in the last days.
Sat., 21st. Four more houses are nearly Before the close of the meeting the fort was
completed. The houses are built on a square of named Fort Limhi by vote of all present.
fourteen rods from outside to outside, making the Mon., 30th. All the company commenced their
inside a square of twelve rods each way, north and labors very early this morning. Some are digging
south and east and west. Outside the houses, a wall the ditches, which is very bad digging, having to
is too be erected of wood or logs twelve feet long, dig through cobblestone and white cement. It also
set three feet in the ground, leaving them nine feet takes a large amount of logs to make the wall.
high above the ground leaving a space of 16 1/2 Tues., 31st. The grasshoppers have destroyed
feet between the houses and timbers and wall. the companies crops this season, and have begun
Sun., 22nd. There was great excitement among their flight to the northwest. They have also eaten
the natives this morning on account of the the young branches off the young cotton wood
Blackfeet Indians stealing some fifteen horses last trees, and are destroying the fruit, such as the
night. E. J. Barnard's pony was also stolen out of choke cherries, service berries, currents, etc.
the corral. The Indians feeling anxious to follow
AUGUST 1855 were elected to go to Salt Lake Valley for supplies,
left the fort with three wagons. At about eight
Wed., 1st. The majority of the Fort wall is done o'clock, W. Burgess, G. W. Hill and J. Parry took a
and the remaining portion is being made as fast as team and wagon and started for the forks of the
time will permit. river for the purpose of getting some fish.
The brethren are very anxious to hear from their President Smith and the brethren left at the fort still
homes and families and the inhabitants of the continued the various labors falling upon them.
Territory of Utah in general, they having heard no Tues., 14th. Bros. Moore, Leavitt, Taylor.
news from Utah since they left. The grasshoppers Browning and Lish left the fort at 12:30 noon and
continue moving north west. camped near by where the ox teams camped the
Sat., 4th. Some of the company took a trip night before.
down to the west fork of the river, some twenty "Antelope Creek, Aug. 14 6 o'clock A.M. all
miles distant. They found no place on the west side well and on the track 50 miles from Lemhi." B. F.
of the upper branch of the Salmon River that is as Cummings and John Galliher. On the back was
well adapted for their purposes as at the Fort where endorsed, "Aug. 14th freight train passed here at 3
they are already located. The water of the west o'clock P.M." Francillo Durfey.
Fork has a very bad taste. Thurs. 16th. We left our night encampment and
Sun., 5th. Meeting was held at the usual hour. rode down Spring Canyon about six or eight miles
Col. Smith selected F. Durfey, E. J. Barnard, Wm. where we were compelled to leave a horse
L. Brundage, I. J. Belnap and G. R. Grant to return belonging to N. Leavitt. It was an Indian pony and
to Salt Lake Valley for supplies. F. Durfey was had been sick all the way from the fort. 12 o'clock,
nominated head of said company. we overtook the ox train on the route from Spring
Mon., 6th. The company commenced cutting Creek to Muddy Lake, passed the wagons and
hay today. Most of the fort wall is finished and D. arrived at the lake about three P.M. The teams did
Moore and B. F. Cummings commenced the gates not arrive until dark. We all camped together on
today, The east gate is to be ten feet wide and nine the west end of the lake. The grass was good but
feet high and made of timbers well fitted together the water was quite muddy.
and four inches thick. Fri., 17th. We all left together and passed on to
Tues., 7th. The work continued as usual. B.F. Medicine Lodge, some ten miles and camped for
Cummings and J. Galiher are to carry the mail to the rest of the day. Capt. Durfey and D. Moore
Salt Lake Valley and bring out the mail on their killed some young ducks and had them prepared
return. for the general mess. On the next morning we
Thurs., 9th. Work continued in getting hay and found another note from B. F. Cummings and J.
making east gate as well as commencing the west Galliher stating that they had arrived here the 15th,
gate which is not as large as the east gate. The east a little before 3 P.M. and left about 5 A.M. of the
gate in the wall was finished today. 16th. All well, only a little sore from riding. They
Fri., 10. The east gate was finished today and also seemed to think the road no shorter than it was
put into the frame. in passing on. On the proposition of D. Moore,
N. Leavitt, P. G. Taylor, D. Moore, J. W. Capt. Durfey thought it advisable that the route
Browning and E. Lish were selected to also return should be explored. Accordingly D. Moore & E.
to Utah and bring out supplies in connection with Lish were appointed to go ahead and examine the
those that are to return with ox teams. route.
Sat., 11th. The gates were both hung up in the Sat., 18th. Camp arose as soon as light had
frames today. The mail carriers and the men with prayers and the general mess, and left Medicine
the ox train were preparing to leave on Monday Lodge and passed on for the Snake River. The
morning. company with the horses arrived at the Big Bend
Sun., 12th. Meeting was held at the usual hour. on the Snake River about noon, the ox train some
President T. S. Smith gave the brethren who were three or four miles behind. After resting a short
appointed to return to Salt Lake Valley some good time, D. Moore and E. Lish left the horse company
council, exhorting them to be faithful and prayerful and passed on down the Snake River some 25
on their way home as well as in other miles and camped for the night. This P.M. we had
circumstances, and to be united, and then he felt to face a very disagreeable wind and dust.
that all would return in safety. Sun., 19th. D. Moore and E. Lish passed on
Mon., 13th. B. F. Cummings and John Galliher down the Snake River, crossing the ford about 11
left the fort at six o'clock A.M. with riding animals o'clock A.M. passed on over the ford of Blackfoot
and one packed. An hour later, six of the men who Ford and halted and fed our horses an hour and a
half caught some chub and roasted them 2 P.M. Aug. 24. Camp moved on towards Malad
continued on Southward passed over Rosses Valley and down the valley to Deep Creek. They
Creek at the bridge and struck out towards the traveled 30 miles.
mountains for Portneuf leaving our former road far Aug. 25. Camp traveled down Malad Valley to
to the west. Arrived at the Portneuf about an hour Bear River 33 miles.
after sundown, much fatigued, found some grass Aug. 26. Camp moved on and arrived at Ogden
and camped for the night. We traveled some sixty City some time in the night, traveling 40 miles.
miles today. They arrived in good health and spirits. Bros.
Mon., 20th. We left early in the morning and Leavitt, Taylor and Browning after leaving the ox
passed on up the Portneuf some 35 miles, but train at the Snake River, passed on homeward,
finding ourselves on a route around Robinhood crossing the mountain east of Bannock Creek.
Barn, we retraced our track some ten miles looking They suffered much for lack of water in crossing
for an Indian trail somewhere that would cross the the mountain. They arrived at or hit the Malad at
Portneuf and taking up Marsh Creek, but found the Lana Stone Mountain where they got some
none. Just about sundown we struck some fresh water. N. Leavitt was made very sick by drinking
Indian tracks that passed over after we had passed too much water. They arrived at Ogden City, Aug.
up the river and by taking their back trail we found 24th all in good health.
an excellent ford and crossed and went about a The remainder of August and the month of
mile and camped for the night. We camped at a September and until the 17 of October was traken
small spring. The Portneuf is one continuous up in fitting up wagons and teams and loading
beaver pond, made so by numerous beaver dams. from our own means and donations given us by the
Tues., 21st. We were out of provisions only brethren.
had one cracker a piece at each meal for the last
two days. We continued up Marsh Creek and over MEANWHILE BACK AT THE FORT
the divide and down Muddy Creek to Malad
Valley. Thence to Frog Springs at 9 P.M. and Tues., 14th. This day a detachment of U. S.
camped. Traveled about sixty miles today. Troops under the command of Lt. Day came into
Wed., 22nd. Continued on our journey the camp of Burgess, Hill and Parry at the forks of
homeward. We got breakfast at Barnards. We the river and accompanied them to the fort. The
arrived at Willow Creek at sundown. All was well troops were in search of some Indians who had
except D. Moore's horse was lame in the forefoot killed some emigrants while on their way to
or leg. Lish stopped at Willow Creek (his home). Oregon in 1854. John Grant from Fort Hall was
D. Moore traveled on to Ogden (his home). their pilot. They had a topographical engineer with
Arrived at twelve o'clock at night. them. They appeared glad to meet with a white
settlement.
THE OX TEAMS CAME ON AS Wed., 15th. Lt. Day invited Col. Smith and a
FOLLOWS number of others to dine with him and his officers,
which was complied with.
Aug. 18, The ox teams camped on the Snake Thurs., 16th. Lt. Day took a part of his troops
River at night, some 20 miles from Medicine and went up the Salmon River in search of Indians
Lodge while others stayed at the fort and took care of the
Aug. 19. The wagons traveled down the Snake horses.
River some 20 miles. Fri., 17th. Lt. Day and detachment returned and
Aug. 20. They traveled down to the ford of the after congratulating Col. Smith and
Snake river and crossed over to the east side and the Mission on the improvements already made by
traveled 4 miles down the river making over 20 them on the Salmon River, left with his company
miles. for Fort Boise.
Aug. 21. Ox train traveled 24 miles and camped Mon., 20th. The mail sent out with Cummings
on a small creek south of McArthur's bridge. and Galliher from Fort Limhi last Monday, 13th,
Aug. 22. ox train traveled 24 miles and camped arrived at Ogden City today.
on Bannock Creek and Crooked Creek fork. D. Moore and E. Lish, on their way with those
Aug. 23. Camp moved on up Bannock Creek returning to Salt Lake Valley for supplies, had
about 15 miles and then crossed over the gone ahead of the others for the purpose of
mountain to the left and camped on a deep bushy surveying out the Portneuf River route, it being
canyon. We traveled 25 miles. reccommended from information obtained from
mountaineers. They continued their course up the
Portneuf some 35 miles, but found it impossible Sat. 29th. B.F. Cummings, Lot Smith and John
for wagons to travel that route. Therefore, they Clawson arrived with the mail from Utah
returned some ten miles on their backtrack and Territory.
finding a ford on the Portneuf, crossed over. Sun., 30th. Meeting was held at the fort as
They found the Portneuf one continuous beaver usual. A letter from Brigham Young containing his
pond from the numerous dams made in some ages advice and council to the brethren was read and
past. At one place they found the remains of an old accepted.
beaver dam on a solid rock and from fifty to one
hundred feet above the bed of the river, where it OCTOBER 1855.
runs, which is some 150 to 200 yards further south,
leaving the old dam high up on the side of the Mon., 1st. Col. T.S. Smith, B. F.
mountain. Cummings, Lot Smith, J. Clawson, G. W. Hill and
Tues., 21st. At the fort the labors still continued. B. H. Watts went down the river for the purpose of
Large numbers of Indians kept coming in wishing exploring the country, Lot Smith and John
to trade salmon for bread. Clawson having come out for that purpose.
D. Moore and E. Lish after reaching the Thurs., 4th. Warrahoop, the Bannock first
California Road today, met with a train of baptized in Snake River, came to the fort today. He
emigrants, then passed on up Marsh Creek and was happy to find the brethren again.
came to a camp of Shoshonees and some traders; Fri., 5th. Col. T. S. Smith and company
also found Old Manuel, the Spaniard with them. returned from exploring expedition. They reported
He was about to start for Salt Lake Valley and he some good land down the river.
accompanied them to Malad Valley. Sat., 6th. The company are still plowing and
Sun., 26th. As usual meeting was held today at sowing wheat. They had two plows running all this
Fort Limhi and a good spirit was manifest in the week.
meeting. Mon., 8th. Col. T. S. Smith, Lot Smith and J.
Joseph Parry was taken very sick on the 24th Clawson started down the river again.
and being administered to at evening, was healed Tues., 9th. The exploring party returned. No
forthwith. further discoveries reported.
The company with the ox teams who were sent Wed., 10th. Lot Smith and J. Clawson started
into Salt Lake Valley for supplies all arrived in back for Salt Lake Valley. A number of Bannocks
Ogden City in good health and spirits. and Shoshonees came and camped near by the fort.
Fri., 12th. An Indian child being very sick was
SEPTEMBER 1855. administered to and healed.
Sun., 14th. A large number of Indians who
Sat., 1st. The men at the fort commenced were camped nearby, assembled together in the
an Indian School today for the purpose of learning fort, where G. W. Hill and B. H. Watts preached to
the Shoshonee tongue them in their own tongue. The Indians were much
Thurs. 6th. There was quite a shower of rain in pleased and said it was a good talk.
the Salmon River Valley today while at the same Wed., 17th. Another Indian child was healed by
time snow was falling on the mountain tops. being administered to, which made the third one
Fri., 7th. There was heavy frost this morning in thus healed. Many of the Indians visit daily at the
the Salmon River Valley. fort and express their affections for the brethren.
Tues., 11th. A number of Shoshonee Indians Thurs., 18th. Eight wagons left Ogden City, F.
came to the fort. G. W. Hill preached to them in Durfey and family, two wagons; D. Moore and
their own tongue. wife and child and one wagon; I. J. Clark, wife and
Wed., 19th. Quite a number of Shoshonees three children with two wagons, C. McGary and
camped near by the fort today. wife with one wagon, G. R. Grant, one man with
B. F. Cummings, Lot Smith and John Clawson one wagon; G. Belnap with one wagon; We passed
left Ogden City for Fort Limhi. by Bingham's fort and was detained there some
Thurs., 20th. Manuel, a Spaniard & time. We passed on to near H. D. Pearson's, 12
Mountaineer arrived at the fort with some letters miles and camped.
for Col. Smith and others. Fri., 19th. We traveled on to Willow Creek,
Tues., 25th. Snag's son and another Indian came gathered up some donations and got one wagon
to the fort with some letters from Utah Territory. tire set and then passed on to near Box Elder Creek
Wed., 26th. Commenced sowing wheat and and camped for the night.
plowing for fall wheat.
At Fort Limhi, Manuel and a man by the name We had a good day for traveling. Cool wind this
of Burr arrived at the fort from the Flathead evening. The upper crossing of Deep Creek is
country. good.
Sat., 20th. We laid in camp all day waiting for Fri., 26th. We passed on over Deep Creek and
J. N. Browning and J. Galliher. D. Moore up to the second crossing of the headwaters of the
organized a company of calvary at Box Elder. Malad, about 18 miles. The day was very warm.
Capt. Durphy spent the day in gathering up the Some of the cattle lolled with the heat. The night
donation of wheat and etc. We organized that was very cold.
night; F. Durfey, Capt.; G. Belnap, Lt.; G. R. Sat., 27th. We traveled ten miles and camped at
Grant, sgt.; P. G. Taylor, D. O. the last crossing of the headwaters of the Malad.
At Fort Limhi, Mr. Burr left the fort for Salt Traveled over one mountain today. Some of the
Lake Valley. Several letters were sent to Utah in teams were very tired, having to haul such heavy
his care. loads.
Old Manuel intends to stay at the fort all winter. Sun., 29th. Traveled twelve miles over two
Sun., 21st. We drove our cattle up for a start. mountains. The teams had a hard days work. We
(Browning, Galliher and Lish having arrived camped on the head water of Crooked Creek. The
yesterday.). We found one of D. Moore's oxen weather was quite pleasant.
gone. It took us until noon to find it. In passing Mon., 29th. We commenced our travels down
over the rocky ridges, Bro. I. J. Clarke broke one Crooked Creek. We had traveled about one and a
of his axle trees and D. Moore broke one wagon half miles, when in passing over a side hill, one of
spoke. D. Moore's wagon wheels broke down and came
Back at the fort, the brethren held a meeting very near upsetting the wagon. The camp halted
and by request of Col. Smith, Geo. W. Hill and all turned to by the order of Capt. Durfey and
preached to the Indians in the Shoshonee tongue. repaired the wheel before sundown. Our spoke
After which fifty five of them were baptized by timber was the mountain pine.
Bro. Hill. They were confirmed under the hands of Tues., 30th. We passed on down Crooked
William Burgess, Charles Dalton and Joseph Creek Canyon., an unaccountably bad road most
Parry. of the way. The company was glad to see the end
After the natives were baptized, a young child of the canyon. We camped at the forks of the
by the name of Odessa was blessed by Pres. Smith Bannock and Crooked Creek. The night was very
and B. F. Cummings. cold.
Mon., 22. We had to lay by all day to get Bro. Wed., 31st. We traveled down to the Portneuf
Clark's wagon mended. One of D. Moore's cow's River about eighteen miles and camped on the
was lost. We did not find her until about three p.m. high bank. We got several wagon tires in the river.
Tues., 23rd. We had to guard our cattle last There was a cold wind at night.
night to keep them from leaving us. We
commenced traveling at 9 o'clock a.m. We passed NOVEMBER 1855.
on to Bear River, crossing over the ford and up to
the upper ford and camped on the high bank about Thurs., 1st. The company with the
3:30 p.m. We drove our cattle on the bottoms. We supplies passed Fort Hall today and passed to old
traveled about sixteen miles today. Fort Lorin. This old station was built in 1849 by
The people of Davis, Weber, and Box Elder some U. S. Troops, who endeavored to winter their
counties, Utah, had donated quite liberally in stock in Cache Valley the winter following and
assisting the company of men who came in for there lost (according to report) some 900 head out
supplies for use in the Salmon River Mission, and of 1300. The fort is some seven miles from Fort
this company of men were on their way back to Hall up the Snake River. There are only three or
Fort Limhi, having crossed over Bear River. four rooms standing at the present and they are
Wed., 24th. We left our camp at 9:30 a.m. and occupied by Capt. Grant as a kind of trading post.
traveled on to Frog Springs, some 18 miles. The We here found one Henry Miller, a refugee from
roads were very dusty. The wind was from the Salt Lake Valley, who is in Capt. Grant's employ.
south which kept the dust right along with us, Fri., 2nd. Snow fell on the mountains of the
which made it very disagreeable. J. W. Browning Snake River, and also in the valley of the Salmon
is quite sick. River.
Thurs., 25th. We commenced our travel at 8:45 Capt. Durfey decided to send Jonathan
a.m. we arrived at Deep Creek at 2 p.m. The day Browning and E. Lish back home again on account
was tolerable cool. Wind was from the north west. of the apparent approach of winter and the scarcity
of provisions. Many of the company wrote letters The brethren at Fort Limhi held a meeting as
to their families. At 11 a.m. we traveled on about usual. G. W. Hill preached to the Indians who
two miles to a better place to camp. The day was were present after which the following were
very cold and there was a strong wind from the baptized by Pres. T.S. Smith: Tievonduah,
north. Bro. Brundage is very sick this morning generally known as Snag, Richard, Horace, Jacob,
with diarrhea. J. Browning has recovered from his Parshoup, Waships, Legetsay. This last named
sickness. Indian was taken prisoner by the soldiers in the
Sat., 3rd. It was a pleasant day. The sun was course of last summer and tied, both hands and
shining and clear and warm. We traveled 18 miles feet to a stick that passed under his legs. But as
and forded the Blackfoot Fork and the Snake soon as it was dark and all the soldiers had retired
River. Bro. Durfey got some of his load wet by his to rest except the guard, he managed to loose the
team not going where he wanted them to go. After chords from his wrists and legs and as the guards
crossing the river, Bro. Durfey got one of his passed from him, he made a spring and cleared
wagons broke and J. Galliher got his broke also in himself and made his escape leaving his buffalo
crossing a deep ravine. We repaired Bro. Durfey's robe on the ground where he was tied.
in a little while and loaded it up again and got into Mon., 12th. Back with the company coming
camp by sundown. J. Galliher soon got his wagon from Salt Lake, it was snowing very fast at 10
repaired also.. We camped near two lodges of A.M. The snow was four inches deep on the
Shoshonees that were on their way to the Salmon ground. We traveled in the snow storm until about
River. 11 A.M. when the snow ceased. Camp continued
Sun., 4th. Pleasant and warm with some on until 3 P.M. The snow was not so deep as
appearance of storm. We traveled 15 miles and where we camped.
had a lot of sandy roads today. Some of the train Tues., 13th. The camp traveled 12 or 13 miles
are quite tired. The families of the Shoshonees in snow from 2 to 6 inches deep. We camped on
traveled with us and camped near us at night. Lost Creek. The cattle suffered much with cold last
Mon., 5th. Snow fell on the ground around us night and also this evening with cold and want of
last night. We traveled 15 miles and camped at the feed.
upper end of the Snake River, Dust flew like fog. It Wed., 14th. We started early this morning and
was cold and a strong wind at night made camping passed over the divide. The snow was about one
very disagreeable. foot deep on the divide. It was very cold. We
Tues., 6th. We traveled to the big bend in the camped at the quaking aspen grove on Antelope
Snake River. We camped about 4 p.m. One of the Creek about sundown. About 7 P.M. the wolves
families of Shoshonees that had camped at the ford attacked a cow belong ing to G. R. Grant. G. R.
of the Snake River, have kept company with us to Grant, D. Moore, P. G. Taylor, G. Belnap and Bro.
this place. They have a cow and yearling calf with Galliher ran down down to the creek with all speed
them, both with red necks. They are anxious to sell and alarmed the wolves by firing and hollering.
them. The wolves left and troubled the cattle no more.
Wed., 7th. J. W. Browning and E. Lish bought Thurs., 15th. We found G. R. Grant's cow dead.
the cow and calf from the Indians for 4 bars of We gave her to some Indians who were camped
lead. We traveled to Medicine Lodge. We did not with us. We traveled about 16 or 17 miles today
arrive until after dark. The teams were very tired as and camped near some excellent grass on the forks
also the teamsters. of the creek. It was a clear cold day, but the snow
Thurs., 8th. By advice of Capt. Durfey, camp was not so deep. We found good grass for our
laid by to rest their cattle. Several men went on a teams.
hunt but found little or no game. Sat., 17th. We traveled over Little Mountain
Fri., 9th. Traveled to Muddy Lake. We arrived and down to the Fort. We arrived there a little after
at 4 p.m. There was a cold wind from the sundown. We met several of the brethren about
southwest. four miles from the fort. They had been informed
Sat., 10th. We traveled to Spring Creek, some of our coming by an Indian that passed us on Little
25 miles. We left Muddy Lake at 6:30 a.m. We Mountain. We were much rejoiced to find all in
arrived at Spring Creek at a few minues after 4 the fort enjoying good health and spirits. Pres.
p.m. Had quite a snowstorm on the road. The cattle Smith and all the rest were much rejoiced to see us
very tired at night. all in good health and also enjoying good spirits,
Sun., 11th. It was very cold last nigfht. although we had suffered much from exposure and
We traveled about 11 miles. It was clear and cold storm. We were informed that some 65 of the
all day. It was cold at evening. natives were baptized into the Church in our
absence. Several of them were yet camped nearby, Mon., 3rd. After Pres. Smith found that the
of whom Snag, the head chief of the Snakes and amount of provisions would be rather limited for
Bannocks, was one of the number baptized. There the time that would intervene before another
are also many others not yet baptized, camped near harvest, he counselled with several of the brethren
us. whether it would not be a matter of policy to give
We found that the men who were left at Fort those who had stayed at the Fort through the
Limhi had been very busy during our absence. summer the privilege of returning to Salt Lake
They had enlarged the field, plowed and sowed Valley to winter. Accordingly, G. W. Hill, Jos.
quite an extent of land and had put up quite a large Parry, B. H. Watts, Ira Ames, Wm. Bachelor, Wm.
amount of hay in their stack yard. Burch, Abraham Zundell, Thomas Butterfield and
D. Moore's wife and daughter, Sister Durfey Isaac Shepherd concluded that they would return
and Sister Clark were the first female emigrants to Salt Lake Valley and winter there
that ever settled on that North Country. Tues., 4th. All day was spent in writing letters
Sun., 18th. Meeting was held at Col. Smith,s and preparing for the brethren to return home.
house. Capt. Durfey and others spoke, giving an There was quite a snow storm this morning.
account of their doings while at Utah in gathering Wed., 5th. The above named brethren left the
up donations for the mission. fort this morning for their homes in Salt Lake
Mon., 19th. The houses at the Fort were Valley, taking with them 6 yoke of oxen, three
crowded all day with natives coming in with their wagons and four head of horses.
deerskins to trade and to get some Toashatecup The snow at the time of starting was nine inches
and tobacco which they found rather scarce. deep and they had two ranges of mountains to
Tues. Sat., 20th 24th. Time was spent cross. The reason for them leaving was to save
finishing up housing and other labor. We had cold provisions so they could take but little with them.
nights, with now and then a little storm at night The altitude increased from the start and
with pleasant days for winter weather. consequently the snow got deeper and the weather
Sun., 25th. We had meeting today at Pres. became colder. They found it very cold on top of
Smith's house. Belnap, Clark and Brundage spoke the Salmon Range. But as cold as it was they saw
of the duties of the Elders on this Mission. After on this range a herd of several hundred elk.
which Pres. Smith spoke on the subject of trade Thurs., 6th. Eight of the men that were left at
with the Indians. Said it was important that some the Fort went to the canyon south east of the fort
person should be appointed to trade for the and cut about a dozen pieces of timber for the saw
mission. That one system of action might be mill, but finding the timber so frozen and the
carried out and general satisfaction on the part of weather so cold, they thought it prudent to quit as
the Indian rendered accordingly. It was voted that it was almost impossible to stand on the mountain
Pres. Smith be the only person allowed to trade side.
with them at this fort. Fri., 7th. President Smith, B. F. Cummings, P.
Tues., 27th. Many of the Indians left today for G. Taylor, and some others surveyed off 26 five
Horse Prairie and do not expect to return until acre lots south of the fort, between the first and
spring. They were quite anxious to trade for second creeks which were drawn for according to
ammunition as they said their meat was all gone their number by the brethren present. Some of
and they must go on a hunt. those present drew for those who were absent.
Sun., 16th. It has been cold and stormy
DECEMBER 1855. throughout the past week. The snow is at present
about ten inches deep all over the valley. The cattle
Sun., 2nd. Meeting was commenced at 12 seemed to feel the cold considerable. The brethren
o'clock noon when Lewis Shurtliff was ordained a are making all effort possible to learn the tongue of
seventy under the hands of Thomas S. Smith, the natives, ie, Shoshonee.
assisted by William Burgess, Pleasant Green The company returning to Ogden arrived at
Taylor, and Benjamin F. Cummings, Presidents in Fort Hall today, having consumed all their
the Quorums of Seventies, after which President provisions. The snow at this place was about 15
Smith cautioned some of the brethren against inches deep. They called on Capt. Grant. He asked
playing checkers and cards. He thought their them whether they had dropped from the sky for
moments might be spent to more profit. After he did not think it possible for men to travel in
which some made confession and promised to such weather. Especially with such outfits as they
refrain from such games in the future. had.
He recieved them kindly but told them he could
not furnish them a pound of flour from the fact that
the severity of the winter had brought an unusual
number of Indians around him and they had
obtained from him a good portion of his flour. But
he would let them have all the beef that they would
like to get. He also let them have some groceries
and some blankets and moccassins.
They had 180 miles more to travel and the
snow was as deep on this part as on the other and
they had but beef to eat. In crossing the Bannock Sat., 29th. The Indians are coming into the Fort
range they found the snow very deep and it was a and complaining very much about being hungry
serious question whether they would be able to and unable to get any game on account of the snow
cross. One day they traveled from early morning being so deep and the weather so cold. They say
till late at night and made about three miles. All that they never knew of so hard a winter here
this because the men had to tramp down the snow before. The brethren divided their provisions with
to make a road for the cattle to travel in. At night them as much as they dared to, which, in all
they camped on the mountain without wood and probability will run them short of food before
water in a driving storm. Consequently without another harvest.
fire and no supper or breakfast nor any feed for the Sun., 30th. Still continues cold.
cattle. Next day they went down the mountain and
camped at a spring at the head of Malad Valley. Mon., 31st. Last day of year 1855. More
The cattle had an opportunity of getting a little pleasant.
grass and sage brush on the hill sides where the
wind had blown the snow off. The following night JANUARY 1856
they camped on Deep Creek and the next on the
line between the Utah and Washington Territories Tues., 1st. Col. Smith and Mess prepared
with a few families who had settled here a few a splendid New Years dinner for the several
months previous. They were extremely poor and families in the Fort of which they partook with
not able to help. joyful hearts.
These families were the first settlers in Malad At evening they enjoyed themselves in the
Valley. Their next difficulty was in fording Bear dance until 12 o'clock at night.
River. The weather was intensly cold but the river Tues., 31st. Nothing of note transpired at the
was not entirely frozen over. They cut the ice and Fort this month. The brethren made good progress
forded the river. The water was deep and cold. in learning the Shoshonee tongue. They held
They arrived in Ogden on Dec. 26th in good meetings three times a week and a good spirit
health and mighty hungry and most of the boys prevailed in their midst.
frozen. The weather this month has been very cold and
Tues., 25th. according to previous stormy. An inspection of the stock today by some
arrangements, the sisters prepared as good a of the men who went out to the range showed most
Christmas dinner as the circumstances would of the cattle were apparently quite smart, although
allow, which was served at 3 P.M. of which all the several of them were getting quite poor.
brethren in the fort partook with thankful hearts,
feeling that the Lord was still mindful of them, FEBRUARY 1856.
although they were far distant from the pale of
civilization. Mon., 11th. President Smith, B. F.
At evening they had some recreation dance. Cummings, Wm. Burgess, C. Dalton and D. H.
Fri., 28th. This afternoon the sun presented a Stephens are beginning to prepare to return to Salt
very singular appearance. When about an hour Lake Valley.
high above the top of the west mountain. There B. F. Cummings has commenced an odometer
were two semi circles somewhat resembling to measure the distance from this place to Ogden
rainbows above the sun with no less than three City.
very bright sundogs in the first and three more in Sun., 17th. Meeting was held at Fort Limhi at
the second on a direct line with the three first and the usual hour. President Smith spoke on the duties
the sun but not so bright as the first or inside three. of the mission, etc., after which he nominated
It looked as follows: Brother P. G. Taylor to take charge of the mission
in his absence. Brother Taylor was duly sustained feel good whenever he heard them speak in their
as such by a vote of all present. meetings.
Thurs., 21st. Shuwooko, the Bannock Chief and Wed., 19th. The Indian, Snag, came to the Fort
some of his family arrived at the fort at evening. today from the upper valley and shoveled off the
They had come in from Horse Prairie to the upper snow for 3 lodges saying that he was going to
valley of the Salmon River a few days past. He move down. He told what had transpired during
was astonished to see so much snow in these the past winter where he had camped. He said the
valleys. He said he had never seen so much snow Bannocks and the Nez Perce had gambled all
here before. winter and that a Bannock had stolen two horses
Fri., 22nd. The old Chief, after getting several from the Nez Perces, and that the Nez Perces had
presents in the shape of toshatecup, returned again taken two from the old Bannock Chief,
today to the upper valley, leaving his brotherinlaw Showwookoo, in revenge. He told how the Nez
at the fort on the hands of the brethren. Perce wanted to go to war with the Bannocks, and
how he had preached the words that Brigham
MARCH 1856. Young had told him, that it was not good to fight,
and he (Snag) felt that it was good talk.
Thurs., 6th. P.G. Taylor, C. McGary, and Fri., 21st. A well was dug today in the Fort.
D. Moore went to the range today and found there Water was reached at about 12 feet deep. They
a cow belonging to N. Leavitt that had been killed found in digging the well, frost in the earth 4 feet
by the Indians. They saw the Indian's tracks and deep.
found also a thread of a green blanket on the Sun., 23rd. Meeting as usual. At evening, Snag,
ground. On their return they went to an Indian Teahtowah, (Snag's brother), Young Bonapart, a
Lodge nearby Tingosho's and got another thread son of the late principle Shoshonee chief, and
out of the supposed blanket and compared them. another family arrived at the Fort.
They found that they were exactly alike, but all the Tues., 25th. Antwain, a half breed, in the
Indians denied seeing or knowing anything about employ of Jonah Grant, moved down nearby the
said cow. fort today, from the upper valley. Eight lodges of
Sat., 8th. President Smith and the company that the Nez Perces came in also and camped nearby.
are soon to leave for Salt Lake, concluded to take They came in from Horse Prairie. All the brethren
the best horses there are here and pack in instead are hard at work, some fencing garden, and some
of taking any wagons. getting coal wood.
This evening a meeting was called by the Fri., 28th. The brethren commenced plowing
brethren for the purpose of investigating a and sowing wheat today. They have two plows and
complaint made by the teachers against one of the three harrows running.
brethren for profaining the name of Deity and Mon., 31st. Started another plow today which
other unchristian like conduct. The charges were makes three plows and three harrows in use.
clearly proven against him and he was sharply News arrived from Fort Hall on the 25th,
reproved by the President and required to renew having a very hard journey of 14 days, In deep
himself by baptism. snow most of the way. The winter has been very
Tues., 11th. About 8 o'clock this morning, hard there and many cattle had died.
President Smith, Wm. Burgess, B. F. Cummings,
Charles Dalton, D. H. Stephens and Jesse Clark APRIL 1856.
left the Fort for Salt Lake Valley. Also I. J. Clark's
son and Washington Barber, an emigrant brought Tuesday, 1st. Snag left the Fort for Salt
out here by G. R. Grant last fall left with the co. Lake Valley. Old Manuel also left with him for
Wed., 12th. There were only 12 men left at the Fort Hall. They were all well pleased to get rid of
Fort today which gave it quite a desolate the latter person.
appearance. Last night was a severe one for the There was quite an amount of wheat put in
brethren who left yesterday for Salt Lake Valley, today.
to camp out. Sat., 5th. P.G. Taylor and D. Moore laid
Sun., 16th. Old Tengosho came to meeting this off a water sect about a mile and a half long, to
morning. He seemed much ashamed about the water the south field.
killing of Leavitt's cow. He said his heart had felt Sun. 6th. Meeting was held at the Fort at 10
very bad because his brethren would not talk to A.M. A good spirit was manifest. Several of the
him of late and he had come up this morning to natives were present. Bro. G. R. Grant spoke some
hear some of the brethren talk, for it made his heart to them in Shoshonee. After meeting, Bro. L. W.
Shirtliff was rebaptized by I. J. Clark. After which (Pastimmah) a Sho shonee, Louis, Joseph
he baptized his son, Cyrus Clark, aged about 9 (Pansukmudzu we), and Eli (Nabigyeyah),
years. 4 of the natives there presented them selves Bannocks.
for baptism, viz., Tetowaw (Snag's brother) a very Tues., 22nd. The ground was white with snow
intelligent native who was afterwards named Lehi, this morning. Four loads of pine timber from first
Joseph and Thomas (natives who said they had no canyon south was hauled today for the mill. Also
native name), Aapiece or Arrow (a half Bannock did some labor on the water ditch.
and half Sho shonee). They were confirmed by the Wed., 23rd. D. Moore and G. Belnap
water's edge under the hands of P. G. Taylor, F. commenced labor on the mill today. Michael, an
Durfey, D. Moore, I. J. Clark, G. Belnap and G. R. old half breed mountaineer arrived from Fort hall.
Grant. He stated that the news from Salt Lake was that
Sun., 13th. Meeting at the Fort as usual. A most of the people were out of bread and a great
number of the natives were present, Shoshonees many cattle had died through the winter.
and Bannocks. After the meeting the following Sat., 26th. Some lodges of Bannocks and
natives were baptized by P. G. Taylor: males Shoshonees camped nearby the fort today. They
Cyrus (Conebonah), Henry (Pantage nickup), are on their way to Camosh Prairie.
David (Zeeme Snag's brother), George Sun., 27th. Most of the camp went to see a
(Ohawwigeah). Females Jane (Tetewah's wife), Shoshonee this morning who had his head and
Mary (Joseph's wife), Esther (Poecha, Tetewah's forehead very badly torn sometime yesterday. He
mother), Elizabeth (Upse manna, Te tewah's made out to find his way home some time in the
wife), Louisa (Cuebah, also the latter's wife), night.
Mary (Thomas' wife), June (his sister), Sarah (his Mon., 28th. P. G. Taylor and six of the men
mother). commenced fencing the south field, while some of
The above Thomas and Joseph spoken of, are the others labored in the canyon cutting mill
commencing to farm this season with the fort timber.
hands. Tues. 29th. The snow was falling very fast this
At evening a young Bannock arrived from Fort morning. About 9 o'clock A.M., B. H. Watts and
Hall with some letters for the brethren here. He A. Zundell arrived with the mail from Salt Lake
came from Fort Hall in 3 days, a distance of about City, bringing news that many cattle had died
200 miles. during the past winter in the northern settlements
Wed., 16th. The fort hands finished sowing of Utah and many families are now living without
their wheat today, having sowed some 80 bushels bread. They also brought news of several more
of wheat, 5 bushels of barley, 2 bushels of oats, being added to our mission.
and about 2 bushels of peas. Making in all 90
bushels of seed grains sowed since the 25th of MAY 1856.
March 17 days labor with teams which were weak Thurs., 1st. Stormy most of the day. G. Belnap
from the severity of the winter. had an attack of Mountain Fever.
Fri., 18th. Several camps of Bannocks arrived at The farming operations are still continuing,
the fort today from Horse Prairie. ploughing for corn, hauling timber for the mill, etc.
Sat., 19th. P. G. Taylor and D. Moore went to Mon., 12th. A. Leavitt and E. J. Barnard arrived
the second canyon south, while G. Belnap and J. in the fort about noon or a little after. They
Galliher went to the second one north or down the reported the Company with Bro. Parry about three
river in search for timber for the mill which the days back.
company at the fort were about to commence. The wheat grows very slowly. Some of the
They found the South Canyon rather hard of brethren are without breadstuff, and the harvest
access. The report from the north or second creek seems very distant, yet all seem to enjoy
canyon was good. themselves well and look forward to a day of
Sun., 20th. After the meeting today, the plenty.
following natives were baptized Ralph (pieowits)., Thurs., 15th. Joseph Parry and company arrived
James (Motowinnie), Riccowits son. today. The following are their names: Joseph
Mon., 21st. After the teams were got ready to Parry, Thomas Day, B. H. Watts, Jacob Miller,
go and plow out the water ditch route, four of the George McBride, Henry R. Cleveland, Thomas M.
natives came and wished to be baptized before Abbot, S. M. Molen (Murdock), Thomas Corless,
they left, as they were about to leave for Snake N. Leavitt, G. W. Hill, Wm. Bard, H. C. Hadlock,
River. Accordingly, Bro. P. G. Taylor baptized James Walker, Bailey Lake, Wm. J. Perkins,
them. Their names are as follows: Levi Wallace M. McIntire, Wm. Batchelor.
Sun., 18th. After the meeting, 16 of the new Tues., 8th. Col. Smith arrived in the fort. All
company were rebaptized. hands were glad to see him safe back.
Sun., 25th. During the past week considerable Fri., 11th. The company consisting of nine
work was done, such as irrigating grain, hauling persons and four wagons and one old government
timber, ploughing, and various other work. Some wagon from Fort Hall arrived today. There names
natives moved nearby the fort and camped. are as follows: B. F. Cummings, Chas. Dalton,
The meeting today was crowded with natives. Wm. Burgess, David H. Stephens, Ira Ames and
Several of the brethren preached. G. W. Hill spoke Thomas Butterfield of the first mission and Pardon
in the Shoshonee tongue. After meeting the Webb, Henry Nebeker and Richard B. Margots of
following natives were baptized: Joseph (Mopeah), the new mission.
Israel (Yokoap), Alfred (Tisseadamake), John Sat., 12th. The natives are moving off now for
(Cotssequa miat), William (Tahhawibe) and their buffalo hunt. They have caught a great
Yampeah (Mopeah's wife). number of Salmon this season.
Mon., 26th. The grasshoppers have commenced Thurs., 24th. It rained very hard this
to devour the wheat on the bottom lands. morning. At evening, some martial music was
given at the fort and a few rounds of small arms
JUNE 1856. fired in remembrance of the anniversary of the
entering of the pioneers into Great Salt Lake
Wed., 11th. There was quite a frost last Valley.
night which destroyed much of the vegetables. The Thurs., 27th. N. Leavitt and L. W. Shirtliff left
grasshoppers have continued their work of on horse back for Salt Lake Valley. They are to fit
destruction. The brethren have killed many bushels up a salt wagon and to return to the fort the fore
of them, but there are plenty left yet. part of September.
Thurs., 12th. Salmon is being caught by the Mon., 28th. Some of the brethren left for Salt
natives and brought in for sale. Lake Valley today for supplies.
Sat., 21st. News of two men from Fort Hall
being killed near Fort Boise, by the Indians, some AUGUST 1856.
time in the spring past, was brought here by the Mon., 4th. The several messes
natives. commenced cutting hay on the bottom lands below
Sat., 28th. The crops are about all destroyed by the fort.
the grasshoppers and some of the brethren are Tues., 5th. Col. Smith's, P. G. Taylor's and
preparing to return home. Thomas Corless' horses were brought back by two
Sun., 29th. A company of nine persons were Flat Head Indians. Col. Smith remunerated them
organized for the purpose of returning to Salt Lake by several presents such as shirts and other articles.
Valley. G. Belnap was appointed captain. Tues. 19th. During the last week, the work
Mon., 30th. The company consisting of G. continued as usual, cutting hay, building the mill,
Belnap, I. J. Clark, J. Galliher, J. W. Browning, E. etc. Nearly all the natives have gone on their hunt.
Lish, C. McGary, G. R. Grant, Wm. Shaw and Today the mill did its first grinding.
Wm. Perkins, with seven wagons, 11 yoke of oxen Wed., 20th. The mill was completed today as
and all their cows except one, and some 5 or 6 far as could be for want of lumber. Col. Smith and
head of horses left Fort Limhi about 12 o'clock D. Moore furnished the belting leather for the band
noon. which was worth about $12.00. Many of the
brethren furnished iron.
JULY 1856.
SEPTEMBER 1856
Tues., 1st. We commenced making a Mon., 8th. Lewis W. Shirtliff and John Leavitt
corral wall of mud. arrived with the wagon of salt. 27 bushels which
Wed., 2nd. The mill frame, a building 30 feet N. Leavitt had purchased and paid for out of his
square by about 13 feet high was raised today. own means. He also furnished three yoke of oxen
G. W. Hill baptized an Indian this morning and the wagon to haul it out.
whom they called Alma (Woo rettome), a Wed., 10th. D. Moore and P. Webb were
Shoshonee. preparing to go to Salt Lake Valley to winter, and
Sun., 6th. Meeting was held at 11 A.M. Most of B. H. Watts and A. Zundell also to return on
the brethren spoke. They expressed themselves as horseback to come back with mail December next.
not being discouraged although most of their This closes the clerking of D. Moore for the
wheat crop was destroyed. Salmon River Mission for the present. B. F.
Cummings was appointed Clerk pro tem during were donated in Bishop John Stoker's ward (Davis
the absence of D. Moore. Co.) for the benefit of said mission.
Thurs., 11th. D. Moore, J. Leavitt and P. Webb The following names who arrived with the
left for Salt Lake Valley today. company were newly added to the mission. H. V.
Sat., 13th. B. H. Watts and A. Zundell started Shirtliff, Owen Dix, M. D. Hammond, and E. J.
on horse back for Salt Lake Valley. Robinson.
Mon., 15th. Several plows were put in Thurs. 6th. It was snowing with strong wind
operation today. from the north. The brethren met at 9 A.M. for the
Tues., 16th. Some of the men were plowing, purpose of fasting and prayer. The result was, that
some others were grinding wheat, while others a renewed determination to go ahead was manifest.
were building a fish trap. Mon., 10th. A company of 10 of the brethren
Sun., 26th. An Indian brought in news that started for their homes in Salt Lake Valley.
Snag, the old Shoshonee chief was on his way to Thurs., 13th. P.G. Taylor, B. F. Cummings and
this place, but he was suffering much from the E. Robinson started for Bitter Root Valley (Flat
wound in his leg and he had stopped back some 30 Head Country), P. G. Taylor having some business
miles for his leg to recover. Some of the brethren to transact with Mr. McArthur who had lately gone
sent him some flour by the Indian on his return. over to that place. They traveled over the main
Mon., 27th. Col. Smith and others started up the divide of the Rocky Mountains and camped on a
valley on a hunting excursion. Col. Smith and 3 branch of the Missouri River, called Jefferson
others intended to go to Snag's lodge, while the Fork. The road most of the way was very rough.
others pass up the valley south. Wed., 19th. Taylor, Cummings and Robinson
arrived at McArthurs in Bitter Root Valley, after
OCTOBER 1856. traveling over a very rough road covered with
snow in some places and finding the distance from
Sat., 4th. The brethren were cleaning 150 200 miles. After arriving they soon found that
wheat, irrigating and plowing land. The wheat crop McArthur was not fully authorized to sell Fort Hall
after being trim med off by the grasshoppers, came and surrounding claims, (the business they were
forth again and yielded about 100 bushels. on), therefore they soon prepared to return home
Tues., 7th. Col. Smith and company returned again, without having time to fully explore the
today without much success in hunting. valley, which they described as being the most
Sat., 11th. Building stack yard and plowing beautiful valley yet seen by them in the mountains.
constituted the business of the past week. Tues., 25th. Taylor and company arrived at Fort
Shoowookoo, the big Bannock chief arrived Limhi from Bitter Root Valley.
today. He appears very friendly. Fri., 28th. All hands were called upon to build a
Thurs., 16th. Those appointed by Col. Smith to herd house some four miles below the fort, and a
go home for the winter started today. They are general turnout was the result.
Joseph Parry, Jas. Walker, Wm. Burgess, and Jos. JANUARY 1857.
Harker.
Thurs., 1st. Today being the general Fast day of
NOVEMBER 1856. the Church, Fast Meeting was held at Fort Limhi
Monday, 3rd. Several of the natives have and some good instruction given.
been gathering in during the past week. A little Sun., 18th. At the evening meeting Pres. Smith
Indian boy some four or five years of age died proposed that, as those who were appointed to
during the night and was buried by the brethren on bring in the fall mail (Watt and Zundell) had not
the hill east of the fort. The parents of the child had come as expected, a company should start for Utah
been baptized and the father had been named to inform Brigham Young of Bro. Taylor's and
Ralph. At 4 o'clock P.M., G. J. Perkins and company's doings in regard to Fort Hall and the
Laconias Barnard arrived at the fort and reported prospects of the Flat Head country, and appointed
the supply train some 30 miles back. Monday evening for a meeting of consultation on
Tues., 4th. The supply train in care of P. G. the subject.
Taylor arrived safe, having obtained the following Mon., 19th. The brethren met according to
supplies for the mission, of which the following is appointment. The President wished all to express
a brief report: 11,770 lbs of flour, 127 1/4 bushel their feelings on the subject before them. After
of wheat, 1,445 lbs of salt, besides other loading of considerable remarks by the brethren, it was
which 578 lbs of flour and 10 bushel of wheat concluded that if horses could be obtained, a
company of four should fit up and go to Salt Lake Please write & let me know whether the
Valley. reorganization will take place before 20th March
Tues., 20th. Horses were traded for and it was next or not.
decided that Pres. Smith, P. G. Taylor, L. W. Yours in Haste
Shirtliff and Laconius Barnard should be the D. Moore
persons to go. Major
Thurs., 22nd. The company selected to go to
Utah left the fort at about noon with some ten or COPY OF D. MOORE DEED
twelve head of horses, L. Barnard having traded
for several head from the Indians. B. F. Cummings Be it known by them Presents
was left in charge of the mission in the absence of That I David Moore, residing on lot one (1) in
the President. block (31) & plat A. of Ogden City in the County
of Weber and the Territory of Utah, for and in
FEBRUARY 1857 consideration of the good will which I have to the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latterday Saints, Give
Ogden City and convey unto Brigham Young, Trustee in Trust
Feb. 13, 1857 for the said Church, his Successors in office &
Hon. I. Ferguson Assigns all my claims to & ownership of the
Adjt. Gen. N. Legion following described property, to wit; East (1/2) of
Dear Sir: the above named city lot containing a (1/2) acre as
I have just received the Battalion Returns of the plotted in Ogden City plan including an adobe
muster 31st January last & have to write a few dwelling unfinished) & fence $300.
lines. Lot five (5) block
There seems to be but very few rifle barrels to (30) plat A of said
be had in this county at the present. There is quite City plan including
a quantity of old cast iron & I think it will be quite fence $100.
easy to get all you wish. Bishop West is taking in Twenty acres of Land
some every few days since the muster. Lot & block one west
I herewith send you a nominal Muster Roll of Range one North in
the new recruits got up by Bro. Gambler Ogden Survey north
numbering 74 in all & the total number reported on including all
duty that day is 544 although I can safely say that improvement $500.
there was about 700 on the ground. E. C. 20 acres Meadow land
Richardson only reported 24 while that company lot 4, block 2 west R.
numbers as high as 60, I think without any 5 north incl. fence. 100.
mistake, and the silver gray company is not as yet 1 horse, 80.; 3 yoke
reported at all. oxen, 300.; 380.
I have got a competent person to take charge of 5 cows, 150.; 4 calves
all the young boys in Ogden City & train them to 32. 182.
some of the first principles of military duty so that 3 pigs 25.; Fire arms
they may be better qualified to act in the future. $60. 85.
I would also ask your council (provided that the 1 sword 10. Joiner
reorganization takes place before my return to tools, 50. 60.
Salmon River) whether the officers now on that Bedding & wearing
mission are to be retained & placed in an office apparell 150.
again in said reorganization. There is some on that cooking Utensils 15. 15.
mission I could recommend & some I cannot for 1 watch & 1 clock 40.
any office. It is also the case here & if you wish it I crocking & tin ware
will give you a list of names I could reccommend 15. Books $10.. 25.
because of their faithfullness & good conduct in 2 wagons 150.; 1 set
this church. harness 20.. 70.
The Brethren at North Ogden Ward wish a total. $2,107. Together with all the Rights,
company organization there, also at East Weber. Privileges, appurtenances, there unto belonging or
They say for company muster it is very appertaining. I also Covenant & agree that I am the
inconvenient to come to Ogden City. lawful claimant & owner of said property & will
warrant & forever defend the same, unto the said
Trustee in Trust, his Successors in office & home with my family. But the time had now come
assigns, or any person whomsoever. for me to return to my field of labor, and my
D. Moore feelings were much overcome with the thoughts of
witnesses E. T. Browning, John Story, I. A. leaving my family and friends and to go again
Browning amongst the dark & benighted sons of Laman, to
endeavor to spread the Gospel of salvation among
Territory of Utah County of Weber them, which duty is a very trying one to all the
I, I. A. Browning, clerk of the Probate Court for brethren which is on that mission. But it had to be
the County aforesaid, Certify that the signer of the done and I left them without being able to express
above transfer, personally known to me. Appeared my feelings in words.
this 17 day of Feb. A. D. 1857 & acknowledged I fell in company with Bro"s. Joseph Parry &
that he of his own free will & choice executed the G. W. Hill at Ogden Bridge. Found after passing a
forgoing transfer. few words with them that it was also a hard task
I. A. Browning for them to leave their families & homes. They are
connected with me on said Mission. We were all
Fort Limhi on foot. Came on to Mound Fort. Saw Bro.
Sat., 28th. During the month past, things McGary. His wife was sick & he was thereby
continued at the fort about as usual, the majority detained & could not leave with us. I having over
of the men feeling anxious to do what they could. come my feeling a little by this time, went & bid
The Indians commenced coming in from the Harriet Chase, my sister in law goodby & then
east. traveled on to Ogden hole or north Ogden ward.
saw B. H. Watts, another of our missionary Boys.
MARCH 1857. He was already to leave & only waiting on
Thurs., 5th. Commenced sowing wheat William Burch who was behind with the wagon.
today. I traveled on to Cold Springs 1/2 mile north of
Sun., 15th. During the past week, the weather Hot Springs & there over took the Camp which
has been very pleasant and the brethren have all left Ogden City yesterday evening. I gave them
been busily engaged plowing, sowing and orders to get up the cattle forthwith, which was
preparing for farming. done and we traveled on to Willow Creek some 4
Today, Snag, the old Shoshonee Chief arrived or 5 miles farther. Here I counselled Bro. Haskin
at the fort with quite a number of Indians. His leg to trade off his old oxen for a younger yoke. While
continues bad. He wants the mission to build him a at willow Creek, I was invited to take supper with
house. Bro. Wells family but had to go on, as the wagons
Wed., 18th. Report says that the Ponderays and had left for three mile creek. I overtook the teams
the Bannocks have lately had a fight near or in the and wagons just as we arrived at the Creek. We
Buffalo Country where six of the Bannocks have camped and drove our oxen up on the side of the
been killed. mountain where we found the grass quite good.
Sun., 22nd. This finishes up B. F. Cummings About 7 o'clock P. M., B. H. Watts arrived in
record as clerk pro tem, and the same has been camp with his team & wagon which made six
transferred to the mission record by D. Moore, wagons with 13 yoke of oxen one young cow, and
clerk of the mission. a company of 13 missionaries all for Salmon
Monday 23rd. (Back in Ogden) This being the River, Oregon Territory. Their names is as
day set for the Salmon River Missionaries to leave follows: D. Moore, Wm. B. Lake. B. H. Watts,
Ogden City, the Brethren according to Crandae Dusson, Joseph Haskins, Joseph Parry, G.
appointment arrived from Salt Lake City and W. Hill, Richard Margotts, Jacob Miller, Henry
south, about 10 A.M. Col. T. S. Smith, the Cleveland, Sr, Sylvanius Collett, James Walker.
President of said Mission was also on hand to see Charles McGary & William Burch was left
us roll out. behind but expected as soon as they could come.
The wagons & teams were hindered most of the The night set in being very dark and windy and
day in getting the loading in for those in town & most of us had to take a cold supper.
after much fatiguing on my part I made out to let Wed. 25th. I got the camp up early and
the wagons off in time to make some move miles had prayers. Got our breakfast and sent some 4 or
north where we camped for the night. I remained 5 for the Cattle. J. M. McCrary arrived in camp
until morning with some others. shortly after with a yoke of steers to trade with
Tues. 24th. I left my family and home for the Bro. Haskin for his old oxen. They agreed to leave
Salmon River Mission, having spent the winter at the trade to me. I accordingly told Bro. Haskin to
allow Bro. McCrary $15 to boot between his steers record of the mission furnished the clerk by either
& the old cattle, which was done & Bro. McCrary Cummings or Hammond.
returned home to Willow Creek with the old cattle. (Back with the wagon train) We left and
The Brethren brought in the cattle about this time traveled on to Frog Springs. Bro. Margetts and
and found one missing out of Bro. Cleveland's myself went down to the Malad hunting geese but
team. Some more of the Brethren went out again to could not kill any. They were so wild. The wagons
look after the ox while 5 of the wagons rolled on to and Brethren arrived in camp before us. On our
Box Elder. Bro. McGary overtook us on the way way we called on Br. Petingil at South Fort on
to Box Elder. After the wagons arrived at the town Malad. He gave us all the bread, milk & butter we
I got the teams into Bishop E. H. Pierces yard & could eat, which came good to us as we were very
fed them well on tithing hay. Bro. J. Parry & B. H. hungry & weary in traveling. Bro. Pettingil told a
WATTS went to the mill with their team & story that he had heard Lish tell about drawing his
supposing that we would be on shortly, traveled on knife on me in ..... at Fort Limhi & wonderful
to Anson Call's Fort some eight miles farther. We scared I was at it. (A Lish Story)
waited all day at Box Elder for the wagon yet Sun., 29th. Traveled to Muddy Creek, 18
behind but finding they did not find the ox, I sent miles. Bro. Lake drove my wagon today. Bro.
Bro. Walker and an extra yoke of oxen to haul up Shaw and myself went ahead to Deep Creek.
the wagon, which was done by a little after sun Found the grass very poor & I thought it best to go
down and I once more had the satisfaction of on to Muddy. Here we found the grass a little but
getting the most of the Camp together again. We our cattle were much inclined to ramble. Had to
got another supply of hay for our oxen for the follow them down to the creek something over a
night & determined to have another hunt next day mile in a short time after they were turned out. We
for the lost ox, although the Brethren had already got them back and drove them towards the
searched over much of the country for it. mountain. Nights cold and the grass seems to grow
(Back at the Fort) Charles Dalton and A. very slow. Much snow on the mountains & is in
Zundell arrived from Utah with the mail. They sight low down ahead of us.
reported much snow on the road. They were 31 Mon., 30th. I got Bro. Shaws pony & took W.
days on their journey. They said that Col. Smith B. Lake with me & went ahead today to examine
and company arrived safe some eight days before the Kanyon Pass at the head of Malad. Some large
they left Farmington, Davis Co., Utah. drifts of snow in a little distance above the big
Thurs. 26th. (on the trail) Quite cold. Kanyon spring. We passed up to near the mouth of the
wind very strong from Box Elder Kanyon. Bishop Kanyon where I left Bro. Lake with the horses & I
Pierce gave us the use of his upper room for us to took up over the mountain on foot, but soon found
take our breakfast in & fuel to cook it with. After I was on the wrong mountain. I then passed over to
we took our breakfast, I sent Bro. Margetts & the next & then over into the kanyon nearly a mile
Wm. Shaw on their horses in search of the ox up from the mouth. I then traveled down again &
again, while the camp moved on to within 4 miles we returned to camp, finding the snow very deep
of Bear River. On our way we found Bros. Parry & in the Kanyon.
Watts at A. Calls waiting for us. After getting into Tues., 31st. William Burch presented me with a
camp we hunted for feed for our cattle but found letter from my family & the last No. of the
that there was but very little green feed to be Deseret News. I was much pleased with the spirit
found. and tenor of the letter, realizing that I had a kind
Fri. 27th. The camp passed over Bear River by and affectionate family. I felt in my heart to ask
way of the ford. Found the water low, although the my Heavenly Father to Bless them all as their
water had been some six or eight inches higher. circumstances would require. We left our camp &
After getting into camp some three miles above the commenced to make our way for the Kanyon. I
Ford we succeeded in killing two wild geese which went ahead & climbed up the highest mountain
made us quite a feast for supper. About 3 P.M. near the Kanyon and as far as I could see, the
Bros. Margetts & Shaw returned without the ox. whole mountain was one vast body of deep snow. I
We then was quite well satisfied that the ox had passed around the head of the Kanyon but could
been stolen by the Indians (as a great number of find no other way to pass the Malad divide but to
Shoshones were camped near Willow Creek) or by follow up the old road as near as we could for the
some apostate that wanted to leave for some other snow in the bottom of the Kanyon. I therefore
country. returned and I went down and gave them all the
Sat. 28th. All engaged in fencing, plowing, etc. assistance I could. We had to leave 3 of the
From this date to the 17th of April, there was no wagons near the mouth & then put all the teams on
the other three. We traveled up with those 3 On our return to our wagons we found the co. all
wagons for about 3/4 of a mile farther, then had to up and about ready to start down the mountain. We
leave another & put all the teams on to two, with accordingly drove down & was very glad to get
those two we got up into about 3/4 of a mile of the once more on the bottoms. On my way I found my
top of the divide. Here we come to snow so deep tart keg that I had lost in Sept. last with all the tart
and heavy that we had to put on ten yoke of oxen in it as when it was lost. We camped in about two
to the front wagon & by the assistance to all all or miles from the foot of the mountain. Our cattle
most of the men we made out to get that wagon being nearly used up.
through to the top. We then returned with all the Thurs., 2. Got up our teams & found them very
teams for the other two which we got up to the top sore and worn down. Yoked them up & traveled
about sun down. I then sent the teams down to the down Bannock Creek some 10 miles. Found the
other 3 wagons some two miles down the Kanyon roads very soft which was again very hard on our
where they were unyoked & turned out the teams. But we camped early and got our cattle on
Kanyon to feed on the side hills during the night. I the best feed we could find.
camped with some of the Brethren on the top of At evening after prayers we were some amused
the Mountain. The wind was from the northwest & at W. Burch Phrenologiseing on our heads.
was very cold and strong during the night, nearly Something he guessed at tolerable well for a new
upsetting our wagons. W. B. Lake's hat blew out of beginner.
the wagon & took shelter near the bottom of the Fri., 3rd. W. B. Lake let me ride his pony &
kanyon. A tin plate also took a race for the bottom Bro. Shaw and some others started ahead with me.
of the kanyon but unfortunately for it a bush was in Met the old Bannock Chief's family on the way.
the way which stopped it at a race of some 40 rods. He was up in the hills after an antelope & we did
So the hat beat the plate. There was little or no not see him. We passed on down near Crooked
sleep during the whole night and all was shook Creek & met with some of the Digger Indians. I
and rocked in the bargain. I could hear some of the stopped with them a while & talked to them. We
boys say hold on Jim to the wagon bows on your then traveled on some 2 1/2 miles and farther.
side or our cover is gone by the board. Then a Found some good grass for the trains and halted
grunt and a tug. I thought to myself, this is one for the wagons to come up which took them
way to work out our salvation & to carry the something near 2 hours.
Gospel to the Lamonites. Sat., 4th. The Company got ready for an early
Many afflictions passed through my mind start and I got some to go ahead & get some iron
during the night. while at times I would put my they had found on their way home last fall. We got
hand against the bows and the wind would come on the bank of the Portnuef with the wagons about
with such force that I could not hold one bow to its 2 p.m. & finding that we could ford the river we
right place against it. It was also very cold and passed down the Portnuef hill & crossed over. But
some of the Brethren had to camp on the ground, finding no good feed near the river we travelled on
there being no room for them all in the three to Ropes fork some 2 1/2 miles farther. here some
wagons. Indians came to us and a Bannock told us that the
Indian that killed Bro. Leavitt's ox at or near the
APRIL 1857. Portnuef Bridge last spring was camped nearby. I
talked to him again. I told him to tell the Indian not
Wed., 1st. Morning came at last & with it to come near our cattle or camp during the night
the wind abated. I arose early & took some for we was going to guard and he would get shot
crackers in pocket & started down for the other if he undertook to steal any of our cattle.
camp. On arriving found that Bro. Shaw & Watts At night I had out a good guard which was kept
were after the oxen. I took some coffee with W. up all night. But no Indian showed himself.
Burch & then climbed up to the top of the high Neither was our cattle molested.
ridge east of the Kanyon to see if the oxen was in Sun., 5th. We travelled on to Fort Hall. I went
sight. After looking some time I saw them come in in & examined the iron left there & should think
view some 4 miles down the Malad. I then went that there was some 8 hundred lbs tire iron besides
down to the wagons and in a few minutes after other iron. Found the old fort in ruins., the Indians
starting up the kanyon again it was tolerable good having torn every thing upside down. We travelled
walking, the snow being frozen. After I got up to on to near Blackfoot but & camped for the night.
the three of the men there & passed over on the Killed some ducks & saw much signs of game.
west side & threw out a great many loose stones Mon., 6th. Twenty seven years ago today the
that laid on the road where we had to pass down. Prophet Joseph Smith organized this Church (of
which I am an Elder) with only 6 members. It now (Back on the Trail) Traveled some 5 miles
numbers some hundreds of thousands, although it & camped over a slough east of Market Lake.
has been and still continues to be much spoken Several families of Indians came to our camp &
against by most of the world at large. We forded with them Francis M. Molen, on his way to Utah.
Black foot River & Snake River & camped a little Several of us wrote to our wives again & sent by
above the ford. Dempsey was also camped near him. He stayed with us all night and two families
by. Wind very strong from S. W. of the natives camped near by.
Tues., 7th. We again commenced traveling but Sun. 12th. Had to cross the bottom of Market
had not traveled more than two miles before we Lake for our cattle, they having traveled some 5 or
met with Yannettan with 96 head of horses which 6 miles during the night & morning. I gave Francis
he had mostly got in the Flat Head Country. He some crackers to help him on his way & after
was out of flour & as many of the company felt repacking the letters for him, I left with Wm. Shaw
like writing home we halted for about 1/2 an hour & traveled on to the mouth of Camash Creek some
& wrote to our families and sent by Yannetan. I 12 or 14 miles.
also sold him some 25 lbs of flour for $2.75 cash. Mon. 13th. In consequence of our cattle being
We then traveled on up Snake River about 12 so tired and the distance yet to travel in order to
miles farther & camped for the night. reach Spring Creek, I concluded to lay by all day
Wed. 8th. Traveled on to near Blackfoot rock. and give our teams rest. The day was spent in
Saw some antelope and caught some fish before hunting and camp duties such as baking bread &
the wagons arrived. other cooking preparitory to our trip on the
Thurs. 9th. Could not find the ponys this morrow. The wind blew from the northwest
morning. All strayed off. After searching some yesterday with great force, but today we have little
time found they had took the back track. Yoked up or no wind and the day is quite warm.
our oxen & moved up the river from 1 to 2 miles The bottom or bed of Muddy Lake is dry &
& laid by while three of the brethren went in sandy with a very little exception.
search of the ponys. The other spare hands had Tues. 14th. Twenty five miles lies between us
gone on ahead, some hunting & some to fish in & Spring Creek, a baron waste & entirely without
Snake River. water. After we got our teams ready for a move,
A little after sundown the brethren all returned we all knelt in Solemn Prayer for our Heavenly
to camp, but no ponys found except a stray which Father to strengthen our teams & prosper us on our
they could not catch. After the boys returned they way through out the day now before us. Bro. Parry
offered up quite largely for the recov ery of their was mouth as it is termed) After which we drove
ponys, upon which Syl Collett & B. H. Watts on & accomplished the journey by sun down & got
offered to go the next morning for the ponys, 4 in our cattle all safe in, although some of them had
number. I counseled some of the owners of the gave out in traveling from 12 to 15 miles previous
ponys not to make such offers but to no purpose. to this day. Thus I for one realize that the Lord
Fri., 10. B. H. Watts & S. Collett left as soon as heard and sanctioned our prayer this day.
it was light. The wagons also was underway quite Wed. 15th. We were on our way again today
early. We traveled up the river to first big bend 4 about 11 o'clock a.m. but our teams were very foot
miles below where the road leaves Snake River & sore & we had to lay by after traveling some 6 or 7
camped there with the intention to wait for the miles on the way today. I determined to get a pony
boys to come up, with or without the ponys as the & go on to the fort and get some more teams to
case might be. get the wagons through.
Just a little before sundown the two Brethren Thurs. 16th. I, having got a horse from Wm.
returned with the 4 ponys that strayed off & the Burch, took W. B. Lake, Wm. Shaw, & R.
stray that was found the day before, which made Margets & left early in the morning for the fort.
us all to rejoyce. Traveled all day. Passed over the divide and down
Sat., 11th. In the orders issued from the Head some two miles below Quaking Aspen Grove,
quarters of the Nauvoo Legion in Salt Lake City where we were obliged to camp, in consequence of
and under the signature of Daniel H. Wells, the a severe snow storm which came upon us here,
following is given. accompanied by a strong wind from North west.
Part 12. The Weber Military District will We cut some willows with our butcher knives &
include the whole of Weber and Summit Counties erected them in the form of an Indian Lodge after
and be organized under the supervision of David which we spread our saddle blankets over them
Moore. which sheltered us some from the piercing blast.
Our horses stood near the willows & trembled with
the cold all night, not even attempting to feed. E. J. Barnard. He had taken it out of the corral and
During the night the snow fell some four inches hobbled it out. The Indians, four in number, got it
deep & some one of us had to act as fireman while into a corner of the field fences, cut off the hobbles
the rest was trying to sleep a little. Such nights are and left them on the ground while they took the
long nights to the weary traveler who after a hard pony away. The Indians about went and found
days journey is unable to rest at night. Such, their tracks. Some three or four lodges moved into
however, is the case with us who has to camp our fort.
through these mountain regions & that too even
some times in the summer months. May 1857
Fri. 17th. Our horses looked miserable for a
journey this morning, but we started as soon as Fri., 1st, Sat., 2nd. Pleasant weather. Saturday I
there were a sufficient light in the morning to do so commenced to clean up the fort.
and traveled mostly all the day again, stopping Sun., 3rd. Bro. G. W. Hill & Haskens were
several times to let our horses feed by the way. called on to speak.
The snow as we descended or traveled down the Mon., 4th. Continued to clean up the fort. Most
valley gradually disappeared until we was on the hands at work. Some, however, seemed to
terafirma again. About 4 p.m. B. Lake & Myself want to shirk a little.
arrived at the fort. Found Bro. B. F. Cummings, Tues., May 5th. P. G. Taylor and L. W. Shirtliff
Pres. Pro Tem and all the mission well and in good arrived at the fort on horseback. They left Gov.
spirits & much rejoiced to see us safe in and when Brigham Young and co. at the Snake River Ferry.
our business was made known, Pres. Cummings Commenced some Back houses. At evening Bros.
& all hands were ready to assist those yet behind. P. G. Taylor & L. W. Shirtliff arrived in advance
Accordingly at evening 10 yoke of fresh cattle & 4 of Pres. Brigham Young"s Company who are on
teamsters were soon made up for the trip. their way here to see the Country. Bro. Taylor
Sat. 18th. The men with the relief teams started thought the camp would be in in about two days.
out early. The grass in the valley is about four Said all was well in camp.
inches high and the cattle are all fat. I felt so lame Wed., 6th. Continued our work on the back
from the ride & exposure in the snow storm that I houses while some was cleaning up their houses,
did not do any work. The ... mess finished sowing clothes, & etc. This constituted the labor of the
wheat today. Most of the mission washing and day.
cleaning up their houses. Thurs., 7th. I had to commence early this
Sun. 19th. I was called upon to speak to the morning to clean up my house. Had it to do all
mission in connection with those that came in with alone. My window having the fly dirt on it since
me. I spoke on the Reformation & the general last fall & the house in general very filthy, I not
position of the Saints & especially this mission. A having any time heretofore to clean up. Wm. Shaw
good Spirit was manifest & all that spoke after us has the dumps again about his dear, dear, wife &
expressed a joy & satisfaction more than usual. ain't worth a straw. Can't eat. Wants to go home. O
Mon. 20th, Wed. 22nd. I spent my time in Dear ...
labor, mostly on water ditches and other mission Fri., 8th. It snowed all night. The snow was
work. The company consisting of 15 men with six some four inches deep in the Fort this morning and
wagons and various articles for the mission arrived the storm still continues. The ground is
at Fort Limhi all in good spirits. I moved my uncommonly wet.
effects into my own house & Bro. B. F. Some of the brethren started out to meet
Cummings, Wm. Shaw & myself commenced to Governor Young and train. The Governor and
keep house by ourselves. company arrived at the fort at about 5 P.M.
Thur. 23rd Sat. 25. I continued work on the Some of the brethren seemed well satisfied
mission. Some Natives are about but not many. while others did not like the place or the road to it.
Snag camped near the east gate. He says the Query: What would have been their feelings if
Blackfeet Indians are prowling about. they had left their homes and families and had
Sunday, 26th. Bro. Parry & Dunn spoke after been required to break their own roads for such a
which some others spoke. Not so good a meeting distance, over sage, sand and rocks without the aid
as last Sunday. Many of the brethren expressed of even an Indian Trail, as did the first mission to
themselves so. (Have 2 meetings on Sunday Now.) this place and that too without a whine or a
Mon., 27th., Thurs., 30th. I continued at work murmur with little or no exception?
digging post holes for fence. Last night the At evening the camp was called together by the
Blackfeet Indians stole another pony belonging to marshal, Col. J. C. Little.
President Heber C. Kimball offered prayer in About sundown, Col. Smith, P. G. Taylor, D.
which he dedicated the fort, farms, timber, water, Moore and some 3 or 4 others went up to the
the valley and everything pertaining thereunto to Governor's camp and
the Lord God of Israel which was sanctioned by a stayed all night, to have a little more chat with
hearty AMEN. them before they were out of reach.
Sat., 9th. The camp was called together again Thurs., 14th. Col. Smith and brethren returned
by the marshal. to the fort, while the Governor and company
President Brigham Young offered prayer in moved on towards their homes.
which he again felt to dedicate the mission and the The brethren resumed their labors, fencing their
whole country in general to the God of Heaven fields, etc.
and Earth, which was also heartily responded to by Fri., 22nd. Some of the natives are moving off
AMEN from all present, after which he gave the again to hunt, dig roots, etc.
brethren who came with him some counsel in Sat., 23rd. The brethren were called together
regard to trade. He did not wish them to interfere for the purpose of counseling upon the subject of
with the established system of trade on the laying off their farms, and it was generally agreed
mission. that the farms should begin south of the fort and be
The day was spent in conversation, viewing the laid off down the river or north as far as the
surrounding country and in taking care of the bottoms would admit, and each of the brethren
stock. were to have what land they could cultivate.
The camp consisted of 115 men, 22 women and Col. T. S. Smith, F. Durfey, and I. J. Clark were
5 boys, with 104 horses, 64 mules, 28 carriages, chosen as a committee to lay off the land.
and 26 wagons. Sun., 31st. During the past week, the committee
On their arrival at the fort, the brethren gave the appointed to lay off the land proceeded to their
free use and possession of their houses to the labor and laid off several farms, but finding the
Presidency, the Twelve Apostles present and bottoms to contain less land than supposed, a
others of the authorities, so far as there was any meeting was called where it was proposed and
room, the brethren of the mission feeling at the voted that about half of the mission should build
same time thankful that they had the privilege of another fort about two miles down the river, in
so doing. order that all might be more accommodated with
Sun., 10th. The brethren were all called together land near by where they lived. Consequently, a fort
in the center of the fort for meeting. was laid off 26 rods east and west by 16 north and
Presidents H. C. Kimball and D. H. Wells south, containing 28 lots, 1 rod by 2 with a space
addressed the meeting on the importance of the of two rods wide between the houses and wall.
missionaries being faithful in the discharge of their This evening the brethren met and drew for their
duties, after which President B. Young and some fort lots, drawing 23 out of 28.
members of the Twelve who were present, spoke, JUNE 1857
giving much good instruction in respect to the
mission. Wed, 3rd. Snag, the old chief, returned
Mon. and Tues., 11th and 12th. The presidency and camped near the mill.
and others traveled over the surrounding country Thurs., 4th. It was Fast Day. During the
to examine it. They went up to the high bench meeting, John (Kasawot) and some other natives
above the fort and thought it a good place for a arrived and stated that the Blackfeet and some
fortification. They considered it best to dig for other Indians, six in number, had killed Thomas,
water in preference to depending upon the creek one of our farming Indians and scalped him while
which could be taken out above and brought down he was hunting but a small distance from the
over the bench. The rest of the time was spent in camp.
conversation upon different subjects of interest to At evening the whole camp of Indians set up a
the mission, such as storing up grain, etc. dreadful howl (which sounded as if all the wolves
A company of ten missionaries are to leave the had collected toge ther) and kept it up until about 9
fort tomorrow for home. o'clock.
Wed., 13th. This morning the company of Fri., 5th. There was much excitement kept up
missionaries left for their homes in Utah. among the natives in regard to the Blackfoot
At one o'clock P. M. Gov. Young and company Indians being about yet. The guard at the fort kept
also left for their homes. They were to camp about a strict watch.
six miles above Fort Limhi. Sat., 6th. Last night while two of Snag's wives
were on a visit to the camp of a sick one, two of
the Blackfoot Indians were seen crawling near Mon., 15th. 5 Nez Perces arrived at the fort and
Snag's lodge, but as soon as the women made a stated that they had some 60 head of horses stolen
stir, the Indians were off. This excited the natives from them. They had quite a talk with Snag. He
again. told all the circumstances about the 22 Bannocks.
Mon., 8th. The hands are busily at work Tues., 16th. By order of Pres. Smith, the clerk
building houses, mending wagons, hauling logs, wrote a letter to John Owens (Bitter Root Valley)
etc. giving him to understand the position of affairs
In the afternoon there was some sport with a among the natives and requesting his aid to have
couple of antelope, which by some chance got into the Ponderay's return the Bannocks horses to them,
the north field which is enclosed with a high fence. while at the same time, he, Col. Smith, would use
They came near the fort and were fired at by Col. his influence to get the Bannocks to return the Nez
Smith. They then ran north along the field fence Perce's horses.
and fell in with some of the men returning from Thurs., 18th. 15 of the brethren of the mission
the canyon. They opened a complete battery on left for their homes in Utah today.
them as they passed, but did not hit them. Some This date closes the journal as kept by David
Indians camped on the east side of the river, Moore, clerk of the Salmon River Mission.
hearing the report of the guns and supposing it
from the Blackfoot Indians making an attack on JOURNAL OF THE SALMON RIVER
the fort, rode their horses on the full run and never MISSION CONTINUED
halted until they got into the fort and upon inquiry BY JACOB MILLER.
soon found out their mistake, which seemed to be
a disappointment to them, as they had come to Tues., 30th. Nothing of note transpired at
help fight the Indians. After the antelope had made Fort Limhi since the 18th., except the usual labors.
two turns around the field, they got out and ran off Quite a supply of Salmon had been caught and
without receiving any injury. also traded for from the natives, many of which
Tues., 9th. Col. Smith sent eight men with a would average over 15 lbs. each. Some of the men
wagon and two yoke of oxen to the upper valley spent their time in making barrels to pickle the fish
to examine some mineral which Indian John had in.
furnished a sample of. He also went along to show
the place. JULY 1857.
Several houses are under construction in the
new fort. Wed., 1st. Last night voices of mourning
Wed., 10th. Two Bannocks arrived from Horse were heard among the natives, which were found
Prairie and stated that 22 of the Bannocks were on to be the connections and friends of one Indian,
their way to the Ponderay Country for the purpose Thomas, who was killed one moon ago by some
of stealing horses from the Ponderays as they had hostile Indians and they, at the renewing of the
stollen several head from them last spring. moon had renewed their cries of mourning.
Thurs., 11th. Ten more Bannocks arrived, Thurs., 2nd. This being Fast Day, a meeting
coming in from Soda Springs, as they say. They was held and many of the brethren expressed their
seemed friendly. good determinations and prayers and thanks
A pony was bitten on the nose by a rattle snake givings were offered up to the Lord for his
today. E. J. Barnard took a hot iron and burned blessings.
several rings around his nose which stayed the Considerable of rain fell last night and the afore
march of the poison, after which a Bannock bled part of the today, which was a great blessing by the
him all around the nose by scarifying it in many way of watering the crops.
places. He then let all the blood off and rubbed on Sat., 4th. The boys made and hoisted a large
pulverized tobacco. kite in memory of Independence day.
Fri., 12th. The pony which was bitten In Ogden for the Independence day celebration,
yesterday, is quite well today. the militia of the district paraded upon the general
More Indians are coming in preparatory to their parade ground under command of Maj. D. Moore,
fishing season. The first salmon of the season was commanding the district. This took place at 9
caught today. o'clock A.M.
Sun., 14th. At the meeting today, Thomas Yesterday, two Nez Perce Indians came to the
Bingham was appointed President pro tem of the fort and this evening some Nez Perces and squaws
mission until the return of the brethren who were came in. They said that others were about 20 miles
going for their families. below.
Mon., 31st. The harvesting of the hay crops for were sent out from the "Mormons" to stop their
this year commenced about the middle of July and progress from entering the valleys.
a little ripe barley was out on the 18th and Jacob Miller
harvesting in general continued during the Clerk pro tem
remainder of July and through August.
EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL OF DAVID
AUGUST, 1857. MOORE, CLERK OF THE SALMON RIVER
MISSION .
There was quite a heavy frost on the 13th of
August which injured some of the potatoes and Tues., 22nd. The company arrived at Fort
other crops. Limhi from Salt Lake. P. G. Taylor, Capt. with 25
The Sabbath and Fast Day meetings were kept wagons, 32 men, 14 women, 3 boys some 15 years
up as usual and general peace and quietness old and 12 young children; 92 oxen, 27 cows
pervaded the fort, like wise among the Indians. besides some yearlings and young calves.
Aug., 22nd. the mail arrived with two of the The company had a safe journey although there
brethren from Salt Lake Valley, bringing the news was some sickness in the camp on the way.
that 2500 U. S. Soldiers with 700 baggage wagons, Wed., 28th. at Evening Thos. Bingham, B.
1,000 teamsters and assistants were on their way to Lake, Jacob Miller, Henry Nebeker, James Hill,
Salt Lake, for the purpose, we were told, of Henry Cleveland Jr., John Reese, Joseph Harker,
escorting a new governor to fill the place of Wm. Burch and D. H. Stephens left the Fort for
Governor Brigham Young. their homes in Salt Lake, taking with them 8
wagons and 10 or 12 yoke of oxen, having each
SEPTEMBER, 1857 wagon well loaded with fish.
Sep. 25 it was concluded upon that there was no Thurs., 29th. E. Robinson, who remained to
need to keep up the guard as the horses were all take the letters, left on horseback to overtake the
turned into the field, but this was a great mistake, wagons. Col. Smith then arranged some business
for on the following morning it was discovered matter pertaining to both forts. He selected the
that all the horses had been stolen in the night following persons to go to the lower fort. i.e. J. D.
except two horses which were in the corral and a Hammond, Wm. Taylor, James Wilcox, James
few Indian ponies which were near their camp. Allred, Levi Taylor, Stephen Green, Wm. Perry,
Messers Robinson and Shirtliff took the two horses James Miller, Orson Rose, Oliver Robinson,
and in company with some ten or twelve Indians Frederick Miller, Henry W. Hammer, Wm.
started in pursuit, but the two former and several of Marber, H. C. Hadlock, C. S. Browning, C. F.
the Indians returned, their horses having given out. Middleton, H. V. Shirtliff, Martin Harris.
The stolen horses were taken in an Fri., 30th. Fifteen of the brethren appointed to
easterly direction, it was supposed, by some of the the lower fort moved down to that place, Pres.
Blackfoot Indians. Two of the Indians were Smith appointed Jn. D. Hammond to take charge
determined to follow them until they can either of that portion of the mission.
obtain their horses or steal others from the tribe Sat., 31st. D. Moore, by request of the President
who have taken theirs. took charge of the mill which was out of repair.
OCTOBER 1857. NOVEMBER 1857
Thurs., 22nd. Thos. Smith, Milton D. Wed. 4th. A light snow fell last night. A
Hammond and Wm. Marlow came to the fort man who styled himself to be named Thompson
from Salt Lake, which filled the hearts of the arrived from the Flathead country. A story also
brethren with joy, as they had been in suspense came with him, by an Indian, that he had
concerning them. They had left the company a few committed murder near or at the Colville mines in
miles this side of the Snake River. Washington Territory. It was thought best to let
These brethren reported that the U. S. Soldiers, him stop at the fort a day or two as the weather
some 2,000 in number, had come as far as the was somewhat stormy.
Green River. They were on their way to Utah to Thurs., 5th. Fast Day. We had quite a lengthy
fight the "Mormons" and for the purpose of meeting at evening. E. J. Barnard and Wm. Perkins
relieving the women of Utah, thinking, it seems, arrived from Salt Lake Valley. They met the
that they were in bondage. A number of companies brethren that had left here, some at Malad Valley
and the train of wagons between Spring Creek and but was soon followed and brought back and a
Muddy Lake. strict watch was placed over him.
They also stated that they had left three men The Nez Perces were very hungry and wished
and wagons at the head of Spring Creek. something to eat, saying they had not eaten
Mon., 9th. Occasional snows and weather quite anything for three days. After some consultation,
cold. Three men and wagons arrived, A. Quigley, Col. Smith called on the mission to help feed
F. Welch and James Mcbride. them, as there were about 50 of them. Some bread
Tues., 10th. Thompson undertook his and other articles of food was furnished them,
journey for Beaver Head this morning. Day cold. which they received very gladly.
The mill was closed down by the frost. As soon as the word went to the Shoshonees
Fri., 13th. Lewis W. Shurtliff asked David camp, quite a number of them came to the fort
Moore for his daughter,"Louisa"s hand; He gave forthwith, much excited. The Nez Perces took no
his consent and a father"s blessing upon them. notice of them but ate their suppers and then had a
Mrs. Susan Moore also gave her heartfelt blessing war dance which was kept up until about 9 o'clock
upon her only adopted child. in the evening. One of them would go out at a time
Sat., 14th. A Doctor Atkinson, Hugh O'Niel, and dance around the fire, holding his tomahawk
Myette and a man named Ramsey arrived at the before his breast until he was done. He then would
Fort from the Flathead Country. raise it over his head and give a yell, which was
Last night a squaw died near the mill with small repeated by all present. Each dancer would then
pox. leave his place for another.
Fri., 17th. Dr. Atkinson and company left for Sun., 27th. The old Nez Perce Chief and some
Deer Lodge. The mill wheel was cut loose today, of his war chiefs together with some of the
preparatory for grinding. Shoshonees were prevailed upon to come to the
Mon., 30th. There is much movement among meeting where there was an effort made to get
the Indians. They say they are going to Beaver them to make friends of each other. The Nez
Head, but they will not tell us what they are going Perces would not agree to be friends until the
for. At evening, some of the Indians that came in Bannocks and the Shoshonees would return all the
from Beaver Head reported that the Blackfoot horses they had stolen from them.
Indians were skulking about again. Also that small During the meeting, Alexsey arrived with ten
pox was raging among the Nez Perce. head of horses which he had retaken from the
Bannocks by stealing them at night.
DECEMBER 1857. After the meeting, Powell's father in law,
Fri., 11th. Col. Smith and L. W. Shurtliff having brought in one of the Nez Perces' horses
returned. They found the snow too hard on the which they thought a great deal of. They
Snake River to travel. demanded it, but the old Shoshonee would not
Thurs., 17th. Alexsey and the old Nez Perce give it up. A scuffle ensued. The Nez Perces got
chief arrived from a chase after the Bannocks who the horse. The Shoshonees showed fight and then
had stolen their horses. The old chief wished to backed out. The Nez Perces went to their quarter,
stay at the fort while Alexsey continued his search dressed them selves up and formed in line, while
after the horses. the old chief made quite a long speech to them.
Sun., 20th. Several of the Shoshonees came in. They then discharged three guns and returned to
Powell, the Mountaineer, accompanied them from their quarters again.
Beaver Head. Mon., 28th. The Nez Perces left for their camp
Sat., 26th. By request of Pres.Smith, D. Moore again after begging for some food to take them
& I. J. Clark went and requested of Powell that he home, which practice is very customary with most
would use his influence to have the Indians stop of the northern tribes. They took two of Powell's
burning the fence, which he said he had already ponies away with them.
done. About noon Powell started for upper Tues., 29th. This morning the Sho shonees
Salmon. Verily. He soon met a war party of Nez came to our fort in mass, all painted up and much
Perces who took him prisoner and marched him excited. The Nez Perces, it appears, returned
down to the fort again, singing their war songs and during the night and stole 60 or 70 head of their
yelling in a frightening manner. On their arrival, horses by way of retaliation. Powell was also along
they showed much friendship towards us and in a and painted up like the natives. They demanded
particular manner paid great respect to their old Snag's fish and his cattle and in fact all the fish that
chief whom they expected was killed by the had been left in care of the brethren at the fort.
Bannocks. Meanwhile, Powell tried to get away, President Smith tried to reason with them, but to
no purpose. The fish and cattle they were bound to Fri., 22nd. The thermometer today at 12 noon
have. Powell, in the meanwhile kept on his horse stands at 42 degrees above zero. The
and near the gate, thereby showing a guilty lowest range this winter was 20 below zero.
conscience. His conversation also betrayed his Wed., 27th. Pattee and Jacobs returned home
feelings in prompting the Indians against us, for he again after making all the trades they could with
stated in a very threatoning manner that we would the Indians and the brethren. Pattee purchased the
find it to our advantage to give up the fish to the pony from Jonathan Bowen that was given to him
Indians. After consulting with several of the for his ox. While they stayed at the fort, they were
brethren, Pres. Smith considered it a matter of well treated by all the mission.
policy to give up the fish. The squaws took it and
after several rows over it in getting it divided, left, FEBRUARY 1858.
the Indians stating that they would go the next day
and get the cattle. This, they said, was because Wed., 3rd. The whole band of Shosho nees that
Snag had turned traiter to them and joined the Nez are camped on the river came to the fort all painted
Perces. up in quite a fancy style, with their guns, bows and
Wed., 30th. Pres. T. S. Smith and the mission arrows and other weapons of war. The young
made a feast for all the Indians that would come. Indians held a war dance in the fort and were very
Most of the Indians that were camped on the river saucy acting as if they wanted to commence a fight
came and most of them partook of it, but some with us. Pres. Smith got some of the old men
would not eat. together and talked to them. They said they wanted
some flour and many other things. This the
JANUARY 1858 mission had not any to spare; but Pres. Smith told
them that he and the brethren would give them
Fri., 1st. President Smith and several of three sacks full of wheat provided they would not
the brethren spent the evening at the lower fort come again in the shape of war as they had done
enjoying the dance. this time. This they agreed to, and the mission
Mon., 4th. Lewis W. Shirtliff and Louisa gave them about six and a half bushels of wheat,
Catherine Smith, adopted daughter of D. Moore's and they all returned to their lodges about sunset.
family were married by Pres. T.S. Smith at D. During the day some of the Indians told me that
Moore's residence. some mountaineers had been telling them that the
Thurs., 7th. Helen Smith, wife of Henry Smith, "Mormons" are going to kill them all off and take
brother to Pres., Smith gave birth to a daughter. their lands. From other statements, it must have
Mon., 11th. The natives are passing to and fro, been Powel and Jacobs who told them this
making preparations to go and fight the Nez falsehood, for they were the only mountaineers
Perces. Some from the southwest state that who had been down amongst them.
Mattigan recommends them to fight us before Sun., 7th. Cold snow storm with strong east
they go to fight the Nez Perces. wind. Some 25 or 30 of the Shoshonees came to
Wed., 13th. The report came from the herd that the fort in the storm on their way to fight the Nez
an ox had been driven off by the Indians. Pres. Perces, (as they said) put their horses into the
Smith sent eight of the brethren in pursuit of the corral and stayed all night.
Indians with instructions to either get the ox or the Mon., 8th. Some more of the natives arrived
pay for it if possible. The Indians were overtaken making the number about 38. We gave them a
and surrounded, but the ox had been killed and hearty breakfast and bread and boiled wheat to
they had the beef packed upon their ponies. The take with them and they appeared very friendly
brethren demanded pay for it and they finally towards us. They soon were on their way after the
offered one of their ponies which was accepted Nez Perces which band was somewhere near the
and the men returned. Flathead Country.
Fri., 15th. The herd was all gathered up and it Tues., 9th. Weather still cold. An Indian arrived
was ascertained that the ox which had been taken from Beaver Head and stated that a company of
by the Indians belonged to J. Bowen. The pony ten soldiers were camped over there and that they
was therefore delivered to him. had two Mormon prisoners. He said that they
Wed., 20th. John Jacobs, a mountaineer and wanted to get away very much. The Indian got R.
another man by the name of Pattee from the B. Margots to make a spear blade for him, saying
Flathead country, arrived at the fort directly from that he would give Bro. Mrgots his pony for it. The
Deer Lodge (east). Pattee is on a trading excursion spear was finished about dark, which he took and
with Jacobs as guide and interpreter. privately went to the corral, stole one of Pres.
Smith's horses and fled with it, leaving his own in the Missouri River. It is a kind of sugar loaf
one of the herds. This was a little after dark. The mountain or hill of a brown color, some 200 feet
horse was soon missed and diligent search was high, with tolerable level table lands for some
made during the night, but to no purpose. distance around.
Wed., 10th. The President selected six more to This entire country over which we have passed
go in search of the Indian who had stolen the cannot well be surpassed for grazing. Plenty of
horse. They hunted most of the day and found creeks, but not much timber on them. Plenty of
from appearance that the Indian had made an pine on the high mountains.
effort to get all the horses from the herd, but failing We found our trail as we approached the main
in that he had made his way east. Four more of the divide completely filled with snow. We had a hard
brethren were selected to go with the company time getting over the mountain. We arrived at the
already selected. fort about 4 o'clock P.M. We found all well and all
Thurs., 11th. The company left the fort about 10 the families had moved up from the lower fort, and
A.M. and camped at Toerone at night, some 30 the rest of the men were soon to move up on
miles from the fort. account of the apparent spirit of war and thievery
Fri., 12th. The company left early this in the natives.
morning and camped on a large creek some 35 Tues., 16th. The old Bannock chief, Showooko,
miles further east, passed over two mountains and generally known by the name of Rockeka, came to
up and down canyons. Snow on the mountains is the fort and wanted flour, but as that was very
deep. None of us were ever in these parts before. scarce, Col. Smith gave him some wheat. He went
We had no guide but to follow the trail made by to the corral and examined it all around. This we
the war party already mentioned. We named this thought queer as he had been there and seen it
creek on which we camped McBride Creek. before.
Sat., 13th. Snow falling fast this morning and Mon., 22nd. The herders, Andrew Quigley,
continued to fall most of the day. The company Fountain Welch and Orson Rose, with whom
had much difficulty in finding and following the arrangements had been made to take charge of the
trail on account of the snow and wind. herd during the coming summer, prepared for their
We at last came to a level prairie where no herding.
more trail was to be seen and we had to find our The men all moved up from the lower fort
way as best we could to some timber that was today. Powel passed down by the fort from Beaver
faintly seen through the cold storm. As we Head.
approached the creek (on which the trees stood) Wed., 24th. William Perry met with Powel at or
some of the company discovered smoke in the near the lower fort, where Powel told him that he
distance and up the creek about half a mile above had been up all night talking to the Bannocks to
us. We all were soon on the spot and there found keep them from coming to burn our hay and straw
some four or five lodges of Shoshonees. Part of the and that we had better be care ful of our horses and
company stopped at the lodges while the rest, with cattle, for they talked of leaving on Thursday. This
an Indian with them, went in search of their horses. was told to me (D. Moore) by J. J. Walker and I
The boys soon returned with Col. Smith's horse with several others of the brethren did not retire to
and then commenced hunting for the Indian who rest until about 11 o'clock at night. At this time
stole it and found him covered up with a number there was no night guard kept at the fort.
of buffalo and other skins in the first lodge we had Thurs., 25th. This morning I (D. Moore) went
come to, although the Indians denied him being to President Smith to know his feelings about
anywhere about. B. H. Watts scolded him for Powel's statement. He said he thought it was some
being so mean, but he paid no attention to anything of Powel's lies. I then returned and went to the
that was said. He got up, put on his war cap and corral to take my stock and put it up, but the herd
put off, saying he was going to tell the soldiers. was at this time being driven out and I could not
We turned our course towards home and stop my stock without stopping the whole herd.
camped on McBride Creek again. We tied our Pres. Thomas S. Smith, P. G. Taylor, L. W.
horses up close by our camp to prevent a stampede Shirtliff, Jessie Smith (was it Henry Smith?), and
in case the Indians should make an attack on us Amos Wright left the fort and went up the river
during the night. some four miles for timber and H. I. Shirtliff, M.
Sun., 14th. We made an early start and traveled D. Hammond, James Wilcox, Oliver Robinson,
to Toerone. James Miller, E. J. Barnard and Reuben Collett
Mon., 15th. We left Toerone early for home. went down to the lower fort for hay and other
Toerone is on the north bank of the head waters of things that had not yet been removed. F. Durfey,
Jonathan & Joseph Bowen went to the field to began to shoot at him again. In the meanwhile. E.
plow. Charles Dalton and myself went and J. Barnard had caught the Col's. horse and called to
repaired the mill race. I then went to the mill and him to come and get on which he did, while the
commenced grinding; had not run the mill more Indians continued firing at him, one ball passing
than half an hour when I looked northeast where I through the leaf of his hat, and another passing
saw some Indians riding in the direction of our through the top of his arm, between his elbow and
herd. I forthwith stopped the mill and ran to the wrist. They escaped without any further injury,
fort and gave the alarm. This was about ten o'clock except the loss of Col. Smith's revolver which flew
A.M. I told William Taylor to go out in charge of from his hand when he fell from his horse.
some eight or nine of the brethren that were about About this time Reuben Collett arrived with his
leaving for the herd. About this time Bro. Durfey team. He had left the company and run his oxen
and the two Bowen boys came to the fort; they had most of the way and thereby escaped.
also noticed the movements of the Indians and had While Brother Taylor and company were taking
driven their teams to the fort. About this time E. J. a view of the scenery before them, Fountain
Barnard also came up to the fort and said that he Welch, one of the herdsmen was discovered
had urged the company at the lower fort to leave as nearby. The Indians had on their first arrival, shot
soon as he saw the crowd of Indians coming, but him in the back and then struck him severaal times
they thought there was no danger and continued to on the head with their guns, and had left him for
load up their hay and other things, while the dead; but he had been sensible of his position all
Indians were passing along by them for our herd. the time, and on hearing the brethren near by, he
Shortly after Brother Taylor and his company rose up and endeavored to get to them. They soon
left the fort, George McBride brought his horse in gave him assistance and a part of the company
and saddled him with all possible speed, and commenced a retreat with him for the fort, Bros
mounted and as he was passing out I advised him Taylor, B. H. Watts and Thos. Corless forming a
to go to Bro. Taylor's company and with them rear guard. The Indians seeing them commence a
assist the herdsmen to try and save our cattle. By retreat, followed up and kept firing at the
this time the hills and both sides of the river were company.
black with Indians. George McBride went to Bro. The Indians had in the meantime scalped
Taylor's company and Bro. Taylor told him to ride George McBride, took off his hat, shirts, revolver
up to where he could see our cattle and if the and his horse. One of the Indians had his scalp and
Indians had them to motion to them with his hat would hold it up in sight of the brethren and dance
and they would try and get along a little faster, as under it. Another Indian rode George's horse.
they were on foot. Bro. McBride did so, but as When he came near the company, Bro. Taylor
soon as he had motioned, he dashed over the hill ordered B. H. Watts to fire at the horse which he
and down amongst the Indians, where he was did, when the Indian put off saying "Sim mich
when the company arrived at the top of the hill. Mormon navient" "One Mormon is brave." The
About this time, Thos. Corless saw him fall from company gradually retreated with F. Welch and
his horse. He had turned back some two or three when the Indians would come up within gun shot,
small bands of our cattle from the Indians while Bro. Taylor and some of the others would make as
they were firing at him. if they were going to shoot; the Indians would then
President Smith arriving at about half past ten bear off again; and this they continued to do until
took one of his horses and with E. J. Barnard put they come within about one hundred rods of the
out down towards the Indians, but finding as he fort. The Indians all left then and put after their
rose on the top of the bench that the natives had the comrads.
stock fully in their hands, they turned and Shortly after Bro. Taylor and company got in,
endeavored to gain Bro. Taylor's company, but P. G. Taylor and L. W. Shirtliff arrived with a load
they were cut off by several Indians, six of whom of timber, not knowing that anything had
took after them as they turned their course towards happened, and in the course of about an hour
the fort, and when they were descending form the afterwards, H. V. Shirtliff arrived from the
high bench about half a mile below the fort, the company below. He was wounded in his left arm
Indians fired on them and a bullet cut off a button above his elbow. He said that when the Indians
from Pres. Smith's pants and hitting his horse on returned from the herd ground with the cattle, a
the point of the left jaw caused him to make a large portion of them descended the hill above
sudden spring which brought the Col. to the them and began firing upon them. They were at
ground. The Indians supposing him shot, gave an this time nearly half way between the two forts
exulting yell, but when the Col. got to his feet, they with two loads of hay and two loads of lumber,
etc. They were soon obliged to leave all in the Some of the brethren then went and found
hands of the Indians as they did not have any of George McBride. He had been shot through the
their firearms in a position or condition for use, chest and apparently through the heart. He had
two of their guns being on the hay and covered up bled much and to all appearances had died
with it, and M. D. Hammond's was a slide gun and suddenly. The Indians had taken his boots also.
the slides (as I have since been informed) were at The company got both of them back about sun
the fort in his chest. H. V. Shirtliff had no gun and down.
James Miller had a five shooter revolver which fell There were still three of the brethren missing, J.
to pieces during the affray. He also stated that D. Hammond, James Wilcox and James Miller.
James Miller was shot during the attack, and that Shortly after the first two were brought in, Col.
he saw no more of him after he came to the brush, Smith and some others went in search of the other
as all had to flee for their lives. The natives took three, but returned without finding any one of
the cattle off the wagons and unyoked most or all them.
of them, set fire to the two loads of hay and drove Soon after the company got in, Jn. D.
off all the oxen. Hammond and James Wilcox arrived. They had
Oliver Robinson next came to the fort; He came ran down to the river. They were of the opinion
in about 3 o'clock P.M. He had been wounded in that James Miller was dead, from the way he fell
the hand by the same ball that had passed through as he reached the bushes. They did not think he
Bro. Shirtliffs arm. He knew nothing more about could easily be found that night.
James Miller or the other two. A strong guard was put on for the night for
Some of the Indians continued to lay in wait security and the wounded taken care of as best we
and President Smith sent out two of the squaws to could. The feelings of all hands cannot easily be
talk with them. They soon returned and stated that described. One of our number dead, five more
the Indians said the reason why they had taken our wounded, two severely, another out supposed to be
cattle was because we would not give them any dead, a large number of our cattle gone and we left
clothing, food or ammunition, and if we would over three hundred miles from our friends.
give them a good amount of ammunition, they During the night some 17 head of cattle
would give us our cattle back, provided Col. Smith returned. This left over 250 head in the hands of
would go to their camp for them. But at the same the Indians. There were some 40 head of oxen in
time, they said they did not want peace with us. another place which the Indians did not find and
There were yet six of the brethren absent whose they were got in as soon as they could be after the
fate was very uncertain and much feeling and Indians left.
anxiety prevailed concerning them, but as the Fri., 26th. A company started out as soon as it
squaws said it was not safe for any to leave or go was sufficiently light for James Miller. They found
out in search for those absent, Col. Smith thought him where he had last been seen. He had
it more prudent to remain close by the fort until apparently fell dead as he was running. The natives
near sundown. had stripped him naked and torn out the bloody
When the sun was about threefourths of an hour spots in his garments and left the pieces on the
high, Orson Rose came in. He had escaped while ground. He was shot nearly the same as George
the Indians were getting the cattle and ran off north McBride. The company brought him back to the
east. He said the last he had seen of A. Quigley, fort and he was placed along side of George
there were some Indians chasing him back of the McBride. Their coffins were made during the day
high hill nearly east of the fort, and that he had and they were duly laid out in robes and interred in
seen no Indians as he came in. our corral near a saw pit, and the ground covered
President Smith now thought it safe to send out with hay, where the cattle soon blotted out all signs
a group in search of A. Quigley and George of the grave. This was done that the Indians might
McBride. Accord ingly, P. G. Taylor and some 8 not find them after we left. We also, during the day
or 10 more went out and found A. Quigley near by commenced to dig holes to bury our wheat, as we
where Orson Rose last saw him. The Indians had had some sixteen or seventeen hundred bushels of
shot him in the point of the right shoulder blade our last summers crop yet on hand. The ground
and had also beat him on the head with their guns, was too hard to make much headway.
thereby injuring the skull as well as cutting several After the two bodies were buried an alarm was
holes in his head. He was still alive, but very given that the Indians were upon us. Pres. Smith
feeble and stiff. The Indians had taken his belt and took command of the fort and sent me with some
revolver and left him for dead. of the brethren to take command of the corral. We
waited for a long time, but no Indians. I began to
question whether there were any Indians about. said all the time, was not against us but against the
One of the boys with me said there were for James Nez Perces. We also strove to make friends
Wilcox had seen them and he had heard them between them & the Nez Perces while the Nez
whooping down in the brush. The final result was Perces were here but to no effect.
that Bro. Wilcox saw the shades of a cloud coming Of late they have kept together in camp some 8
towards the fort and the whooping was done by a miles down this river, hunted but little & begged a
wolf. good deal besides stealing about everything they
On inquiry, we found that the Indians had taken could get their hands on.
29 head of horses and 250 head of cattle from us. About two weeks past the Bannocks from the
Sat., 27th. We continued our labors in fortifying direction of Fort Boisy on the Snake River have
the fort and preparing for leaving. been gathering into the shoshonee camps. Those
Today two Indians came on the high bench same were murderers that have killed the imigrants
northeast a little out of gun shot and circled around in years past.
in a daring manner. Pres. Smith sent out the two Old RookaVea, the big Bannock, also came in
squaws to talk with them, but could get no & one of his brothers with him. He complained of
satisfaction from them. They did not want peace, being angry with the Mormons for not giving him
but wanted the squaws to leave with them, which some white wives. He seemed in a very bad spirit
they would not. & went off so to the camp, although we talked to
Two bastions were built and finished so as to be him kindly as usual. He has stated that he had
occupied. thrown you & all the Mormons away because you
Sun., 28th. The mission was called together this nor them would give him anything.
morning in the middle of the fort and after prayer, After seeing the movements of the natives, we
Pres. Smith spoke for some considerable length of thought it best to move the lower fort up to this,
time. He proposed to send the mail to Utah which which was nearly done on 25th, three days past,
was adopted. Whereupon, B. H. Watts and E. J. when the Indians in mass to the number of 150 or
Barnard were selected to go. The brethren were over, made a break on our herd, which was under
then organized into four equal numbers of eight, the care of Andrew Quigley, Fountain Welch &
(32 in all) with P. G. Taylor, F. Durfey, Wm. Orson Rose, herders who had been engaged for the
Taylor, and M. D. Hammond as captains and the season. They fired on Fountain Welch who fell.
whole placed under the super vision of D. Moore, They then beat him on the head with their guns &
who proceeded to assign each company a left him for dead. They also shot Andrew Quigley
particular place to guard and fly to in case of and beat him on the head with iron picks till they
attack. left him for dead.
President Smith dictated the following letter to Before this commenced, I was up the river with
President Brigham Young, setting forth our my team. P. G. Taylor & L. W. Shirtliff was also
difficulties. up the river for timber. As I was returning I saw
the Indians making towards the herd. I drove down
Fort Limhi, Salmon River as fast as possible. They had discovered the
Feb 28, 1858 Indians at their first move at the Fort. & Bro.
Pres. Brigham Young Moore had sent out Bro. Wm. Taylor with some 8
Dear Sir: or 9 men before I arrived. Bro. George McBride
I take up the pen to inform you of the position also had taken his horse & gone out. I took one of
of our affairs in this place since our last mail sent my horses & took E. J. Barnard with his horse &
by Bro. Perkins & John Barnard which left here on put out for the stock but soon found it of no use as
the 5th of January last. The Natives, both the Indians had most all of the cattle & all but 4 of
Shoshonie & Bannock has from time to time been our horses fully in their possession. Bro. William
gathering and dispersing during the winter. Quite a Taylor & co, being on foot could do nothing to
party of the Shoshonies came to our fort some stop the cattle. They took Bro. Welch after seeing
where about five weeks past and was very bold & Bro. Geo. McBride shot from his horse, &
impudent. We got the chiefs and some of their commenced a retreat for the fort with him, he
principle men together, talked to them & gave having come to enough to walk by being helped.
them about 5 bushels of wheat besides a good The Indians were following up the small party that
amount of bread, upon which they agreed to not had Bro. Welch & firing at them. I seeing this
come so any more. We have traded a little strove to get to them but was cut off by some half a
provisions & gave them a good deal. We have dozen of Indians. I then kept my course towards
been able to pacify their anger which they have the fort. The Indians followed up, & as we were
descending the bench the Indians fired on us In conclusion I feel to say that we have tried to
hitting my suspenders & the bullet lodging in my carry out all councils that has been given us by
horses jaw. My horse jumped and threw me. Bro. you and have at all times, when we have had a
Barnard caught my horse. chance, talked to them and councilled them how
As I fell my revolver fell out of my hands. to act and have tried all reasonable terms to get
While I was looking for it, they fired with a wives from amongst them & have tried to live as
revolver, Bro. McBride's I suppose, and hit the leaf faithful as we could & to all appearance there has
of my hat. I then took down for my horse & as I not been as much unity heretofore in the mission
got on they fired again at me, the bullet passing as there had been during this winter past.
through the upper part of my arm just below my I am your Brother in the Gospel of Truth
elbow. The Indians soon left & followed the herd T. S. Smith, Pres.
which they had taken down the River. Five of the D. Moore, Clerk
brethren were on their way from the fort with 2
loads of hay & the remnant of things left down A little after dark, B. H. Watts and E. J. Barnard
there. They fell upon them killing Bro. James started out privately for Utah, Col. Smith sending
Miller of Farmington & wounding Bro. H. V. his horse with the former and the latter riding his
Shirtliff & Oliver Robinson the bullet passing own which were the only ones fit for the journey.
through Bro. Shirtliff's left arm above the elbow & All the wounded are fast recovering except A.
through Bro. Robinson's left hand. The boys then Quigley who suffers much with his shoulder.
ran into the brush and escaped to the fort. The
Indians then set fire to the hay, burning up both March 1858
wagons & loads. After the Indians had left, I sent
Bro. Taylor & a company of men to bring in Bro. Mon., 1st. A bannock Indian came on the hill
G. McBride & Quigley. Bro. McBride was shot above the fort and called for the two squaws who
through the heart & then scalped. Bro. Quigley were aware of some having left the fort during the
was shot in the shoulder. Bro. Jas. Miller through night. Pres. Smith would not allow them to go out
the heart. The brethren was totally unaware of any or talk to him from the fort. After a while he fired
design in the Indians of shooting & killing untill his gun off towards the fort and called again.
they fired on them & only one shot was fired back Amos wright called to him & told him to come
& that by order of Bro. Wm. Taylor to keep the down, but he would not, but answered out and said
Indians back while they could get Bro. Welch that there were a great many Indians nearby and
away. The wounded are fast recovering & we are they were going to kill us all off. He waited a short
preparing for a regular seige should they attack us time and then mounted his pony and put off and
again. We have a good quantity of hay & feed on when he was about a mile away, he commenced to
hand to keep our stock that is left & have circle around with his horse, signifying a dare or
commenced to hide up our wheat. triumph.
We have on hand over 2 thousand bushells of Tues., 2nd. We finished up our bastions, four in
wheat at the present. We have only 20 yoke of number, besides closing up our fort and making it
oxen left. 18 head of cows & yearlings came back strong. None of the natives in sight today.
& one colt from the Indians. They even took the Wed., 3rd. We continued to strengthen and
oxen off the wagons after killing Bro. Miller & fortify our corral wall and making every
running the boys into the brush. preparation for self defense that we could.
We consider ourselves safe while we are in the Shortly after sundown, our old herder Indian
fort, but can't get out to farm any. The Indians are came up to the west side of the fort and
watching every movement we make & I don't commenced trying to open the gate. One of the
consider it safe for us to leave the fort gaurds who was watching his movements and not
with the teams until some assistance can be knowing him at the time, made ready with his gun
rendered us, either to go or stay as you think best. to fire, when the old Indian called to someone to
But I think it is of no use to try to maintaine this let him in. He was told to go to the east side and
place with the force we have here at the present. come in which he did, and after hearing what had
Powel, a mountaineer, was with the Indians & happened to us, expressed great sorrow for us and
helped them to drive off the cattle & from every said he would go and try to get our stock back
circumstance that we are acquainted with this again.
whole affair has been concocted last summer at Thurs., 4th. Fast Day. Held a meeting and cut
Soda Springs between the mountain eers and the off from the church all those who had been
Indians. baptised that were known to be in the band who
were engaged in robbing us and killing and Sat., 13th. Old Booewat and family with
wounding the brethren on the 25th of Feb. past. Kattatto's brother and family moved from their
The following is a list of their names so far as encampment below here, on up the river. They
known. Joseph (strove to kill Pres. Smith), Henry, said that they were going to Salt Lake. Old
Pantogerickup (fish and root eater) George Booewat had two of our ponies and two head of
Ohahwijeah, Ralph PicOsets, Louis, John cattle with him, but must have taken them by in the
Cosewahtingosho, John, (Tingosho's nephew), night, as none of our stock was with theirs.
Jacob (also Tingosho's nephew), Tome or Pome Mon., 15th. All hands weighing out their effects
(Tingosho's son), James (Tingosho's son in law), to see what amount of loading there will be to a
Pooewatts or Booewat, Harve. wagon.
These Indians had been fed a great deal by the Tetowah and Tobuds, or rather Twobits, Snag"s
mission during their stay at Salmon River. brothers with two or three young Indians, came to
Fri., 5th. The old herder returned with two more the fort to see if we were mad with them. They
Indians a Bannock and a Shoshonee. We had quite were told that we were not mad with any except
a talk with them. They said that the Bannocks had those that had shot at us and had stolen our cattle.
left and taken all our stock with them but 30 head, At evening, they returned to meet Snag.
which they would bring up to us the next day. About noon, old Snag and his band of three
Mon., 8th. No cattle brought nor Indians in lodges arrived. Snag commenced begging for
sight during the past two days. Today Arrowmo, a groceries of all kinds of which we had none for our
Bannock, and some other Indians came down from selves.
the Salmon River Divide, but were afraid to come Wed., 17th. Our fort is again filled with
into the fort when they heard what had happened begging natives. The feelings which their
to us. They were going to pass down the west side appearance causes in the minds of the brethren
of the river, but Pres. Smith sent Amos Wright out cannot well be described.
to talk to him and tell him to come into the fort, Sat., 20th. The natives that took an active part
which he did, after making camp on the west side in the robbery still keep coming to the fort, but
of the river. they seem to get no nearer being good friends to
Shortly after Arrowmo made camp, old us. Tetowah and Toebuds got four cows and two
Booewat, Magenup, cosawat, and some 12 or 13 ponies for us from the Indians today but we had to
other natives came up with 28 head of our cattle, pay them well for it.
all cows and yearlings except 5 head of oxen. The Sun., 21st. B. F. Cummings, B. H. Watts, and
old herder was along and much elated at his nine others arrived about ten o'clock this morning
success. with the mail. They found a cow and a yearling at
Thurs., 11th. Several of the natives came to the Booewat's camp and drove them down to the fort.
fort bringing with them eight head more of our Tues., 23rd. Col. Cunningham and company
cows and heifers. Indian Jo came along to give arrived with two baggage wagons and about 100
himself up to President Smith to be dealt with as men. At evening we sent down for the Indians to
the President saw fit, but he would not see him. Jo come up.
said that when the Bannocks first came over to this Wed., 24th. Several of the Indians sent for came
river they held a war dance and then wanted the to the fort. Col. Cunningham and Smith had a talk
Shoshonees to help them, or go with them and see with them, but were unable to come to any terms
them kill our cattle and fight us. This all the of payment for their stealing. Most of them were
Shoshonees were not agreed to. The Bannocks then put under guard for the night. Three of the
then held another war dance and then told the Sho number slipped out and ran off.
shonees that if they would not go and help them Thurs., 25th. Captain Haight and company of
steal our cattle, that they would fight the 50 from Davis Co., Utah, arrived, having five
Shoshonees. "At this", said Jo, "We came, took baggage wagons and several extra horses and sets
your cattle, killed some of the Mormons and shot of harness. His men this morning, in connection
some others, because we were bad Indians, for the with Col. Smith, went down to the Indian Camp
Mormons have not hurt any of us, but they have and obtained from them three cows and six or
always given us food when we were hungry." eight ponies.
Fri., 12th, Old Weindimps (Thick Lips) brought Fri., 26th. B. F. Cummings, B. H. Watts, G. W.
up Thomas Corless' pony. This old scamp has Hill, Thomas Bingham, Wm. Bailey Lake,
killed two head of our cattle, after being fed by us Thomas Bloxum, Thos. Workman, John
every time he came to the fort, since the first Blanchard, Wash Barber and Ben Cutter left for
summer we came here. Utah with express about 10 A.M.
All the mission is laboring very hard to get off smoke was raised on the west mountain. The six
home. natives came near the banks of the creek. They
Sat., 27th. Sixteen wagons with ox teams were then told to hunt a ford and come over and
started about 4 o'clock for home. Camped about have a talk. They passed on above the company
five miles from the fort. Twenty men from Col. and crossed at what is called Leader Point; but
Cunningham's command came on and helped to instead of stopping until the company came up,
guard. they took up around the point and as the company
Sun., 28th. Stormy morning and during the came along two of the Indians fired at B. H. Watts
night past. The ox train traveled 9 or 10 miles and and Thos. Bloxum but missed them both. The
had to lay by in consequence of H. M. Harmon's company then rode to the creek as fast as they
wife being confined. She gave birth to a daughter. could and crossed but with much difficulty, and as
Col. Cunningham and company arrived at 3 W. B. Lake rose the bank, a ball from one of the
o'clock P.M. and camped about a quarter of a mile Indian's guns hit him in the back part of his head,
off. Our old herder is along with us. killing him instantlty. The company, seeing him
Mon., 29th. Made an early start and traveled dead and finding the Indians advancing upon them,
some 24 miles and camped in the snow. This put out for a knoll some 50 or 100 yards off, where
morning we had to kill two young calves and left they made a stand, but finding the Indians had the
another lost. advantage of them here. they went to the bank of
B. F. Cummings and company arrived at Snake the creek where a part of the company commenced
River and found old Booewat at Market Lake. returning the fire. The rest could not get their guns
They took away the two ponies which he had, one off. but as the natives were all on good fresh
belonging to D. Moore and the other to R. B. horses and kept in such a con tinual motion it was
Margetts. Old Booewat showed some disposition almost impossible to hit them. It was thought that
to fight, but on seeing the company ready for him two of the natives were wounded as they sud denly
he gave away and left. gave up the fight and made off to a ravine where
Tues., 30th. Started ahead on the snow but soon they were out of sight of the company. The Indians
came to bare ground which lasted until we got shot three horses and a mule, killing two of them
within about six miles of the divide., where the on the bank near the company. Six others got away
snow lay very deep. We had a hard pull to get over during the fight, and the Indians got them. The
the divide. Capt. Layton with several of the troops company had only six horses left; therefore they
assisted the teams with ropes to get through the had to leave the most of their things, and all their
deep snow drifts. Camped at mouth of canyon provisions except one meal was gone. They had to
some 4 or 5 miles south of the divide. All hands leave in haste and try to make the first settlement
and teams were very much wearied. as soon as possible. From this place three of their
B. F. Cummings and company camped on the number had to walk as there were nine men and
high bank of the Portneuf. They saw no more only six horses.
Indians on their way thus far, except a few camped
on the Portneuf and they appeared friendly. They APRIL 1858
found that several head of our cattle had been
taken towards Soda Springs. Thurs., 1st. Col. Cunningham, considered
Wed., 31st. Our camp traveled about 14 miles our forces sufficient to travel to Salt Lake by some
down Spring Creek; camped in the narrow canyon. assistance from his command, left 25 men with the
Col. Cunningham butchered two head of young Mission Camp, and took the balance of the troops
cattle for the troops. Bro. Durfey killed another and went ahead.
young calf. This makes 27 head of young calves The mission camp traveled to the mouth of
which the mission have had to kill since we were Spring Creek. B. F. Cummings and company
robbed of our cows. arrived at A. Call's fort without further trouble.
B. F. Cummings and company traveled across Fri. 2nd. I. J. Clark's wife gave birth to a girl
from the Portneuf to the Bannock Creek where this morning. The camp traveled to Camosh Creek
they had to leave R. B. Margotts' pony, it being (or Medicine Lodge.) Col. Smith had his harness
unable to travel any further. As they were traveling badly injured by fire running in the grass.
up the Bannock they saw several Indians near the Sat., 3rd. Camp traveled about 20 miles and
west Mountain, also traveling south. They saw camped on Snake River four miles below big
three of them take up a canyon as fast as their Bend. Saw no Indians or signs of any. Grass quite
horses could travel and at the same time six more good.
Indians made for the company. About this time a
Sun., 4th. Traveled down Snake River 14 miles THE SALMON RIVER MISSION
and forded at Windy Point; camped on east bank FROM "HISTORY OF INDIAN
all safe. DEPREDATIONS IN UTAH" Compiled and
Our old sheepherder saw an Indain skulking in edited by Peter Gottfredson, Published 1919 by
the brush today. Skelton Publishing Co. of Salt Lake City, Utah.
Mon. 5th, Traveled to Blackfoot where we pages 89100
found ten men whom Col. Cunningham had left to
show us some caches of flour, potatoes, etc., to aid On May 19, 1855, a company was
us some caches of flour, potatoes, etc., to aid us on organized on the west side of Bear River, Utah, for
our way. Some of our company saw another Indian the purpose of colonizing the Great Northwest.
skulking along in the brush of Snake River. The company consisted of twentyseven men with
Camped on Blackfoot Fork. thirteen wagons, twenty six yoke of cattle, a few
Tues., 6th. Traveled some 22 miles and camped cows and implements of Industry. The personnel
between Portneuf and Bannock Creek. Some of of the company were: Thomas S. Smith and Isaac
our company saw several of our cattles' tracks on Shepherd, Farmington, Davis Co., Utah; Baldwin
Portneuf bottom. H. Watts, South Weber, Utah; George R. Grant,
Wed., 7th. We had a stormy night. The camp Kaysville, Davis, Utah; Charles Dalton and Israel
traveled on up Bannock Creek to where the J. Clark, Centerville, Davis, Utah; Ira Ames Wm.
Indians killed W. B. Lake. McGary found a note H. Bachelor, and Wm. Brundage, Salt Lake City,
left by Col. Cunningham stating that his company Utah; Thomas Butterfield, West Jordan, Salt
had found Lake's body and had taken him in to Lake, Utah; Wm. Burgess, Provo, Utah; Abraham
Utah. We had come to a halt for camp when the Zundell and Everett Lish, Willard, Box Elder,
note was found, and we forthwith moved on some Utah; Francillo Durfey, David Moore, Benjamin F.
two miles further to an open and high camp Cummings, Gilbert Belnap, Nathaniel Leavitt,
ground. Pleasant Green Taylor, Charles McGeary, John
Thurs., 8th. Crossed the mountain in a snow Galligher, John W. Browning, David H. Stevens,
storm. Descended by a new and rough route, the William Burch and George Hill, Ogden, Weber,
canyon being full of snow. Traveled some 20 Utah. The following officers were elected: Thomas
miles or upwards and camped after dark on the S. Smith, President; Francillo Durfey, Captain;
banks of the Malad. Very cold night; almost David Moore, Secretary; B. F. Cummings, Captain
impossible to keep up a guard on account of the of the guard.
severity of the night. Thus organized on the 20th day of May, the
Fri., 9th. Camp made an early start and traveled company commenced their journey. They traveled
to Henderson's creek, about 20 miles. Saw no more up Malad Valley and crossed the Bannock Divide,
signs of Indians. then they went down Bannock Creek, crossed
Sat., 10th. Much excitement in camp this Portneuf River, Ross' Fork and Blackfoot River,
morning. Our guard leaving for home and some of thence until they reached the Snake River, which
our missionaries also going along with them. Most of the river until they reached a point three miles
all hands in a hurry. Camp rolled on to Empey's above Eagle Rock, on the Snake River. They
Spring without any accident. Found Malad Valley passed Market Lake on the north and camped on
evacuated. Muddy Lake. Leaving Muddy Lake, the company
We were much surprised on hearing at Brigham traveled thirty miles across a desert when they
City of the general move south, and we were ill reached Spring Creek (Birch Creek). Traveling
prepared for such a trip, not having much of any northward, they followed the Little Lost River
teams or even provisions for the summer. sixty miles until they arrived at the top of the
Here at the Hot Springs, the camp mostly Salmon Range of Mountains. They journeyed
separated, therefore, I close this brief record of our down this creek called Salmon River (now Limhi),
Indian Mission, which cost us some $200,000 until they reached a point twenty miles above
worth of means and labor, besides the lives of where it empties into the Salmon River. They
three of our missionaries, through the plans and arrived at this point June 15th, which was three
wicked devices of mountaineers and U. S. Troops, hundred thirty three miles from Ogden according
which has since been made known to me by to the odometer constructed by Col. David Moore.
different Indians as well as whites. Here they built a stockade fort and named it "Fort
Signed D. Moore Limhi". It was about twenty rods square. The wall
Clerk of Mission was built of logs sixteen feet long, standing on end
close together. It had one gate on the east side and
one on the west. They built their houses of logs on January 4, 1858, being the first white couple
one side of the fort. Bastions were built at each married in the north country.
corner of the fort. By the first of December, 1855, President Smith
The country through which they had traveled assertained that their food supplies would be
was a dreary waste, very forbidding, and covered exhausted before the first of March, 1856. He
thickly with wild sage, and at that time was but called for volunteers to go to Utah for supplies and
little known to white people. It was eastern also to carry the mail. The following responded:
Oregon, (now in Idaho). George W. Hill, Joseph Parry, Abraham Zundell,
On their arrival they found that a large number William Burch, Isaac Shepherd, Thomas
of Indians consisting of Bannocks, Shoshonees Butterfield and William Batchelor.
and Nez Perces, who were on their annual fishing They left Fort Limhi on the 4th of December
trip. Through their interpreter, George W. Hill, the with an outfit consisting of eight men, six yoke of
Indians were made to understand that the colony oxen, and three wagons, one wagon they were
had come there to settle and that they were their compelled to leave by the wayside. They arrived in
friends, that they were there to help them, to teach Ogden on Dec. 26th in good health but "mighty
them how to till the ground, how to build houses hungry" and suffering more or less from frost
and live like white people. The Indians gave the bites.
colonists a friendly welcome. On March 28, 1856, they left Ogden on their
In the afternoon of the same day on which they return to Limhi with the mail from Utah and their
arrived, the company commenced to build their supplies, bringing with them the following
irrigation canal. David Moore and B. F. Cummings colonists: Alexander Hill, Wm. B. Lake, John
surveyed the ditch with a bottle filled with water Preece, Sylvanus Collett, Thomas Abbot, Wallace
for a level and a steel square for a straight edge. A McIntire, Wm. Perkins, Thos. Carlos, Thos. Day,
part of the company commenced work on the Clifton S. Browning, Jos. Harker, Jacob Miller, R.
water ditch, while others were engaged in herding B. Margets, Henry Nebeker, Hathron C. Hadlock.
cattle. The water for irrigation was brought from a The party reached Fort Limhi May 15, 1856, in
creek on the east side of the valley, about 40 rods charge of Joseph Parry. During the summer of '56,
above the fort, where a dam was built to flood the Messers Moore, Cummings and Parry commenced
land before it could be ploughed. the erection of a grist mill: Mr. Burgess having
About the 22nd of June the colony planted peas, brought the mill stones with him from Utah and
potatoes, turnips, etc. This was the first irrigation Mr. Moore brought the mill irons. The mill was
that was done in the great northwest. Bancroft completed in 1857. In 1856 the colony
gives this credit to these first settlers. The crops of commenced to build an other irrigation ditch,
the first year were a failure, being destroyed by which they finished in 1857, and it is still in
heavy frost on the night of the 4th of September. operation by Mr. J. B. Sharkey.
The same year the grasshoppers appeared in An addition was made to the colony by the
countless numbers and deposited their eggs. arrival of M. D. Hammond, H. V. Shirtliff, E.
There being no sawmill, the lumber for Robinson and Owen Dix who brought the mail
windows, doors and floors was manufactured with from Utah. They came during the summer of 1856.
a whip saw. Every day and night a strong gaurd In August, L. W. Shirtliff and Nathaniel Leavitt
was placed over the cattle and the men were forced carried the mail from Limhi to Utah and had a
to go heavily armed. narrow escape from death by Indians, near where
Prior to the loss of the crops it was discovered Bailey Lake was subsequently shot and killed.
that the supplies on hand would be insufficient for During this summer Lot Smith and John Clawson
next years sowing, so early in August, about half arrived from Utah with the mail and returned with
of the colony returned to Utah for supplies and to mail from Limhi to Utah.
carry the mail. They returned Nov. 19, 1855, Early in the spring of 1856 the colony sowed a
bringing the mail from Utah. Some of them also large acreage of wheat which gave promise of an
brought their families. Francillo Durfey brought abundant harvest; but the grasshoppers hatched out
his wife and daughter; C. M. McGary his wife; I. J. in myriads and destroyed the fruits of their toil and
Clark, his wife and three children. blighted their hopes for another year. Before them
These women and children were the first white was indeed a fruitful field but when they left,
females to settle in the great Northwest. Louisa, behind them was a desolation. The land was
daughter of Col. D. Moore subsequently became cleaned of every vestige of vegetation. This forced
the wife of Lewis W. Shirtliff, who is now a the colony for the third time to resort to Utah for
member of Congress. (This marriage took place
fresh supplies of provisions and for seed grain for The thrashing of wheat (which was done by
the ensuing year. oxen) and the cleaning occupied all winter. The
David Moore, Pleasant G. Taylor and others cleaning was done by a fanning mill which was
were sent with the mail to Utah and to bring back constructed by David Moore and others at the fort.
supplies. At the commencement of Winter, Hill, Feb. 28, 1858. Col. Smith saw the Indians in a
Parry and Lychonius Barnard were also sent with hostile attitude; he saddled his horse and called on
mail from Limhi. the men to follow him, and they started to follow
The two companies returned with the mail and him, but Col. Moore, fearing that the fort would be
supplies for the colony in May, 1857. (It should left exposed to the foes, organized a company of
have been stated in the summer of 1856, a body of ten to follow Col. Smith and detained the rest to
troops, fifty or more arrived at the colony in search defend the fort. The Indians fired on all the
of Indians who had committed depredations on colonists. Geo. McBride and James Miller were
white settlers in Oregon, They stayed for about one killed and Col. Smith and four others were
week and then left. wounded. Col. Moore detailed men to bring in the
In May 1857, The colony had a pleasant visit dead and wounded. The forsight of David Moore
from Brigham Young and a large company of saved the fort, for it was discovered afterwards that
others including Heber C. Kimball, Gen. Daniel H. the Indians expected that the colonists would
Wells and prominent citizens from Utah. They pursue them, when, having some of their tribe in
expressed themselves much pleased with the ambush, they would take possession, kill off the
colony and the President said he would send them men and carry off the women and children.
more aid to strengthen the colony. An express was sent by B. H. Watts and Ezra
He advised them to build a Spanish wall for Barnard to President Young, informing him of
their better protection, which what had occured. He immediately sent out 150
they did at the south end of the fort. The wall is mounted men and wagons with provisions under
still standing. This same year they raised some command of Col. Cunningham, to relieve the
2,000 bushels of wheat besides other grain and colony and escort them to Utah.
vegetables. This was the first grain and vegatables The fort was vacated March 28th, 1858. Men
raised in Idaho by Irrigatiom.. were sent forward as a vanguard.The Indians
In fulfillment of his promise, the President sent followed them 200 miles. They way laid them.
the following persons to strengthen the settlers at They killed, stripped and scalped Bailey Lake.
Limhi. John L. Dalton, James Wilcox, Jane When the colony left the fort, snow was on the
Hadlock, Oliver Robinson, James Miller, Chas. F. ground in many places and the men had to help the
Middleton, Henry Smith & wife, Wm. Marler, teams with lariets. On Apr. 11, 1858 at 3 o'clock
Frederick A. Miller, Reuben Collet, Fountain P.M. they arrived in Ogden. Before leaving Limhi,
Welch, Orson Rose, Andrew Quigley, Wm. Perry the colony cached their wheat, about two thousand
& Wife, Wm. Taylor, Levi Taylor, James Allred, bushels in different places.
Martin H. Harris, Jonathan Bowen & Wife, Joseph This ended the first mission to colonize the great
Bowen, Steven Sheen & wife, Henry Harmon & Northwest, to introduce the system of irrigation
wife, & James McBride. They arrived at Fort and endeavor to civilize the Aborigines. After two
Limhi Oct. 27, 1857. years and nine months of most incessant labor toil
Arrangements were made for building a new and sacrifice, it cost three lives of colonists and
fort about 2 miles below Limhi, thereby increasing five others wounded. It also cost them hundreds of
the acreage and strength of the colony and also thousands of dollars in time, horses, cattle, crops
giving more room for the new arrivals. A number and other property.
of log houses were erected on the plan of those at
the upper fort. Milton Harmon was appointed to THE SALMON RIVER MISSION
preside over this little community. Everything ABANDONED.
went along peacefully and all were taking hold of
needed work to prepare for winter. Since the fort was abandoned the land fell into
November 28th. President Smith and W. other hands, and a government reservation was
Shirtliff started with the mail for Salt Lake City, established a little distance above this point and
but were compelled to return, arriving on the 11th now appears on the maps as "Fort Limhi" and
of December, and reported that the snow was too "Limhi Valley Indian Reservation".
deep and they found it impractical to cross the The names of Crandle Dunn and Amos Wright
mountain. of Box Elder County and James Hill of Mill Creek,
Salt Lake County, have been inadvertently omitted
from the body of this report. They should be in as himself except what were pleased to donate to help
they were in the Salmon River Mission. him. We reached the fort on March 7th, seventeen
days after starting and found the colonists all right.
ANOTHER ACCOUNT The commanding officer concluded to send an
express of ten men on the return to report the
An account of an expedition that was sent condition of things, which was opposed by all
out from Utah by Governor Young to relieve a other officers, but he was stubborn and would not
colony of settlers that had located on Salmon yield. The men were selected and I was one of the
River, Oregon. party. We started on the 29th of March. When we
In 1855 President Brigham Young and the got to Market Lake, we met a party of Indians who
leaders of the Church called a company of men had the horse that George McBride was riding
with their families to go North into Oregon and to when he was killed. The boys seemed determined
explore the country and establish a settlement to to get this horse and after some dickering, they
open up the country for other settlers. This succeeded, but the Indians seemed quite sulky. Just
company crossed the mountains to Snake River as we were ready to start, someone told the captain
and followed the river up to Market Lake. From that they had seen a cowhide close to the Indian
here they turned northwest onto the head waters of Camp. The captain foolishly accused the Indians
the Salmon River and built a fort, which was of stealing cattle which made the chief angry and
named Fort Limhi from which Limhi County, he raised his spear and would have killed the
Idaho was afterwards named. This colony got captain, had not Brother Watts raised his gun in his
along all right until the winter of 1857 and the face, shouted at him which made him drop his
spring of 1858, When through the influence of one spear. The chief gave a warhoop and in a few
John Powell, a mountaineer who was very bitter seconds we were completely surrounded by the
towards the Mormons, the Indians made a raid on Indians and it looked as though we would all be
the colony. A battle was fought and the colonists killed on the spot, but Bro. Watts talked to them in
lost their stock, except some animals they were their own language for about ten minutes. Finally
using at the time. Two men were killed and four he went up to the captain and gave him a push and
others wounded. The names of those killed were called him a squaw. This saved our lives for they
George McBride and James T. Miller of turned away and left us. This was on the first of
Farmington, Davis Co., Utah. Those wounded April. Again on the 4th of April, the Indians
were Thomas S. Smith, the Captain of the ambushed us in Bannock Canyon about thirty
company, O. L. Robinson, Andrew Quigley and miles southwest of where Pocatello now stands.
Fountain Welch all of Farmington. The last We fought them from two o'clock P.M. until after
mentioned never fully recovered from their sundown when they pulled off and left us. We had
wounds. one man killed Bailley Lake of Ogden three
This left the colony in a helpless condition, and saddle horses shot and we lost all our pack
over 400 miles from any assistance. After some animals, nineteen head in all. Our loss was not less
consideration they saw there was only one chance than $1,500.00. We were 100 miles from any
for them to get help, and that was for some one or settlement and two men were without horses to
two persons to risk their lives and go out by night ride. We traveled this distance in 48 hours without
and attempt to get by the Indians. George W. Hill food or rest.
and Baldwin Watts undertook this task. After three The names of those in
weeks travel and suffering from hunger and cold,
they got through to Salt Lake City and reported the
condition of the colony to President Young, who
immediately called out three companies of the
Utah Militia consisting of fifty men in each
company. One company being from Davis County
with Horton D. Haight as Captain. One company
from Weber County and the other from Lehi, Utah
County, Abraham Hatch, Captain. Col.
Cunningham of Salt Lake County was placed in
command.
We were called out on Mar. 4, 1858 and started
on the 10th. Some of the men were poorly clad and
suffered with the cold. Every man had to furnish
this party were Franklin Cummings, George W. honorably discharged after having been out forty
Hill, Baldwin H. Watts, Bailey Lake who was days.
killed, Thomas Bingham, George Barber, Thomas (signed) F. A. Miller
Blockson, John B. Blanchard, J. T. Workman and Parker, Fremont Co., Idaho
one other whose name I have forgotten. The last of July 2, 1906.
the company arrived on April 20th and we were
BY: JAMES BUCHANAN PRESIDENT OF THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA
A PROCLAMATION
WHERE AS the Territory of Utah was settled by certain emigrants from the States and from foreign
countries, who have for several years past, manifested a spirit of insubordination to the constitution and laws of
the United States. The great mass of those settlers, acting under the influence of leaders to whom they seem to
have surrendered their judgement, refuse to be controlled by any other authority. They have been often advised
to obedience, and these friendly councils have been answered with defiance. Officers of the federal government
have been driven from the teritory for no offence but an effortr to do their sworn duty. Others have been
prevented from going there by threats of assassination. Judges have been violently interrupted in the
performance of their functions, and the records of the courts have been siezed and either destoyed or concealed.
Many other acts of unlawful violence have been perpetrated, and the right to repeal them has been openly
claimed by the leading inhabitants, with at least the silent acquiescence of nearly all the others. Their hostility to
the lawful government of the country has at length become so violent that no officer bearing a commission
from the chief Magistrate of the Union can enter the Teritory or remain there with safety; and all the officers
recently appointed have been unable to go to Salt Lake or anywhere else in Utah beyond the immediate power
of the army. Indeed, such is believed to be the condition to which a strange system of terrorism has brought the
inhabitants of that region, that no one among them could express an opinion favorable to this government, or
even propose to obey its laws without exposing his life and property to peril.
After carefully considering the state of affairs, and maturely weighing the obligation I was under to
see the laws faithfully executed, it seemed right and proper that I should make use of the military force at my
disposal as might be necessary to protect the federal officers in going into the Teritory of Utah, and in
performing their duties after arriving there. I accordingly ordered a detachment of the army to march for the
City of Salt Lake, or within reach of that place, and to act in case of need, as a posse for the enforcement of the
laws. But in the meantime, the hatred of that misguided people for the just and legal authority of the
government had become so intense that they resolved to measure their military strength with that of the Union.
They have organized an armed force far from contemptible in point of numbers, and trained it, if not with skill,
at least with great assidity and perseverance. While the troops of the United States were on the march, a train of
baggage wagons, which happened to be unprotected, was attacked and destroyed by a portion of the Mormon
forces, and the provisions and stores with which the train was laden were wantonly burnt. In short, their present
attitude is one of decided enmity to the United States and all their loyal citizens. Their determination to oppose
the authority of the government by military force has not only been expressed in words, but manifested in overt
acts of the most unequivocal character.
Fellow citizens of Utah, this is rebellion against the government to which you owe allegiance. It is
levying war against the United States, and involves you in the guilt of treason. Persistence in it will bring you to
condone punishment., to ruin and shame; for it is mere madness to suppose that, with your limited resources,
you can successfully resist the force of this great and powerful nation.
If you have calculated upon the forbearance of the United States If you have permitted yourselves to
suppose that this government will fail to put forth its strength and bring you to submission you have fallen into
a grave mistake. You have settled upon teritory which lies graphically in the heart of the Union. The land you
live upon was purchased by the United States and paid for out of their treasury. The proprietory right and title to
it is in them and not in you. Utah is bounded on every side by states and teritories whose people are true to the
Union. It is absurd to think that they will or can permit you to erect in their very midst a government of your
own, not only independent of the authority which they all acknowledge, but hostile to them and their interests.
Do not deceive yourselves, nor try to mislead others by propigating the idea that this is a crusade
against your religion. The constitution and laws of this country can take no notice of your creed, whether it be
true or false. That is a question between your God and yourselves, in which I disclaim all right to interfere. If
you obey the laws, keep the peace, and respect the rights of others, you will be perfectly secure, and may live
on in your present faith, or change it for another, at your pleasure. Every intelligent man among you knows
very well that this government has never directly or indirectly sought to molest you in your worship, to control
you in your ecclesiastical affairs, or even influence you in your religious opinions.
This rebellion is not merely a violation of your legal duty; it is without just cause; without reason; without
excuse. You never made a complaint that was not listened to with patience. You never exhibited a real
grievance that was not redressed as promptly as it could be. The laws and regulations for your government by
Congress have been equal and just, and their enforcement was manifestly necessary for your own welfare and
happiness. You have never asked for their repeal. They are similar in every material respect to the laws which
have been passed for other territories of the Union, and everywhere else (with one partial exception) have been
cheerfully obeyed. No people ever lived who were freer from unnecessary legal restraints than you. Human
wisdom never devised a political system which bestowed more blessings or imposed lighter burdens than the
government of the United States in its operation upon the Territories.
But being anxious to save the effusion of blood, and to avoid indiscriminate punishment of a whole people,
for crimes of which it is not probable that all are equally guilty, I offer now a free and full pardon to all who
will submit themselves to the authority of the federal government. If you refuse to accept it, let the
consequences fall upon your own heads. But I conjure you to pause deliberately, and reflect well, before you
reject this tender of peace and good will.
NOW, THEREFORE, I, JAMES BUCHANAN, PRESIDENT OF THE UNITED STATES, have thought
proper to issue this my PROCLAMATION, enjoining upon all public officers in the Territory of Utah, to be
diligent and faithful, to the full extent of their power, in the execution of the laws; commanding all citizens of
the United States in said Territory to aid and assist the officers in the performance of their duties; offering to the
inhabitants of Utah, who shall submit to the laws, a free pardon for the seditions and treasons heretofore by
them committed; warning those who shall persist, after notice of this proclamation, in the present rebellion
against the United States, that they must expect no further lenity, but look to be rigorously dealt with according
to their deserts; and declaring that the military forces now in Utah, and hereafter to be sent there, will not be
withdrawn until the inhabitants of that Territory shall manifest a proper sense of duty which they owe to this
government.
In testimony whereof, I have there fore set my hand, and caused the seal of the United States to be affixed to
these presents.
Done at the city of Washington, the sixth day of April, one thousand eight hundred and fifty eight, and of the
Independence of the United States the eighty second JAMES
BUCHANAN
By the President;
Lewis Cass, Secretary of State.
On the 10th of March 1858, the first brigade of the Weber County Militia was organized with two
regiments. Chauncy W. West, Brigadier General; Daniel Gamble, Brigadier Adjutant; Colonel Walter
Thomson, Quarter Master; David Moore, Colonel First Regiment; B. F. Cummings, Colonel Second Regiment.
This was the year of the exodus of the community south, in consequence of the coming of Johnson's Army.
Weber County and indeed all the counties north of Provo were evacuated, but few of the settlers remaining. In
the fall, peace having been effected by the conference between the leaders of the community and the
commissioners sent out by the President of the United States, the people began to return to their homes.
G. S. L. City,
May 5th 1858
COL. D. Moore
Dear Brother;
I received a note from Gen. Wells wishing me to release Bro. Wolsey from the detail (as they want
him to drive a Church team) and to constitute another in his place.
Brother Gilbraith came to me & stated that his wife was very unwell & just about to be confined & that he
had got a chance to have her taken south but he did not like to have her go alone without his care. I gave him
liberty for two weeks to take her to her friends in the south, when he is to return and to remain. I also gave Bro.
Peter Bell liberty for three weeks from the time he left Ogden, it being six days since he left.
On my return from the south, General Wells gave me the letter which Adjutant Gambol wrote. He also
showed me his reply to it. I hope you can get some ... of ... . You had better have the brethren who belong to the
detail who have not secured their bread to get it from the tithing office before it is gone as I previously
instructed you as we wish to empty the office as soon as we can. The news from the states is favorable.
Congress has made no appropriation to increase the army. They have had a regular knockdown in congress. Jim
Shirts was engaged in the affair. The things are moving about & you will ... ... in writing. This night there are
several officers waiting for me to accompany them to the Gov. Office to transact some business about the
military here. I pray that God will bless you & give you wisdom to direct you that you may discharge the
responsibilities placed upon you to your own satisfaction and the approbation of those who preside over the
Kingdom.
With due respect, I have the honor to be your friend and Bro.
C. W. West
Headquarters 4th Brigade

G. S. L. City,
May 17, 1858
Col. D. Moore
Dear Bro.
I received your letter this morning per Major Findley & showed it to Gen. Wells. As regards the wheat, it
should be watered and tended to and you had better call on the men to take right hold of it and perhaps if they
go to work as men and saints, they will feel better, and not feel to find so much fault with the brethren.
I would just as soon report a man who was so unwise as to get insulted when asked to tend to his duty, for
which he was detailed, as if he deserted, and went off without a furlough. There is so much hue and cry about
this detail having to pay for the hauling of their wheat. I request you make a report, who in the detail was paid
for hauling and what they paid and who to.
As for Bro. Jones, I told him to see you and get a furlough for miles for a short time, if he could not get
along without him, that I could not release any one like him and especially young men like him. Brother Brown
should not pay so much attention to this or that one's story.
But realize if I wish any one discharged, I can notify him or you officially.
I with due respect have the honor to be your friend and Bro.
C. W. West,
Brigadier Gen., Comd.
D. Gambles, Adjutant
Great Salt Lake City.

May 18, 1858
Col. D. Moore:
Dear Bro.
I wish you would send me as soon as possible a correct report of all the wheat in Weber County belonging to
private individuals that has not been hauled away. I would like you to send me the first volume of Hardy's work
and the account that Adjutant Gamble sent you. Please tell Adjutant Brown to send Adjt. Gamble the Brig
Hardy Book.
All things moving right here.
With Due Respect, I remain Your Brother in the Gospel
C. W. West,
Brig. Gen. Comd.
P. S. My private wheat that I have left in the Tithing Office you need say nothing about.
C. W. W.
N. B. I want you to send me the amount of flour left by private individuals.
Head Quarters 4th Brigade
G. S. L. City,
May 25, 1858
Col. D. Moore
Dear Bro.:
On Wednesday last, I sent Adjt. Gamble south as far as Summit Creek with letters to all the authorities of
Weber and Box Elder Co. Ecclesiastical, Civil & Military leaders to request of them to use their influence to
obtain all the teams they possibly could to return to the northern counties and haul away the wheat and flour
belonging to the detail and poor brethren who have no teams. Also to assist the needy from this place; and also
to notify the brethren having property that the detail would be discharged, and if they wished their property
looked after they must come or send a proxy to attend to it. It is my intention as soon as they have sufficient
time, to send some person or company themselves (so they can have no excuse and say they were not notified
that the detail were going to be released in case their property should be destroyed if they don't look after it) to
discharge you with the brethren under your command from the detail. You probably will get the order about the
middle of next week.
I wish you would order Old Man Rows and all brethren with families to leave the county forthwith, i.e. for
the south, as we must have the kitchen cleared. As the detail are about to leave, I presume they will not want
that wheat in the tithing office, & as you stated you would like to get some wheat, I think you had better take a
portion of it and let the teams that come up haul it for you. My teams are coming up and will take one load of it,
and if you wish the balance you had better get Bro. Farr's fanning mill and run it through and have it ready
when the teams arrive.
Should there be any stray cattle in your charge or in the country when you leave, the horsemen of the detail
should drive them down to this city.
You will please forward by any teams, all the papers etc., in that desk in your charge.
Bro. John Taylor wished that I should request you to have the detail cache his mill stones which I wish you
would do. You had better cache them in the middle of the road, just east of the bridge on the race and level it
over so the wagons can pass over the cache and cover over all sign. With due respect I remain as ever,
Your Brother and Friend
Chauncy W. West
Brig. Gen. Commanding
Head Quarters 6th Regt.

North Willow Creek,
May 22, 1858
Col. More
Dear Bro.
The escort from this place brings two teamsters (Deserters) from the enemies camp. Will you be kind
enough to have them escorted to Gen. Wells' quarters, G.S.L. City? This will greatly oblige me as we are nearly
deserted for men in these parts.
Yours Most Respectfully
by order B. F. Cummings,
Col. Commd.
H. Findlay, Adjt.
Head Quarters, 4th Brigade

G.S.L. City,
May 25, 1858
Col. D. Moore
Dear Bro.
I forward you the enclosed list of persons desirous of passing through the Northern districts en rout for
California. You will allow them to pass peacefully but keep a close eye on them that they don't steal stock. It
would be well to examine their herds strictly. There can be no one go with them whose names are not on the
accompany list, unless their names have been submitted to the Lieut. Gen. and thereby received a pass. It will
readily occur that this precaution is to prevent persons leaving the Territory who are in debt.
I have the honor to be as ever yours in Christ.
Chauncy W. West
Brig. Gen.
P.S. You will please discharge Edwin Bingham, a fifer in the Martial Band.
Provo City,
June 7, 1858
Col. David Moore
Dear Bro.
Owing to the scattered condition of the forces of Box Elder and Weber Military District and to aid Gen.
West in the distribution of orders in accordance with instructions this day forwarded to him, you are hereby
required to hunt up as far as possible your command and have them in readiness to repair at a moments notice
to Box Elder & Weber District for the purpose of irrigating their crops and taking care of their property and to
be prepared otherwise to perform such duties as may be required of them. Let those who can, go immediately
as the grain in many places now needs watering. As you arrive in your district you will report yourself and
number of your command on duty to Bro. C. W. West who will proceed to assign you your portion and scene
of duties and from whom you will also receive further instructions pertaining to this subject. This movement is
to be made without any fuss, parade, noise, or disorder, but operate quietly, firmly and determinedly in regard
to this whole business, in a particular manner should there be no drinking of liquor and carousing or disorderly
conduct of any kind. Let the Brethren, when they arrive at the scene of their duties remain patiently and quietly
until they are released by their proper officer.
As ever,
your Bro. in Christ
Daniel H. Wells
Brigadier General's Office

Ogden City,
Nov. 11, 1859
Col. D. Moore
Commander of Weber Military District
Dear Sir:
Having received an order from Lt. General D. H. Wells to go to Cache Valley & organize the men of that
place, capable of being armed, into battalions as the law directs & that they be under my command but not
attached to any regiment, I therefore anticipate leaving here next Sunday Morning and go to Cache County &
do the business on Monday & return on Tuesday. And would most respectfully invite you to accompany me in
connection with some others & have an Outing. You will be furnished a seat on my omnibus.
I am dear sir,
Yours most Truly
Chauncy W. West
Brigadier General Commanding
Daniel Gamble
Adjutant Gen.
Brigadier General's Office

Ogden City,
Mar. 6, 1860
Col. D. Moore
Sir:
You are hereby commanded to proceed in the most commiserate and wise manner and fill up all vacancies
that exist in your command, and report to this office without delay.
By order of
C. W. West
Brig. Gen.
Daniel Gamble, Adjt.
Gen. Orders #1
Brigade Office, Weber Co.,
Ogden City,
June 24th 1861
Col. David Moore
Com. Weber Military District
Dear Bro.
You are hereby instructed to see that the various companies of your command are filled up as far as possible
and that there be a general inspection of arms & ammunition as provided by law, and returns made to this office
preparitory to their muster on the fourth or twenty fourth of July next. All to be attended to without delay.
Chauncy W. West,
Brigadier General commanding
David Gamble, Brigadier Adjt
Head Quarters Nauvoo Legion,

Adjutant General's Office,
G. S. L. City,
April 4, 1863
Col. David Moore
Ogden, Weber Co.
Sir:
You will temporarily take charge of the Military District Commanded by Brig. Gen. C. W. West, who it is
expected will return this season and resume his duties therein. While you will observe the present organization,
it is necessary that the district should be thoroughly and completely organized and prepared for whatever
emergency may arise in the not far distant future.
Upon receipt of this, you will at once proceed to hold muster and inspection of arms, having all persons
liable to military duty enrolled, and fill vacancies and put the entire forces upon the very best practical footing
for active service. In these duties you will act in concert with Col. Cummings and the Adjutant Gen. of the
Brigade and be diligent in carrying these instructions into effect. Morgan County has been attached to Davis
County Military District, and separate orders will be sent to Cache Valley. You will therefore confine your
operations to Weber, Box Elder and Malad Counties.
Bro. Moore permit me to enjoin upon you and the command now placed in your charge the necessity of
preparing now while there is time to maintain peace and quietness in our mountain home and to defend our
fireside and holy religion when the impotent rage of fools shall seek to vent its rage of disappropriate ambition
in visiting upon our heads scenes of carnage and blood.
Daniel H. Wells

G. S. L. City,
June 25, 1863
Sir:
Your note of May 14, 1863 is before me. In regard to calling Courts Martial, I do not consider it wisdom at
present. Encourage the men to turn out and to procure arms and ammunition by inducing an interest, by
emulation, by counsel and instruction & etc., instead of fine or coercion. Men by a little interest and by keeping
on the lookout can frequently pick up firearms.
I think it unnecessary at present to accept the resignation of Capt. Galiher of Co. A Cavalry, but think he had
better go ahead and do his duty so long as he remains in the place. When he leaves, which he seems to intimate
he intends doing, then fill up the vacancy. Whether he goes or stays, he had better be reconciled to his quorum,
even if it does infringe upon his sense of right. A man must not always be governed by his own judgement in
regard to himself. Self is frequently a very partial judge. A man who wishes to do right will try and be satisfied
with the judgement of his friends concerning himself. Tell Bro. Galliher from me not to throw himself away.
So far as regards the other items mentioned in your letter all is right. I am glad of Bro. Gamble's aiding you
and Bro. Cummings. He is a good officer in many respects and his discipline will not hurt anyone, tho'
unpleasant to some. We must avail ourselves of the service of men who take an interest and will qualify
themselves.
The revised Tactics have not been printed. Continue in well doing.
As ever your friend,
Col. D. Moore Daniel H. Wells
Ogden City Lieut. Gen. Commanding
The 4th of July 1863 was celebrated in Ogden with as much enthusiasm as on any previous occasion. At the
break of day our citizens were aroused by a loyal salute from Jas. M. Brown's artillery, when the national flag
was unfurled and floated proudly in the morning breeze, followed by the rolling of drums. At 5 o'clock the
martial and string bands, under the direction of Major Sprague, chief of music, paraded through the city,
cheering the inhabitants with their sweet strains of music. They continued to perform national and other airs
until 7 o'clock when with the martials of the day and other invited guests, they repaired to the house of Richard
Ballentine, esq., where a sumptuous breakfast was served up by our host, and to which all present done ample
justice. At 9 o'clock the procession was formed on Union Square, under the direction of the martials of the day,
In the following order:
1st: Capt. John Galiher, with a banner bearing the following inscription, "The Constitution of the United States
of America 1776." Motto, "We will defend it."
2nd: Company of artillery, commanded by J. M. Brown, with appropriate banner.
3rd: Martial band, commanded by Major Sprague.
4th: Col. D. Moore and staff.
5th: A company of infantry commanded by Major Wm. Etuie.
6th: Committee of Arrangements.
7th: County officers.
8th: 12 aged fathers conducted by C. R. Dana, Esq.
9th: 12 aged mothers conducted by Mrs. Mahitable Bingham.
10th: 12 young men under the direction of Mr. Orson Eggleston.
11th: 12 young women, dressed in white, with blue scarfs, under the direction of Miss Agnes McGuire.
12th: 12 boys, with white pants, blue jackets and red sashes, under the direction of C. W. West. Jr.
13th: 12 young girls, with white skirts, blue jackets, under the direction of miss Sarah Farr.
14th: The schools of the county, under the direction of F. A. Brown, Superintendent of Common Schools.
15th: Citizens and strangers, conducted by Mark Hill Esq.
16th: Rear Guards commanded by Capt. P. G. Taylor.
The companies all bore banners with appropriate mottos.
Head Quarters 5th Reg. N. L.

Ogden City,
Apr. 12, 1866
To C. W. West
Brigadier Gen. Commanding 4th Brigade
Dear Sir:
I hereby tender my resignation of the office of Colonel of the fifth Regiment in consequence of my health
having failed very much during the past few years and in presenting you with this resignation, I do it with the
best of feelings to all concerned, believing it to be not only a duty I owe to myself, but the best interest of that
portion of the service to which I am attached.
Very Respectfully Yours
D. Moore. Col. Comd.
5th Reg. N. L.
Mon., Feb. 13, 1871, David Moore was elected Councilor to the city government.
In 1873, David Moore was again elected Councilor.
In 1875 he again was elected Councilor.
Ogden, Feb. 22, 1875

Messers Moore, Canfield and Stanford
Gentlemen:
Yours of the 21st ins. was received today. As you opened the correspondence I have a right to reply.
I commend the conclusion at which you have arrived, but do not agree with the reasons you allege for it, nor
with some of the remarks preceding it.
The interview I had with Mr. Canfield was personal. He did not represent you neither did he volunteer any
remarks on the subject. After being in the office some time and conversing on various topics, he left, and it was
at my request that he returned and answered some questions on the matter of the article in question. I repeat that
the first communication to "the editor" was that to which I replied and there is no "mistake" whatever about it.
If the communication to the City Council was only intended for certain individuals, why was it forwarded to
the Recorder, in an official manner. He read it in open Council, and the expres sion of feeling was, as I have
already stated, and it was the mind of all present that it would be best for you that nothing should be said on the
matter through the Junction. One member thought at first that something might be said to mollify your feelings,
but did not as you state, "interpret the article in the same light as yourselves. For the expression of feeling at
that meeting you can consult the Recorder, through whom you sent your communication.
I now quote verbatim from yours of the 21st, inst.
"The very least you could have done after knowing that the opposite views were entertained by many to
what you say you intended that, without any deviance being made that you would have explained to the public
that those who so interpreted it were laboring under a mistake."
I have already explained to you that those who received your first communication thought other wise and I
say further that they strongly advise silence on the subject in the Junction. If you wish to know why, it was to
save you from the remarks which would have followed which would have been injurious and irritating to you.
And if you cannot now understand that I have said nothing in the paper on the matter, simply out of regard to
you, I cannot help it, but it is a fact, and that is known to your true friends.
And I wish you to understand that I do not know that "the opposite views were entertained by many."
Further that I do not believe "many" have said anything about it. And moreover, that I know of only one person
besides yourselves who coincided with you on this matter. That word "interpretation" which you use is a key to
the whole trouble. Without "interpretation", and that of a strongly imaginary character, no one can make
anything of the article to reflect unfavorably on anyone. Take it as it stands, and I defy any one to give it any
such meaning as you have attached to it. But "Interpretations" can be put upon any language contrary to the
intention of any writer. One of the new members of the Council interpreted it as throwing doubts on the
character of the new Council.
As to the columns of the paper being under my control, which you allege, as one of the reasons for your
conclusion, I wish to say that they are open to you, or either of you if you wish to agitate this matter. It was for
your sakes, not mine that I advised the contrary, and simply to save you from the ridicule and unpleasant
remarks which would follow. But if you want space you can have it and as many explanations as you desire.
You say that my denial etc. "has not in the least changed your views on the subject." Just so, and your
interpretations do not change the facts in the case. Time may show you that you are mistaken. That you remain
so after my friendly explanation is unfortunate. But though I regret it for your sakes, I know of nothing further
that I can do to correct your opinion.
Yours Respectfully
C. M. Penrose
Editor Ogden Junction
Sat., Nov. 27, 1880. The new bridge over the turbulent waters of the Weber River was fomally opened
on Nov. 27th. This structure, a double track wagon bridge which spans the turbulent waters of the Weber River
at this point, was built by contractors Hammond & Doyle for rock work on the massive abutments, and D.
Moore for bridge proper, which was constructed of heavy timbers and iron rods.
OGDEN DAILY HERALD

MARCH 3, 1882
FELL PEACEFULLY TO SLEEP
SUSAN M., wife of Bishop David Moore, died at Mound Fort, Weber Co., on the 2nd day of March,
1882 at twenty minutes past five o'clock, p.m.
Deceased was born at Woodstock, Windsor County, Vermont, February 5th, 1810. She was married to
David Moore, Aug. 19, 1839. She was baptized into the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter day Saints, at Eardley,
Ottawa Co., Canada, Nov. 17th, 1841, and emigrated to Nauvoo in 1842, where she remained until 1846.
witnessing and painfully sharing in the sufferings, persecution, and expulsion of the Saints from Nauvoo,
she with her husband, removed to Van Buren Co., Iowa, in 1846, and remained there until 1849, when she
emigrated to Utah, arriving at Salt Lake City, Oct. 20th of that year.
On 24th of Oct., 1849, with her family, she removed to Weber County and has since resided in Ogden City,
and Mound Fort.
Sister Moore necessarily for many years, endured the privations and hardships of pioneer life. During the
early settlement of Weber County, the active life, and public services of her husband, as a civil officer, a
missionary to open new settlements, and Colonel of the militia, developed in her self reliance, patience,
fortitude, and faith in God. In all the relations of life she was an examplary, a pure and noble woman.
Unassuming, yet dignified, she for many years presided over, and was beloved by, the Relief Society of the
Mound Fort Ward. Declining health induced her a few months ago, to resign this position.
For several years past, sickness has worn heavily upon her. Wearied, she fell peacefully to sleep, to rest till
the resurection morn. As she lived, so she died, a true and faithful Latterday Saint, beloved by all who knew
her, and will live forever in the memory of the just.
The funeral services will be held in the Mound Fort schoolhouse, on Sunday morning, March 5th, 1882, at
ten o'clock. Friends are invited.
Letter from David Moore to his brother, Elias Moore.

Ogden City, Utah
June 14th, 1885
Dear Brother:
I received your kind letter of 2nd inst. last evening and I must say that I was not only very much pleased, but
somewhat surprised as I expected that I was alone as far as our family connections was concerned. Myself and
family are all in midling good health at present. I have been very lame from a severe fall from my carriage the
20th of last month, which came near breaking my neck. I cannot turn my head to the right without hurting me
yet. I was driving a young horse and he took fright from the shaft coming uncoupled on one side., I was nerar
the top of a very steep hill. The road is very rough in that place and I was thrown out on the ground & hurt very
bad, but I had by this time got my colt under control. So no damage was done to anything but myself. I was at
the time superintending the construction of a wire suspension bridge over the Ogden River which I have been
able to complete since that date. I only lost about 2 days as there was no time to be lost as I had several men at
work on the job, which was being built for Ogden City Waterworks. This is the third bridge that has been built
in the same place. I had nothing to do with the other two. I think this one will stand.
The times are very dull here in Utah. Very little money in circulation. Many poor families have not got work
and we are infested by a great number of tramps, worthless scoundrels that will beg all they can and steal the
balance. We have any amount of trouble with them. They are arrested whenever the police finds them & put to
work on the streets, but they are too lazy for anything. They are of all nations or nearly so, but mostly Germans
& Bastard Yankees. The devil himself could hardly be a match for them.
We have a very cold time for June here in Utah.. All the latter part of May was warm and pleasant but June
thus far is stormy & cold. Wheat looks well but corn is at a standstill & mostly looks badly which is an
uncommon thing in this country at this time of year.
You complain about bad government in Canada, and debt being heaped upon the people and that you think
that Canada will some time be under the Government of the United States. How much better off would Canada
be then, if such an event took place. There is not a state in the union but what is in debt, and many of them to
that extent that they will never be free from debt while they exist as a state. It is the same with all the principle
cities. New York City, for instance owes a great many millions of dollars, while the city revenue is about 4
million dollars yearly and with that vast sum it is said the debt can never be paid and if the Government of
Canada is bad and corrupt, so also is it the case in Uncle Sam's Dominion, as we in Utah have good reason to
know. Corrupt officers spoils any country, no matter how good the form of Constitution or laws may be and if
the United States has not got a surplus of that kind of thing, I don't know of any country that has.
I must close hoping that this letter may find you and your children in the enjoyment of good health, I hope
you will be able to write many times yet to me. I will send you some papers now and then so you can see what
a fine lot of officers we have in Utah.
Your Brother
David Moore
BRYSON
Mr. DAVID MOORE May 29, 1888
Dear Sir:
Would say that I was over to Haylor Station some time ago and Mr. D. Moore was telling about you and I
take the pleasure of addressing a few lines hoping to find you and your family well at the present. In reguard to
my friends, there are not many of them here, only one uncle by the name of JOB MOORE. As for my father he
died some time ago. There are two of my uncles in Ontario. Have not their addresses. My father's name was
HIRUM MOORE. None of my father's family is living, only mother and myself. I live in a small village
working at the carriage making ... and I would leave this place if I could get a better place for my trade. I can
work at house carpentry also.
JOB MOORE'S address is Colfield Post Office, P. Q.
I must close for this time as I have not anymore news for this time. I will be able to give you more next time.
Excuse my bad writing and spelling. Please write soon.
Yours Truly
JAMES MOORE
Folsom
Dear Uncle: Aug. 31, 1888
I rec'd your welcome letter some time ago and would have answered it sooner but I have been sick for some
time with fever and am only getting around again.
There has been a great deal of sickness in town this summer owing to the intense heat we have been having.
It has registered up to 115 120 degrees in the sun and 107 in the shade and we have had it for the last two
months, almost continuous heat. I hope this finds you in good health. The prisoners have begun work on their
canal which is being built from the Prison to Folsom, a distance of one and a half miles. They are at present
building the dam so as to turn the water into the canal. It will take several years to finish the work, but when it
is finished they intend to build factories on its banks and have Folsom a manufactuiring town. I believe in your
last letter you wished to know father's age. He will be ... years the 29th of next Sept. He has been dead 13 or 14
years the 29th of last June.
I do not have any more news to write this time so I will bring this short letter to a close. Hoping to hear from
you soon.
Your Loving Niece
EMMA MOORE
MOUND FORT WARD, OGDEN, WEBER CO., UTAH TERRITORY Jan. 26, 1889
A blessing given by John Smith, Patriarch, upon the head of Sarah Moore, daughter of Frederick and Ann
Barker, born Diss, Norfolk, England, August 7th, 1829.
Sister Sarah Moore, by virtue of my office, I place my hands upon thy head and seal the blessings of thy
mother upon thee with also the blessings of the new and everlasting covenant, for they are thine through the
right of lineage and by obedience to the gospel, and I say unto thee, let thy faith fail not and be of good cheer,
for thou art of the house of Israel and have yielded obedience to the gospel in an early day with an honest heart
for which the Lord was well pleased and thou art entitled to the blessings, gifts and privileges of the new and
everlasting covenant. Thou hast forsaken thy native land, home, kindred and friends and also suffered
privations for the sake of salvation & I say unto thee, be at rest in thy mind, for thou shalt verily receive thy
reward, Thou art numbered among the Mothers in Israel and thy name is written in the Lamb's Book of Life
and shall live in the memory of the Saints. Therefore, be comforted and look always upon the bright side, for all
shall be well with thee, both here and hereafter, for the Lord knoweth the secrets of thy heart. He has witnessed
thy trials, accepted thine offerings, and thine inheritance is among those who have fought the good fight, kept
the faith and won the prize. Thou art of Ephraim and receive thy blessings in company with thy companion in
the same tribe and lineage, which is the lineage of thy kindred who have gone behind the vail. Therefore, look
forward to the future with pleasure, and learn to listen to the whispering of the spirit and thou shalt be enabled
to hold the Adversary at bay and health and peace shall reign in thy dwelling and thou shalt complete thy
mission and as a mother in Israel thou shalt be known among the people. Thou shalt not look for the comforts
of life, and no one shall be turned from thy door hungry. This blessing I seal upon thee in the name of JESUS
CHRIST, and I seal thee up unto eternal life to come forth in the morning of the first resurrection, even so,
Amen
Kingsley, Mich.
Dear Uncle: Jan. 24, 1890
I recieved your kind letter of the third. I was glad to hear from you. You wished to know the date of my
parent's death. My father died on July 9, 1878. My mother died July 6, 1880. If I live until the 17th of next
April I will be 70 years old. Please let me know how old you are. I did not know your address or I should have
written you sooner. My health is not very good this winter. I took a severe cold before Christmas and was very
sick. But I am feeling much better now. My oldest son, Leonard, got his big toe all smashed to pieces two
weeks ago and is laid up with it. He is living with me as I am getting too old to work my place alone. The rest
are all, well except a bad cold which is going through the neighborhood.
We have about 8 inches of snow here at the present. We had no snow on Christmas or New Year's but for
the last two weeks we have had some snow. I would be glad to correspond with you if convenient to you.
Please write some again and write particulars of your health and your families health. I remain your affectionate
nephew.
RICHARD MILKS
Box 139 Kingsley,
Gd. Traverse Co.
Michigan
Kingsley, Mich.
Feb. 5, 1891
Dear Uncle, Aunt, & Relatives
It is sad news I have to send you this time. Richard was brought home on Tuesday morning with his face
and hands all burned. He went to bed at 9 o'clock and at 3 o'clock he awoke with his bed all on fire underneath.
He took the bed clothes and the pillows off. Then he gathered up the tick to throw out of the window. The wind
was blowing hard and blew the flames into his face and on his hands. His right hand was burned almost to a
crisp. His poor face all swollen so that his eyes were closed. The Dr. was here again this morning. He says it is
getting along fine. I dressed the burns yesterday myself. The swelling has gone down from his face and eyes so
that he can see quite well now, but I think that he will not be able to use his right hand any more. Still he may.
The Dr. says that he will be a cripple with it and it will come hard for him for he cannot be idle when able to be
out of the house. No one knows how the fire originated but it must have been from his pipe. He smoked, even
at the store, and stayed there a good half hour after he was done. Then he went to the boarding house, took off
his rubbers and long stockings and went upstairs to bed. His pants were burned all the top part of them. His
watch is spoiled but none of the glass was broken.
8 o'clock at night. There has been only twelve visitors here so that I had no chance to finish my letter and
don't expect to finish it tonight. But I will try to tell you who I am. My father's name was Nathaniel Canbuilt
and my mother's name was Waller. I guess you can remember. You must have known my father and
grandfather Waller as your sister Nabby, as she was called married to my mother's brother. Why I can
remember you and can tell how Aunt Susan looked for I saw her a short time before you left for Nauvoo. I
often went with Uncle Ellis's girls. We were very intimate. My name was Margaret Cambuilt. You must have
known all my folks if you can remember. Tell Aunt not to hurry herself about them pieces. I got one drip on the
Christmas tree. When I cut it out I will send her some more.If we had any pictures on hand we would send
them now. I coaxed him to sit for his picture two years ago. I got a dozen photos, but the children got one a
piece and our minister got one and I have not had enough taken to go around. There are three, I believe that
have none. When Richard gets well we must have some more taken. The woman that takes them here is not an
extra hand. Sometimes she takes pretty good ones.
Friday, 6th. Richard did not rest very well last night. He is sleeping now. His hand pained him very bad, but
feels easier since I dressed it. The burn on his forehead is bad also. We did not expect to hear anything good
about Barney for he was a poor stick. The first time I saw him, I was 15 years old and got so disgusted with
him. I could never bear him. Uncle Roger always thought that he pushed his first wife out of the boat on
purpose. They were a worthless pair.
Monday, Tuesday and Wednesday were the coldest days we had this winter. Today is very nice and sun
shiney. Yes, these days were stormy too. They have had to run a snow plow in several places. I do not expect to
have this mailed till tomorrow.
I lived all summer with your mother before I was married. I went there to spin and when I got done
spinning, she sent the other girl away and kept me. I got the old goat and lady away one day and while they
were gone, I went to cleaning woodwork, but they came back before I was through. The old lady said that was
the first time that was cleaned since Susan went away, meaning Aunt Susan. We got along until sweet lipped
Phoebe thought the old folks was making too much of Richard and I, but we had no falling out. I just left and
Levi and Phoebe stepped in there. I guess that will be all for now.
Saturday morning the 7th. One of our boys came up to see his father and says there is a man that is at the inn
to work. He worked there several years ago and the boys and him had a racket. He is a very mean man. He says
he is the man who set the fire as he was the first man on the scene for Richard made no alarm.
Dr. is here now and he says that him and his boys says that they have the man spotted but they don't mention
his name. The one our son says it is, we all know the whole family of boys and he lives about 4 miles from
here. please don't mention anything about his pipe when you write us again. Richard might not like to have me
tell it because he says that it was not the pipe and the Dr. and Operator says the same. The operator is a young
man that boards in the same house. He waited on Richard like a gentleman. They sent for the Dr. and brought
him home.
There, I guess you will be tired by the time you get this scrible all read, so goodbye for this time.
M. M. Milks
I did not tell you that I was born in Canada and did not come to Michigan till 21 years ago. My children was
all born there too. Recieved your kind letter on the other night. Please write soon. Was glad to hear you was all
well. there too. Hope this will find you in good health. I will close now by wishing you all good health as it
leaves us all, only Richard.
Address
Richard Milks
Box 139 Kingsley,
Gd. Traverse Co
Michigan
Kingsley
Sept. 20, 1899
Dear Aunt and Uncle:
We recieved your kind and welcome letter some time ago, but I failed to answer it till the present time,
hoping these lines will find you in good health. Well we are not as well as usual although Richard is quite well
at present. He has been doctoring for four or five weeks, but is all right now. The same Dr. is treating me now
and I am feeling some better, but am not able to do housework, only make my bed and sweep out my room. But
I can sew and that is somethig to help out a little. This is my birthday. I am 76 years old today. I am losing
some of my flesh. The Dr. says that I will lose it all and be as small as when I was a girl. Well I hope that I will
be able to get around better. Well we are having pretty cool weather at the present. We have two nights frost,
hurt some things in some places. Potatoes escaped the best. There won't be a bountiful crop because of the
drought in August. This is the second letter I have written today and my lungs begin to pain me some again.
That is the trouble with me. Pains under my shoulder blades and through my liver. The Dr. says he gave me a
plaster to put on to see. I have a cough too. In fact I have not been free of a cough for the last two years. I am
glad Richard's health is so good. He is working all the time now husking corn. Hoping he won't catch cold. All
the rest of the friends are well as usual.
We have three more grand daughters married this season. This makes six grand daughters we have married
now and only one grandson and he has four children. This makes fifteen great grand children we have now
living and twenty seven grand children we have living.
Well I guess I must close, hoping to hear from you soon, and that you will all be in good health. We remain
your affectionate nephew and niece.
R. and M. Milks
Box 139
Kingsley,
Gd. Traverse Co.
Michigan
Richard was able to walk to the doctors all the time, two and a half miles. Not much fruit this year,
especially apples.
DESERET NEWS:
Jan. 29th, 1901:
DEMISE OF BISHOP DAVID MOORE
ExBishop David Moore of this place (North Ogden), aged 82, died on the 26th inst., after a few days
illness.
Bishop Moore was the son of Dudley and Mary Moulton Moore, and was born January 20, 1819. His
grandfather and two brothers served in the Revolutionary War. He was baptized into the Church of Jesus Christ
of Latterday Saints Nov. 17, 1841. He was ordained an Elder in 1843 and a Seventy in 1844. He labored in and
about Nauvoo as a carpenter on the Temple and residences of prominent men of the Church, becoming well
acquainted and quite intimate with the Prophet Joseph, and was in that vicinity when he was martyred and was
in the expulsion from Nauvoo, coming out as far as Pisgah, in the then Territory of Iowa. In the spring of 1849,
they left Pisgah for Utah, arriving at Council Bluffs June 8th, where further outfitting was necessary for the
further move to Utah.
The company consisted of 205 souls, 65 wagons, 292 oxen, 127 cows, 34 yearlings, 21 horses, 1 mule, 148
sheep, 9 pigs, 25 dogs, and 15 cats, 2 geese, 5 turkeys, 14 ducks and 2 doves. David Moore was in the hundred
of Allen Taylor, the fifty of Enoch Reese, and was captain of his own ten, and secretary of the hundred. On
Sunday, Oct. 20, 1849, the company arrived in Salt Lake City, and moved up to Weber County the following
week, and settled in Mound Fort, Ogden.
Sept. 6, 1850, he was married to Sarah Barker, daughter of Frederick Barker and Ann Blye.
Jan. 26, 1851, he was ordained a High Priest and served as Bishop of Mound Fort Ward (now in Ogden
City) for 23 years; held many positions of honor and trust in the gift of the people of Ogden City, before his
move to North Ogden a few years ago. He was Ogden's first City recorder, serving several years without a
salary, and even furnishing his own stationary. He was one of a company of 27 called in 1855 by Pres. Brigham
Young to establish the Salmon River Mission with instructions to settle among the Flatheads, Bannocks, or
Shoshone Indians and teach the principles of civilization.
May 18, 1855, they started on this mission through an entirely unexplored country, having to make their
roads and bridges as they went. In the organization, David Moore was made secretary. 13 wagons and 52 oxen
furnished their transportation.
During this mission, untold hardships were endured and on account of supplies running short, David Moore
and others returned to Utah for supplies.
Funeral was held Jan. 28th, 1901, on Monday afternoon at 2 o'clock, at the Mound Fort Meeting House.
THE OGDEN DAILEY HERALD

February 1, 1901
FUNERAL OF BISHOP DAVID MOORE AND A SHORT SKETCH OF HIS LIFE
North Ogden, Utah, Jan. 29. Bishop Moore who died recently, was born Jan. 20, 1819, of Dudley
Moore and Mary Moulten, and died in North Ogden, Jan. 26, 1901, aged 82 years old and 6 days.
His great grandfather, Jedediah Moore, was too old to serve in the revolutionary war and died later in life at
the advanced age of 110 years. His grandfather, Dudley Moore and two of his brothers served in the
revolutionary war.
David was baptized and confirmed into the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter day Saints, November17, 1841
by Murray Seaman. Ordained an Elder under the direction of Joseph Smith, April 7, 1843 and on Oct. 8, 1844
was ordained a member of the seventies and set apart as senior president of the second quorum in Nauvoo by
Solomon Barries.
His occupation was that of a carpenter and he worked on the Nauvoo Temple and residences of prominent
men in the church, becoming quite intimate with the Prophet Joseph and was in the vicinity at his martyrdom,
coming out at the time of the expulsion as far as Pisgah in Iowa, where he stopped until the spring of 1849 ,
when he started for Utah, reaching Council Bluffs, June 8, 1849: here they fitted out for the further move to
Utah.
In the company there were 205 souls, 65 wagons and 292 oxen. He was in the hundred of Allen Taylor, the
50 of Enoch Rheese and was captain of his own 10 and secretary of the hundred.
The company reached Salt Lake City October 20, 1849. The next day being Sunday, they stopped over and
listened to a discourse by Orson Pratt in the bowery and started out next day for Weber County and on Oct.
28th, reached what is now Ogden City, stopping in a little group of cabins near the junction of the two rivers for
the winter.
In the spring of 1850 cabins and all were moved into Farr's fort where on September 6th, he was married to
Sarah Barker, daughter of Frederick Barker and Ann Blye.
On January 26, 1851, he was ordained a high priest and was afterwards installed as bishop of Mound Fort
which position he held 23 years with satisfaction to his superiors and to the people of his ward. He also held
many positions of honor and trust in Ogden City before his move to North Ogden, a few years ago. He was
Ogden's first recorder, serving several years without compensation, even furnishing his own stationary.
He was one of a company of 27 called by President Young to establish the Salmon River Mission with
instructions to settle among the Flathead, Bannocks or Shoshones. They departed from Ogden, May, 1855,
exploring the wilds of the north country, making their own roads and bridges and suffering many hardships and
privations. The company consisted of 27 men, 18 wagons and 52 horses and David Moore acted as secretary of
the company.
The funeral proceeded from the residence in North Ogden, at one o'clock p.m. today to the Mound Fort
meeting house, where funeral services were attended by a large audience including leading men of the stake.
THE WEEKLY STANDARD: OGDEN, UTAH

FRIDAY AUGUST 11, 1905
MRS. DINA HERRICK DEAD
Mrs. Dina Herrick Clark Moore died at 1:45 o'clock yesterday afternoon at the family residence, 868
12th street of cancer of the stomack after a lengthy illness. Mrs. Moore had been suffering for a couple of years
and had been confined to her bed for the past month.
The deceased was the daughter of Lemuel and Sally Judd Herrick and was born in Jackson Co., Missouri,
Sept. 29, 1832. When eight years of age she was baptized in the Latter Day Saints church and crossed the plains
in 1850, coming directly to Ogden where she has resided ever since.
In 1851 she was married to Isaac Clark, by whom she had one son, I. L. Clark, the merchant. Her husband
died in 1854 and later she was married to Bishop David Moore. There was born an issue to this marriage,
Lester J., George A., Henry D., Parley P., Mrs Clara D. Fronk and Mrs Kate Bell Tribe, all of whom survive
except Mrs. Tribe and George A. Moore. She is also survived by thirty eight grand children and four great
grand children.
Mrs. Moore had been a very diligent worker in the Latter Day Saints church during her life and at the time
of her death was president of the Relief Society of the Mound Fort Ward.
The funeral services over her body will be held at two o'clock in the Mound Fort meeting house on
Wednesday afternoon at two o'clock. The remains may be viewed at the late home of the deceased between the
hours of ten and one on the day of the burial. Interment will be in the Ogden City Cemetery.
THE WEEKLY STANDARD: OGDEN, UTAH

FRIDAY JULY 17, 1908
MRS. SARA B. MOORE CALLED SUDDENLY
The many friends and relatives of Mrs. Sarah B. Moore will be pained to learn of her death, which occured
at the home of her daughter, Mrs. J. L. Wilson at 703 Twelfth street, yesterday afternoon at two o'clock. Mrs.
Moore has been rather enfeebled for a couple of years and her death was not unexpected. For the past two
weeks she had been ill, but was able to be about the house until Saturday. She died of general debility.
The deceased was the wife of the late Bishop David Moore, and was born in England, Aigust 7, 1829. She
came to America and joined the church when only 14 years of age, and came to Weber County in 1849, being
one of the many who aided in hauling handcarts across the plains. She was a woman of much usefulness and
aided materially in the early building of Weber County and the state of Utah. Her sons, David M. Moore,
Joseph B. Moore and County Commissioner Frank Moore and her daughter, Mrs. John L. Wilson, thirty
grandchildren and eleven great grand children survive her.
Funeral services will be held at the Mound Fort Meeting House, Wednesday afternoon at three o'clock and
the burial of the body will be made in the Ogden City Cemetery. The remains may be viewed at the residence,
703 Twelfth street between the hours of 10 o'clock a.m. and 1 o'clock p.m. on the day of the funeral.
THE OGDEN STANDARD EXAMINER

Tuesday Evening, January 5, 1926
page 10
LESTER MOORE AGED 70 CALLED
Lester James Moore, 70 years of age died this morning at 962 12th street after a three day illness of
influenza. Mr Moore was born in Ogden on October 25, 1855 and had resided in this vicinity all his life, where
he followed farming. He was a member of the L.D.S. Church.
He was the son of David and Diana Herrick Moore and is survived by his widow Sereph Brown Moore and
the following sons and daughters: George L. Moore, Mrs. Mabel Steed, Stella J. Moore, Elsworth Moore,
James Moore, Leola F. Moore, Edith E. Moore and two grandchildren and the following brothers and sisters
also survive: David M., Joseph C., Henry D., Parley P., and Frank Moore, Mrs Clair Fronk and Mrs John L.
Wilson.
Funeral arrangements are in charge of Lindquist Undertakers.
PIONEER PERSONAL HISTORY

Taken July 25th, 1938
by Elvera Manful.
David Moore was living with his daughter, Mrs. Edna Brizzee, at 1336 Washington Boulevard His
own home is 1319 Washington Blvd.
He works in the nursery and around his own and his daughter's homes, caring for the lawns, flowers and
shrubs.
His lifetime occupation was that of nurseryman.
He was born July 1, 1851 in Ogden, Weber County, Utah. He was born about where the Old Mill Inn now is
on Canyon Rd. At the present time he is 87 years old.
He married Elizabeth Stone. They were married in Ogden by Bishop Herrick.
The first home he remembered stood about where his own home now is, 1319 Washington Blvd. and it was
made of logs. His father owned fifty acres there. They later moved to a story and a half adobe house on 24th
and Adams Avenue, where they lived until he was about sixteen years of age.
Tallow candles were the first form of light and later they used a candle called a sperm candle which he
thought was made from fish oil. These sperm candles gave much better light than the tallow candles.
The first fuel used was wood and he never saw a stove until he was a young man. They would roast turkeys
by tying a string to the turkey's legs and hanging it from a nail in the mantle. They would then get a good fire
and give the turkey a twirl over it.
They baked bread by pouring the dough into a covered pan and placing the red coals from the fireplace both
over and under the pan.
They never had any coal until he was about sixteen and this was from the mines in Coalville, Utah. This was
very poor stuff and they would rather use wood.
The food was pretty much the same as we have now. They never had much fruit. He was about sixteen when
the first apples were brought here. They also had sand Cherry that was very much like our choke cherry, but
larger and sweeter. Some of the pioneers had brought these from Nebraska.
The clothes were all home made. In those days nearly everyone had a small flock of about 40 sheep. These
they would take to the river and wash. Then they would shear them and turn the wool over to the women. The
women would then pick all their wool over to get all the burrs and stickers out and then they would card it. This
was all done by hand. Then they would spin it. To dye it, they would use a yellow weed or some water from a
copper spring that was near. Brown was the prevailing color of course. His father had three wives. The first
wife was a good weaver so she would weave all the cloth. It seemed to wear forever. He can remember wearing
clothes that came nearly to his elbows and up to his knees, he had so outgrown them, but they were still good.
He also wore trousers made of buckskin, as were the moccasins he wore. He never had a pair of shoes until he
was ten years old.
There were only one or two stores the and no butcher shops. The farmers would take their wheat to the mill
to be ground, waiting for the miller to grind and return it. They never took any that someone else had grown
because each thought his was the best.
His father was a good provider so their family always seemed to have plenty of food, at least they never
suffered. He knew of some families that had to eat greens (mostly a plant called sour dock) that they cooked
with bran. He said they never had any dandelions and now we have too many.
His mother always had a flower garden. The pioneers brought the seed with them so the flowers were the
same varieties they had in the East. He said the first alfalfa he ever saw was grown by a blacksmith named
Moffit. He had only a small patch of it and people told him he would never get rid of it once it got started so he
destroyed it. They never saw any more of it until he was about seventeen.
The farm implements were made by the blacksmiths. They would make them as the farmer ordered them.
The blacksmiths in the early days were more skillful than they are now as they were kept at it all the time. They
would make plows, harrows, pitchforks and anything like that.
The first industry here in Ogden, as he recalls, was a tannery. It was on the east side of Grant Avenue
between 24th and 23rd streets.
Then later a Mr. Joseph Derrill had a shoe shop where he employed four or five men.
A Mr. Leavitt was the first man ever to sell meat. He had a gallows just east of Washington Blvd. on 24th
street. He butchered about a beef a week and would cut it up in chunks and sell it. Before that the farmers
seemed to share back and forth between their neighbors or friends as they butchered.
Later on Louis Shurtliff and Ralph Douglas put up the first butcher shop. This was on the west side of
Washington Blvd between 24th and 25th streets.
He hunted wild chickens, ducks and geese around Ogden. There were plenty of wild chickens, ducks and
geese around Ogden and he couldn't see how people could ever go hungry unless it was lack of ammunition.
There were also plenty of fish here. They never had to go further than Mill Creek to catch them, but Ogden
Canyon was the best. They could get three or four pound fish up there.
His father and three men, Gilbert Belnap, a man named Monroe, and one named Switzler built the first saw
mill in Ogden Canyon at Pine view when he was about eight years old.
The year after that the Ogden Canyon Road was built. His father was a mechanic by trade but he took
contracts for construction work and he was given the contract to build 200 feet of the road through what is the
narrows in Ogden Canyon.
He often went with his father and one incident he remembers was in July and they had taken a milk pail with
them to pick some wild black rasberries they had found growing at the mouth of Ogden Canyon. These were
the first black rasberries around here. There were plenty of red ones but this was the only place where they had
found any of the black ones.
They had to use the old Indian Trail on the south side of the canyon and his father was afraid he might fall,
so he cut him a fish pole and left him at the mouth of the canyon to await his return. He was gone just a short
time and when he saw the bucket full of fish David had caught. He said, "Well son, not much chance of
rasberries now.
His father served three years as a recorder for the city and also one as a city council man without pay.
He, himself, was asked to take public office but was always to busy. He only served one day in public office
and that was when Brigham Young died. Everyone wanted to go to the funeral so he served as a special
policeman for the day.
His father went on the Salmon River Mission to Fort Hall, Idaho when he was about six years of age and
was there until the Indians made a raid and took everything they had. Then they were ordered home and
soldiers were sent to help them get back to their homes as the Indians were on the war path and it wasn't safe.
Then came the Mormon Move and the Moore family moved as far as Santaquin. They left Ogden in May
and returned in July. He was about seven then.
Another experience he recalled was when the Indians were camped by his uncles home on west 12th street.
His father became very chummy with one of these Indians and they called this Indian "SOLDIER INDIAN".
The Indians migrated a lot and they came through and stopped at Four Mile (now Harrisville) and asked the
farmer there if they could camp for the night. The farmer told them "yes", if the horses would not get into the
corn field. The Indian Chief of this tribe was lame. During the night the horses got through the fence and into
the corn and of course the farmer was mad. Then trouble started for sure, during which the lame Indian Chief
was killed. There was about 20 Indians for every white man at that time. Soldier Indian knew the trouble and he
rode out and he sure made the Indians scatter.
The Indians did lots of hunting and fishing. They gambled a lot too. They were always begging. His father
used to give Soldier Indian money when he would ask for it. Then when his Father died, Soldier Indian would
come to him and beg. He called him Moore's Boy. After Soldier Indian died, his daughter would come and
borrow money from Moore's Boy. About two years ago Soldier Indian's great grand daughter even came out to
him and begged him for money. He said he only had about fifty cents change then which he gave her.
The first Ogden Canyon Rd. was a toll road with the toll house just north of the mouth of the canyon. The
toll was fifty cents per load.
His father owned about eighty acres of land in Ogden Valley from the bluffs just west of the Artesian Wells,
east on the south side of the road.
This was all in hay which he helped his father cut by hand. They would have to camp up there for about
three weeks until it was cut.
The first time he went up in Ogden Valley, there were only two houses there. Herd houses he called them.
His father was the second mail carrier in Ogden Valley, carrying the mail to Huntsville. He would help him
deliver it and later took the contract himself and he carried the mail to both Huntsville and Eden.
He and his father built all the wooden suspension bridges in the county. These were the one over the Ogden
River on Washington at about 19th street. The one over the Weber River on west 24th where the Ogden
Packing company is now. This one was 150 feet long. The one over the Weber River at Riverdale, another over
the Weber River at Uinta and the one over the Weber Ogden River at the Hermitage.
He saw many covered wagon trains passing through Ogden, both coming from and going to the East. Many
of them were prairie schooner as they were called, a covered wagon and a trailer. The wagon would have about
12 mules hitched to it.
He remembers one incident before the tabernacle was completed. He and his father walked out to see it. On
the way they passed the Tithing Office that was on 24th and Washington where the J. C. Penny store now is
and he picked up some dry withered peaches from the counter. When they got out to the Tabernacle he noticed
three windows in the front. The center one had a large eye in it and he asked his father what that meant and his
father told him that it was the all seeing eye and saw everyone's good and evil deeds. Then when they were
returning to their home on 24th and Adams Avenue, (the hill was so steep that no wagon ever went up there)
and he thought of this all seeing eye and he ran back down the hill and put the peaches back where he found
them.
He never saw a rug until he was about 15 years of age and this was in the home of Mrs. Chase who lived
about 15th and Washington. Everyone sure thought she was putting on the style then but it wasn't long until
several others had them.
He was in the nursery business in Ogden for 42 years during which time he never had but two days vacation
and these two days he spent hunting and fishing.
There was a stage coach station on the east side of Washington Blvd. between 24th and 25th streets. The
boys would watch the stage come in early every day. The stage coach stations were about 10 miles apart and
they would change teams at every station so as not to run the teams farther than 10 miles. A fresh team would
be ready at every station. They usually had 4 or 6 horses for every stage coach and never stopped long at any
place. Bishop Chauncy West had a hotel on 24th and Washington, where the First Security Bank Building is
now, and the passengers would eat there but they sure had to eat on the run.
The first school he attended was in Ogden. It was on the west side of Grant Avenue between 23rd and 24th
streets. They started school very young then and he recalls his first day. His mother got him washed and his hair
combed and he was ready when a boy named Frank Hall came by. His mother called Frank and asked him to
take David to school. When they got to school, Frank went in ahead and David dodged back and ran across the
street and stayed in an empty house until noon. Then Frank got him and sent him home but he sure went to
school the next day.
Mrs. F. A. Brown was his first teacher and when he went to his next school, her husband, F. A. Brown was
his teacher. This was where the Elks Building is now.
They paid tuition with cash. So much for each child.
One of the first readers he had was McGuffey's First Reader.
The first paper he remembers was the Deseret News. This was published in Salt Lake City, Utah. He was
too little to read it when he first saw it. The next paper he remembers was the Ogden Junction. It was printed in
Ogden after the railroad came here.
The first Telegraph Office was in the Tithing Building where Bishop Chauncy West had his office. This
building was on 24th and Washington Ave. where the J. C. Penny Store now is.
The first horse car ran along Washington Ave. and down 25th street to the depot. The north end of the line
was almost in front of their home near 13th and Washington ave. There was a turn table there. Then later it was
moved out to where the city limits are now. He thinks that Mr. John Douglass, now with the Boyle Furniture
Company, is the only driver of a horse car that is now living.
His father had a contract to build the Southern Pacific grade from 12th to 17th streets. He worked for his
father on it when the first Union Pacific train whistled into Ogden. He kept right on working and he didn't see
the train until a day or so later.
He said most of the theatricals were traveling stock companies. They had a show house on 24th and Grant
Avenue in a building owned by Charlie Woodmansee. He remembers his first show well. One of his father's
hired men, Moroni Thomas, came by and took him to it. It was just a short distance up from Washington on
12th street. Moroni Thomas lifted him up on his shoulders and carried him that way, he was so small.
It was a Magic Lantern Slide and he was sitting on Moroni Thomas lap during the show. The first slide
showed a tiger with his mouth as if snarling. He was so frightened, he jumped right over Moroni Thomas'
shoulder.
The second show he attended was in the Tabernacle before it was quite completed. It was also a magic
lantern slide and showed a Frenchman sleeping. Rats or mice were running around his face and all of a sudden
one jumped down his throat.
The Indians would go up to Ogden Valley and gather Sarvis berries and dry them about like raisins are now
and they would trade them to the white people for a handful of flour or what ever they wanted.
One of the Indian Squaws would bathe her small child every morning in the creek.
David Moore has four children living and two dead:
Mr. Jessie Moore, 420 13th street, Ogden, Utah: Mrs. Ida Thomas, Long Beech, California Mrs. Elberta
Read, 1348 Washington, Ogden, Utah: Mrs. Edna Brizzee, 1336 Washington, Ogden, Utah
Clyde Moore died in Ogden, three years of age. Mrs. Florence Bishop died in Oregon.
He has eleven grandchildren; two living in Oregon, three in Long beach, and six in Ogden.
PIONEER PERSONAL HISTORY

TAKEN MAY 15, 1941 BY
RALPH S, THOMPSON
Joseph B. Moore was living at 940 Gramercy Avenue, Ogden, Utah.

He is retired. His lifetime occupation was farming.
He was born Feb. 9, 1855 at Ogden, Utah. He is 86 at the present time.
He married Louisa Bybee in Feb. 1877. She died and he married Alice May Twitchell in Nov. 1887.
His first home was made of lumber. His father was a carpenter and built the first grist mill for Lorin Farr on
the site where the "Old Mill" now stands.
Pitch was the first form of lighting and then tallow was used.
Wood was the first fuel used. Each fall they hauled 18 or 20 loads of dry maple out of Ogden Canyon and
Wheeler Basin for winter fuel.
They ate corn, wheat, oats and barley and most of the more common vegetables, fish, beef and various kinds
of wild game.
His cloths were made of wool and homespun.
Their plows, harrows and cultivators were home made. Scythes and pitchforks were bought here, most of
them from Lowe's. Blacksmiths made the plows, but harrows and cultivators were made at home. Iron harrow
teeth were in great demand, but lots of them were made from wood, either maple or mountain mahogany.
Home made hand rakes were also used for raking hay. They were four or five feet long with wooden teeth.
The first industry was the grist mill.
Fish were very plentiful. They had manufactured hooks and caught several trout in the Ogden River that
weighed four to five pounds.
There were not as many deer then as there are at the present.
He herded cattle and sheep from about the middle of March to the first part of September for several years.
He herded twelve to fourteen hours per day every day.
He gathered service and thimble berries and also wild raspberries and choke cherries.
For entertainment, they held a few quilting bees and corn husking parties, but mostly they had dances.
In 1862 there were great floods. Both the Ogden and Weber Rivers ran more than bank full. All the bridges
on both the Ogden and Weber Rivers were washed out and the whole flat was covered with water. Where the
Tabernacle now stands, was covered 6 inches to a foot deep with water.
There was some cattle rustling on a small scale. It was mostly carried on by men who came in from Idaho or
Montana and would pick from one to three of several different brands and drive or ship them to other states.
He remembers that the two Graham boys were shot and killed for stealing horses and the children from
every school in town were taken to see them. They were told that thieves were always caught and killed.
He told of while herding cattle in the fields after the grain had been cut and hauled off, he gleaned a whole
bushel of wheat. His mother sold it to Walker Bros. Co. for $5.00 and bought him enough pink calico to make
him a shirt. It was his first calico shirt and although it was quite late in the fall and cold, He went to church on
Sunday without a coat to show off the shirt.
Most of the shirts were made from a blue and white striped cloth and were called hickory shirts because
they wore like hickory.
Several white boys were burning sunflowers one night and some Indian boys from Bingham's Fort came
over and they started to burning each other with hot sunflower stalks. After a while the Indians got mad and
started back to their camp, but instead of going back to camp they slipped around and dabbed a burning brand
on the back of one of the white boys neck. That started a free for all fight and the Indians started their
warwhoop. Mr. Moore's father came down and stopped the fight and sent them all home.
"Little Soldier" was a chief of a small band of Indians here and was very friendly to the whites. A white man
killed his daughter and Little Soldier trailed him for nearly two years and finally killed him.
Big Ute was a large and very handsome Indian Chief and he knew how handsome he was. He would buy,
beg or steal all the matches he could he could and stand before a mirror at night, striking matches one after the
other to see himself.
Indians used to gather large sacks of wilds berries, mostly service berries or choke cherries and sell or trade
them to the whites for most anything they could get.
Mr. Moore and his brother, 7 and 10 years of age respectively walked up the Indian Trail to where the town
of Liberty now stands, gathered up a herd of cows and drove them to Ogden over the North Ogden road in one
day, making about 30 to 35 miles.
When a house or barn caught on fire, everyone turned out and formed a bucket brigade, threw dirt on it, etc.
They didn't fight forest fires.
The first hotel was the Ogden House and stood about where the First Security Bank Building now stands.
The first stage coach station was between 25th and 26th streets on Washington Ave. or Main St. as it was
then.
The first school he attended was between 24th and 25th streets on the east side of Madison Ave. It was in
1862 and Vilate Hampton was my teacher. The Tuition was one dollar per month. The school books used were
Wilson's Reader and Arithmetic.
The Deseret News was a newspaper in his home. It was published in Salt Lake City.
The first Telegraph station was located on the East side of Washington Ave. between 24th and 25th streets.
The first "trolley car" system in Ogden was mule cars. They were pulled by mules along Washington Blvd.
He saw the first train that came into Ogden after the tracks had been laid this far. Almost everyone in Ogden
gathered to see the train and were all standing around looking at it when the engineer blew the whistle. Nearly
everyone there ran.
Mr. Moore's first ride on a train was on a flat car. During the late summer or early fall of 1869. The Union
Pacific gave everyone that wanted to go a ride to the mouth of Weber Canyon and return on Flat cars, free.
There were a few plays by local talent.
He played with Indian Papooses when he was very young. They were of the Ute and Shoshone Tribes.
One trait he noticed among the Indians was their begging and thievery. Also if an Indian was your friend, he
would do anything for you. The Indians lived in tepees or wickiups. He learned some of the Shoshone dialect.
Young people had better times and were not very rowdy as they are now. If any one went to a dance and got
drunk, he was put out and in some was not able to attend again.
He has 5 children, 14 grandchildren and 4 or 5 great grandchildren.
Mr. Moore's father did $800.00 worth of work on the toll road through Ogden Canyon and took all but
$35.00 out in toll.
Joseph had no fear of the Indians and they liked him for it. When he was as young as two years old, he
would ride on the back of a horse with an Indian and as they would go as fast as the horse would run, the Indian
would call out "shauntiwino papoose" meaning good baby.
The Indians respected the Moores because they never lied to them. Once an Indian came to see his father
and asked him for something to eat. The Indian was given something to eat and then he asked for some more.
David Moore told him he had no more for him. The Indian pointed to some bags of cured meat that was
hanging from the rafters and said "what about that". David told him that was all he had to feed his family for the
winter. The Indian said, "you lie MOORE, you lie". With that, David grabbed the Indian by the seat of his
britches and threw him out. He then acted as though he were reaching for his gun. The Indian ran for his horse
pulling a knife as he ran and he shouted "don't shoot Moore, don't shoot". Joseph said that this was the only
time he ever saw an Indian tether a horse. The Indian cut the tether and jumped on his horse and rode away as
fast as he could. The next day, a squaw came to see David and asked him to come and smoke the pipe of peace
with the Indian, which he did.
The Indians visited the Moore home frequently and Joseph was well acquainted with them. Little Soldier, a
Ute Chief joined the Church and went to the Temple. He used to come to the Moore home and open up his shirt
to show off his garments and he would say "See, me Mormon."
As a young man, he and his brother were some what mischievious. There was a man called "Father Stone"
who was kind of a presiding Elder in the Community. He was always looking after the morals of the
community.
Once they went to see a widow about holding a dance at her house. She told them they would have to get
permission from Father Stone. So they went to Father Stone and asked him. He said "No, you can't have the
dance." They went back to the Widow and asked her again. She said "did you ask Father Stone?" They told her
they did so she gave them permission to hold the dance. They just didn't give her his answer. This took place in
the winter time and the weather was very cold. The boys took some water and poured it on the path leading up
to the rear of the house. As Father Stone came sneaking up from the rear to see if the dance was being held. He
slipped on the ice and fell. The boys had their dance with no interference.
Once they took some cow manure and wrapped it in some bull durham chewing tobacco paper and gave it to
Father Stone. He took it and said "God bless you my boys."
One time his Brother David and two of his friends were breaking wild horses on Sunday. Father Stone saw
them and reprimanded them for it. One of the boys told Father Stone that he was sorry. Father Stone turned to
David and said, "How about you?" David replied, "if he is sorry then I am too", knowing full well that his
friend was not sorry.
After Joseph's first wife died, he married Alice May Twitchell. He had five children by his first wife, three
of which died young. He had four children by his second wife. Neither marriage was performed in the Temple.
Joseph's first wife, Louisa, and his sister, Ellen, were good friends. After Joseph had been married to his
second wife, Alice, for some time, Ellen had the following dream: She saw Louisa and her three children
separated by some great distance. They were dressed in dirty clothes and were very miserable because they
were not together. The children were crying for their mother and she for them.
Ellen interpreted the dream as a request from Louisa that she try to influence her brother to get himself ready
and to have them sealed to him. She then went to his wife, Alice and told her the dream. Alice agreed with her
and together they started to work on Joseph, trying to get him to prepare himself to go to the temple. He wasn't
active in the church at that time and wasn't anxious to get active.
As time went on and nothing was done, Ellen again had the same dream. Ellen and Alice worked that much
harder to get something done and still nothing happened.
A third time Ellen had the same dream. This time Joseph responded and Alice and Joseph went to the temple
where Alice was proxy for Louisa while she and her children were sealed to Joseph. Then she and Joseph were
sealed, together with their children.
That very night, Ellen had a dream, in which she saw Louisa and her children, clothed in white and together.
They were very happy. Ellen interpreted this dream as a witness to her of their gratitude for what had been
done.
Joseph died December 23rd, 1943, still very active in the church.
FUNERAL SERVICES OF JOSEPH BYRON MOORE

DECEMBER 27, 1943
INVOCATION: Jesse H. Giles.

Our Father who art in Heaven, hallowed be thy name. We have come before thee to do honor to one of thy
sons whom thou hast seen fit to call home. We pray thee, our Father, that while we are thus convened that thy
spirit may take the lead of our actions and our words that we may worship before thee in harmony with an eye
single to thy glory.
Bless those who may have cause to mourn over the departure of their loved ones, and thou knowest his age
and the work he has done and wilt thou sanctify to us who remain that we may emulate that which has been
before us in that kind of manner that will bring peace to our souls and that thy will may be done. To this end,
our Father, we dedicate these services in the name of Jesus Christ, Amen.
Solo: "I Come to the Garden Alone" sung by Francis I. Moore.
Bishop Edwin Baird.

I believe it is the Prophet Isaiah who said that in the last days the house of the Lord would be
established in the tops of the mountains. We cannot honor too much, those men of God who helped establish
the House in the tops of the mountains.
We have met to pay our last respects to one of our country's men. One of those brethren who came here just
a few years after the pioneers came to this valley. He was born here in 1855 and his early life was spent in what
we may see a different world from ours. In that day of horse and buggy and the tallow candle and all those
things that are different in the world in which we live today, and yet nobly and well he played his part.
I am reminded of a phrase of Shakespeare's where in speaking of one of his characters, he said that the
elements were so mixed in him that all the world could rise up and say "here was a man". A man that sought
not glory for himself; a man that tried to carry on the work of the kingdom of God; a man for whom a task was
never to small. Any task that this Church or community asked of him in the prime of his life, he was glad and
willing to fulfill. It is men of this character that are the backbone of the Church and nation and do the work of
the world. The family wish that a part of his lifes history should be read today and it was prepared by one of his
sons, William B. Moore, with a desire that it be read.
"MY FATHER'S ANCESTRY"

My father, Joseph B. Moore has come through a noble lineage and through his veins flowed some of
the best blood of this earth.
He was born February 9, 1855 in a log house which was located where the County fire station now stands on
west 12th street.
He was the son of David Moore and Sarah Barker. His father's family were among the first settlers of
Mound Fort having moved there in October of 1849, two years after the first company of saints arrived in Salt
Lake Valley. His father took a very prominent part in the affairs of Weber County. He served as Ogden City's
first recorder for a number of years without pay and was Colonel of the militia, a military organization which
was organized to protect the settlers from the Indians. Because of his great influence with the Indians and the
respect and confidence which Little Soldier, the chief of the Ute tribe, had for him, on one occasion here was
averted the massacre of all the inhabitants of Weber County.
He also served the people of this community as Bishop of the old Mound Fort Ward for more than 20 years.
He was born at Eardley, Ottawa County, Province of Quebec, Canada, the son of Dudley Jr., who was born at
Saratoga Springs, New York, and Mary Moulton, who was born at Rutland, Vermont. His mother, Mary
Moulton, was a cousin to Abraham Lincoln. And while Lincoln was serving as President of the United States,
one of David Moore's nephews was a guest of the President at the White House.
History recalls the true spirit of loyalty and patriotism that the early Moores exhibited in answering the call
of their country in times of emergency and crisis when the God given and sacred principles of freedom and
liberty were upon the alter of conquest. That they were counted among the patriots of 1776 is evidenced by the
following incident. At the great battle of Saratoga Springs in New York in the Revolutionary War, David
Moore's great grandfather, Jedediah Moore, who was past 75 years of age, and was within 9 miles of the battle
ground, plowed corn all day when he could hear the roar of the cannon and he had five sons in that battle.
The Moores moved from New York into Vermont and from there to Canada where they became the pioneer
lumber men of the Ottawa Valley. Some of them became very wealthy and their descendents today are highly
respected and influential citizens in the towns and communities where they now reside.
My father's mother was the daughter of Frederick Barker, the father of the Barker family of North Ogden.
Since my father grew to manhood he spent his life as a farmer and an orchardist except for the time he was
in the ice business with Patriarch Miles L. Jones.
In his church activities, he was a member of the first presidency of the first M.I.A. of the old Mound Fort
Ward, was active in the Elders Quorum, a ward teacher for forty years and at the time of his passing was a High
Priest.
He was a product of the old school, having been taught in his youth, the sacred principles of morality, truth
and honor and these teachings he endeavored to install in the hearts of his children. He was a kind and noble
father and a kind and loving husband. While he left no material riches, yet in the language of the poet, he has
bequeathed a legacy to his posterity, that riches cannot buy.
I follow a noble father, his honor is mine to wear,
He gave me a name that was free from shame, a name he was proud to bear.
He lived in the morning sunlight and marched in the ranks of right,
He was always true to the best he knew, and the shield that he wore was bright.
I follow a famous father and him I must keep in mind
Though his form is gone I must carry on
the name that he left behind.
It was mine on the day he gave it, it shown as a monarch's crown,
And as fair to see as it came to me, it must be when I put it down.
A good name is better to be chosen than great riches, and loving favor than silver and gold.
William B. Moore
I think we can truly say that Bro. Moore lived up to that. Even though age had its effects on him, he could
still be useful. Only two weeks ago he was out to priesthood meeting as I remember. I feel that we cannot say
too much in honor of a soul in honoring his priesthood, his relation to his church and if all of us could do as
well and gain as good a salvation, I am sure great would be our reward.
I wish to say that the family wants to thank everyone that has taken part in helping with the funeral and
flowers and services the singers, speakers, and those who have helped with the music in any way, the family
appreciates it.
PATRIARCH MILES L. JONES:

I feel really as though I ought to be among the mourners, that my having been so closely associated with Joe
and Alice for many years. Since his passing, I have gone over the past and recalled many recollections of what
has taken place during the time I have been acquainted with him and his family.
I was just a boy when I used to come to school, the school located on the corner where Mound Fort School
now stands and coming back and forth, I used to meet Joe and members of his family quite often. I was very
well acquainted with his first wife, Louisa Bybee, and of their associations. I remember the home they built on
the west side of Washington ave. between what is now 13th and 14th streets. That home was always open to the
boys and girls of the neighborhood. We always felt at home getting along allright.
I recall the saying of Paul. He says there are many degrees of glory. There is one which is Celestial which is
likened to the sun, and another, Terrestrial which is likened to the moon and another which is likened unto the
stars and as each star differs in glory so also is the glory of man. We will say when the final analysis is come
and we are finished here, our spirit goes back to the God who gave it and when the reuniting comes of the
resurrection, we can say our exaltation is according to our works here upon the earth. They who have kept the
faith as Joe has kept it will rejoice exceedingly and will receive their reward in the Celestial Kingdom where
God, their Christ, will rule and reign forever.
When we pay honor to one like this under these circumstances and conditions, he has passed the three score
considerable, allowed to man four score and ten, and come to the end of life as he, there is no occasion for
mourning, but rather rejoicing in knowing that he has earned for himself an exaltation in the Celestial Kingdom.
His activities in many ways in life, in everything was honorable and upright.
I used to meet him at night frequently and walk up and down 12th street. We would stop and visit for a short
time. He always manifested a spirit of cheerfulness, a spirit that would up build one who had come in contact
with him and that seemed to be his aim in life. So he lived a wonderful life and has left an honorable family.
He came from an honorable family. His father was our bishop.
I was acquainted with David Moore and members of the family two girls and three boys of that family and
the other that lived up 12th street. In our association from time to time we used to have precious times. They
were honorable and upright citizens. So when we can come to the close of life like Joe, it is not a time for
mourning; his spirit has left the body; it has gone to the God who gave it. He will there carry on the work that
he has so nobly started here. Sometimes we have heard some say where one has lived such a wonderful life,
why should they be called upon to lose an association of their companions or why should they suffer in this life.
I have long since come to the conclusion that where there is a separation as there has been in this case from
Louisa and Alice and other members of the family for a number of years, during that time the bonds of love
will have increased in such a way that when he met them in the Spirit World, how great was the joy and
rejoicing upon that occasion. The small space of time when compared to eternity, in which they have been
separated is very small indeed but during the time the bonds of love have increased very much so that we will
be able to enjoy each other's society more.
And again the question may arise, "Why should one suffer pain?" During the last week of Joe's existence
here in mortality he did suffer considerable pain. You will recall the example of Christ at the time of his
crucifixion, there. We could go there and associate with he and his wife and years after wards with the two
children, Irvin and Laura.
It has been stated in this communication that has been read that Joe and I and others were associated together
in a business way for a number of years and in all my experiences with him, I have found him to be a man of
honor in every respect, honest and upright and fair and square. When one can say that after one has arrived at
the age he has reached to, we have no need to mourn for them because their reward is sure. I have had the
privilege of working in Church capacity for some time. During the time I was Bishop of the Seventh Ward, Joe
and his family lived in the boundaries of that ward. When we were building a meeting house, Joe was ready to
enter into the activities and erection of the building and contributed of his means and helping in any way he
could. And the same could be said of him at this ward where he has lived for a number of years. So he has left a
mark in that district. He has left an honorable family. Some years after the passing of Louisa, he married Alice
Twitchell. We always called her Allie. They have three noble sons that are following after them. So I can say
again, he has left a noble family. We can say of him or he can say of himself rather, as did Paul of old, I have
finished my course, I have kept the faith and I am going to receive my reward. That was the activity of Joe.
I remember just about four weeks ago he was in attendance at Priesthood Meeting in the 4th ward. When it
was so he could get out, he was attending meetings. He was in the work of the Lord. He desired to live the
gospel and did live in such a way that he has entitled himself to a wonderful degree of glory. We can go
through this life just drifting along and take no activity in anything that comes along that is of a spiritual nature
and think that we are realizing as he did that he was the Son of God, the Redeemer of the world, yet in the very
trying moment he said, "If it were possible, Father, let this cup pass from me, nevertheless, not my will but
thine be done." Where one does have some ailments of life, some suffering, when the relief comes and they are
relieved from all infirmities of mortality and in the future that lays before them, how great will be their joy and
rejoicing as they look back and we all have the spirit of looking back and view the experience where we have
had something to contend with and have overcome and as Paul has said, have kept the faith, then how glorious
will be the future that lies before them.
So I say in regard to Joe's life, it has been honorable in every inch of the way. I have never heard him say a
derogatory Word, see the conditions that exist and the joy that accompanies them, we should not even for one
minute, even though it were in our power, think of calling him back to this mortal existence.
So in conclusion, I wish to say to the family, live the gospel, emulate the example he has set and by so
doing God will bless you. He will give you the strength and power so that when the time comes, that you leave
this life, you will have the opportunity of meeting him, your mother and others under circumstances that will be
most glorious indeed. This I pray in the name of Jesus Christ, Amen.
SOLO: "One Sweetly Solemn Thought" sung by Arta Blakely.
N. OSCAR MALAN:
My dear brothers and sisters and friends. Being asked by the family to participate in this wonderful
ceremony draws my mind back to my boyhood.
Joe Moore and my father were very dear friends.
My earliest recollection in our home was Brother and Sister Moore and their family and on many occasions,
we at their home. We played at their home many times. As a boy we lived in the house where Mr. Leavitt now
does. My father built that house when I was six or seven years old and I lived there until I was 12, but these
early recollections of occasions of the past were received in the mind of a boy and were everlasting.
Joe Moore always appeared to be a father to me. A boy looks upon his father as a king, a prince, a god, and
whatever he says or does is just right. Joe Moore came next to my father in my Ideal.
As a boy, I once got into mischief. I was up to their home playing with the boys. Coming home down the
old fence line (they called Bro. Moore, Uncle Joe). As he was going into the field, he had placed a file in the
end of a fence post to brighten up the cutting edge of a hoe. I was always curious about tools, files, and any
kind of mechanical device. I saw that file stuck up on that pole and it got the best of me. I looked at it and had
the temptation to take it, faltered, and the little red man said take her boy. So I took it. When I got it in my
hands, a whispering came to me saying that it wasn't right. It was a nice file.
Down in the corn patch Uncle Joe was hoeing, but he had eyes in the back of his head as all good fathers do
and as he looked up, I decided I would drop the file at the bottom of the post so that it might get a little rust on it
and I could come back and find it.
If it had been you or I, possibly we would have shouted out nasty names or even worse. Now I want to tell
you what kind of a man Uncle Joe was. He didn't say a word. He went out the other way and somehow got to
my home before I got there.
When I got home, mother was all dressed up and ready for a visit. She said to me and my younger brother
who was with me. "I want you to go to Uncle Joe's with me."
"I just got back from there. I don't want to go up". "No I just want you to go up. " We had a habit of being
obedient.
Mother only had a small family of 16 children. So she took time off to take her two erring children to Uncle
Joe's. When we got there, they were eating dinner. Joe said "Hello Louise. Glad to see you." As if we hadn't
met before. He pulled back his old arm chair from the table, shook hands with mother and passed the time of
day. Finally mother said, Are these the two boys who stole your file?"
I never knew there was a bird like that who could see things like that. That was my first experience. She
asked me "Did you take the file?" I said "yes". "Go get it." So I scampered off down to the post and got the file.
I thought, "I'll take this in and then I'll beat it home just as fast as I can go." But that wasn't the end.
My mother said, "Is this the file?" He looked at it and said "yes." Then she said, "Now young man, you go
kneel down and ask forgiveness for stealing this file."
Have you ever been in a spot when you looked around and saw a family of smiling Moores and ask
forgiveness for wrong doings? I shall never forget. I shall never fail to praise Uncle Joe for his time out to make
an honest boy out of a mischievous fellow. I remember at that time that two hands were made for honest toil.
His memories shall live in my heart and in the hearts of my children for helping to make a man such as I am
and many other fine men and women in this congregation that I remember well. The Wilson family, Uncle
David Moore and his family, the Taylor family, all of us here. The Maddocks here that used to lead the choir.
He served us a long period; always on his post of duty.
We used to have winters where the snow was piled up over the fences but we all found our places in the old
Mound Fort Church. Now to my mind comes a little poem:
God would never send the darkness

If he thought you could bear the light
But you would not cling to his guiding hand
If the way were always bright.
And you would not care to walk by faith
Could you always walk by sight.
'Tis true he had many an anxiety
For your sorrowful heart to hear,
And many a thorned crown
For your tired head to wear
He knows how few would reach Heaven at all

If pain did not guide them there.
In the blind darkness
and the furnace of seven fold heat,
It is the only way believe me,
to keep you close in his faith
For it is so easy to wander
when life is glad and sweet.
So, nestle your hand in your saviour's
And sing if you can as you go.
Your songs will aid someone behind you,
Whose steps are lagging and slow,
And God will love you better so.
In the latter days of my experience here, much of my time in Church work is confined to the temples and I
have been working for a good many years and I am just thinking the greater the entertainment, the reception
that Joe received Christmas when he found his sweethearts, his parents, loved ones, relatives and friends and
those welcoming him in a full life of love and labor and of devotion. I never saw him cross or stern. He always
wore a smile and every moment spent with him seemed precious and worthwhile. With worldly goods he was
not blessed, yet numerous were his friends and everyone that knew him best loved to be his friend. A ray of
golden sunlight glows and lingers near the place he frequented. One cannot forget his kind and loving face.
May God bless you all and may your many very close friends that you have enjoy the spirit of the Lord and
may He permeate your hearts that you may know and realize that there is no death, that life is progressive and
we pass only from this tabernacle into a spiritual life and that is a continuous perpetual glorious world. May
God bless you, I pray in the name of Jesus Christ, Amen.
PRESIDENT SAMUEL G. DYE
There is a passage of scripture which reads, "Know ye that a prince and a great man has fallen this day
in Israel". I thought of that scripture when I first heard of the passing of Bro. Moore. He was a prince, not by
inheritance of position of royal birth, but by worthiness through his integrity of soul and devotion to right, his
kindness and his devotion to others.
He has earned a place in the house of the prince of peace. Remember that Jesus said, "In my Father's
house there are many mansions. If it were not so I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you also,
that where I am ye may be also. "Again in the 25th chapter of Matthew he tells in parables of the story of those
who shall be classified on the right hand among the sheep and those who shall be classified on the left hand as
among the goats and he said in his parable that those who recieved certain talents were to go out into the world
and use them according to their abilities and gave unto one five and to another he gave two and to another he
gave one. After he had returned from his journey he came for an accounting. The one who had received five
said "I have used the talents which you gave me and here are five others." The Master was pleased and said
"Well done thou good and faithful servant. Thou hast been faithful over a few things and I will make you ruler
over many things. Enter into the joys of thy Lord." Unto the one who had recieved two tallents, from him came
a similar report and he returned four talents and received the same favorable commendation. The one who had
received one said, "I knew you were a hard master and I was afraid. I knew that you reaped where you did not
sew and gathered where you had not strewn and so I hid the talent in the ground and here it is. I return it to you.
"The Master classified him as a slothful servant, one who had been careless and had not taken advantage of the
opportunities that were his and said to him, "Depart from me".
Then he said to them, "I was hungry and you fed me and I was naked and you clothed me and I was sick and
in prison and you visited me. "They said, "When did we see you naked and clothed you or hungry and fed you
or sick and in prison and visited you?" He said, "In as much as ye have done it unto the least of mine, ye have
done it unto me. "Those who were cast aside on the left hand said, "When did we see you in these conditions?"
He said, In as much as ye have failed to do it to mine, ye have done it to me."
So this man by the exercise of the ability which he possessed built for himself a mansion in the house
with the Prince of Peace is classified on the right hand side among those who shall enter into the house of the
Lord and into everlasting glory. In addition to these fine qualities of manhood and character which have been
described this afternoon and for which we commend him, he had a philosophy of faith which gave him hope of
an everlasting life. It was this theory and the same theory is enjoyed by many others that we will live in a
continual cycle of life, and that this particular probation is not the only sphere of activity.
He had faith in the doctrine that he was a child of God, who as the eternal parent, with a program for the
benefit and development of all his children, and I think this little philosophy here in verse expresses what he
believed.
He is not dead for death can only
take away the mortal breath and life
commencing here is but a prelude of a full career. The blessed assurance is that we do not live to die, we die to
live. So that was the motivating power behind his very valuable life. He believed that he lived before he came
here, and that his condition in the hereafter would depend largely on what we did here. So, these various cycles,
it was his belief and theory, that we build upon that which was before, and we continue to build and we go on to
everlasting life. Now, this perhaps had much to do with his decision here in mortality and he builded better than
he knew.
In the book of Abraham we are told that God, when he looked upon his children, said that he would create
an earth for them to dwell on and prove them and see if they would do the things which the Lord commanded
them to do, and said those of you who keep your first estate shall be added upon and those who keep your
second estate shall have glory added upon your heads forever and forever. The fact that we are here perhaps is
the strongest evi dence that we have kept our first estate; that we were faithful. I know, perhaps, that this
doctrine is just a little beyond the thinking of some, but, to my way of thinking, birth is not the beginning,
neither is death the end. And if you could convince me that birth was the beginning, I think that you would not
have any difficulty convincing me that death is the end and that which begins with this life must end with this
life. So Bro. Moore had it installed in his heart and soul, the prayers of eternal life, of everlasting life.
He has kept his second estate. That has been testified of by those who have alreadfy spoken. The memory of
his life the memory which we have of his life is sweet. He was a husband whose fidelity was like the rock of
ages. He was a parent who was kind, a father who was kind and independent. He had the rare traits of
parenthood which made him worthy of the greatest compliment that could be paid a man, is to have his own
sons and daughters seek him out as a companion.
I have noticed that when they lived in the Seventh Ward that these boys of his got greater joy, the greatest
satisfaction they had was when they were in the companionship of their father. They wanted to be with him.
Therefore having heard the testimony that has already been given and having a personal knowledge of this I am
willing to conclude with you that he has kept his second estate and there is laid up for him a crown of
righteousness in the realms above in that life beyond where God will wipe away all tears from our eyes and
where there will be no more parting and where there will be continuency of life.
Job, the prophet, writes his scripture in a poetical form and in one of his chapters he tells his opinion of his
version of earth life. He says that man that is born of woman is of few days and full of trouble, and goeth forth
like a flower and is down and shall not rise again. Can you say anything in just a few words that describes this
life better? No matter how long we live, even to 87 years or more, they are only a few days and full of trouble
and goeth forth like a flower and are cut down and
then he said, there is hope in the tree if it is cut down, its roots will enter into the soil again and bring forth
another tree. But a man soweth and wasteth away and it seemeth that his days are numbered and he cannot pass
untill he has served as a hireling for today. Then he asks the question, "If a man die, shall he live again?"
Job asked that question. We ask that question too. Today it is in our mind. Will he live again? The answer
comes down as a solo from heaven through the voice of the prophet Isaiah, "The dead shall live, together shall
they arise that sleep. The earth shall cast out its dead."
Jesus came with the truth, and became the first fruits of the resurection.
As in Adam all men die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive through the atonement of Christ. Through the
resurection of the dead, this man shall live again. His theory of that was just a little different from some. We
must live nobly while here upon this earth, because we know ththe Atonement of Christ we shall live forever.
That was the great living principle of the resur ection in his heart and soul. We must live nobly now because we
are destined to live forever. And so in saying farewell and parting with him, this community has lost a good
father and a home builder. The state has lost one of its real builders. The country, has lost a patriot and
humanity has lost a friend. A prince and a great man has fallen in Israel today. God bless his memory and all of
his kinfolks, I pray in the name of Jesus Christ, Amen.
SOLO by ANNIE BRIAN
BENEDICTION by
ALBERT E. READ.
FRANK MOORE
Frank Moore, conducting business under the name of the Moore Coal Company of Ogden, was born
november 22, 1861, in the city in which he still resides, his birth place being the site east of the present court
house of Weber County. His father David Moore, was a native of Canada of Scotch Irish descent. His ancestors
were early settlers of Vermont. David Moore came to Utah in 1849, making his way directly to Ogden where
he resided throughout his remaining days. His death occuring in 1901, when he reached the age of eighty two
years. He was a bridge builder, carpenter, cabinet maker, wagon maker, and in fact was a master of the art of
wood working. He could do anything in that line of mechanics and his work was ever of an expert character.
He was a very prom inant churchman and for 22 years was Bishop of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latterday
Saints in the third ward, which is now the tenth ward..
He served on the Salmon River Mission among the Indians and he lived a very devout life doing everything
in his power to advance the cause of the Church and extend its influence.
He was also prominent and active in community affairs and served as the first County Clerk of Weber
County.
The Mother, Mrs. Sarah (Barker) Moore, was a native of England and was brought to America by her
parents when but nine months old. The family settled first in Watertown, New York, where Mrs. Moore was
reared and educated. Later the family moved to Council Bluffs, Iowa, and in 1849 they too crossed the plains
and settled in Ogden, where the marriage of David Moore and Sarah Barker was celebrated. For many years
they remained residents of Ogden and Mr. Moore ranked as a very influential citizen of the state. He took a
helpful part in promoting public affairs of importance and in the early days during the the Indian Troubles he
served as a Colonel in the militia.
Frank Moore was the fifth in order of birth in a family of six children, four sons and two daughters. His
mother passed away in 1909, having reached the advanced age of 79 years. The son pursued his his education
in the public schools of Ogden to the age of seventeen years, when he started out to provide for his own
support. In 1912 he turned his attention to the coal trade. He is now conducting his interests under the name of
the Moore Coal Company, with office at no. 2379 Hudson Avenue and yards at 2243 Wall Avenue. His
business is extensive and important. His patrons are always sure of fair treatment and honorable dealing and it
has been by reason of his close application and straight forward methods that he has built up his business to its
present extent. He is a director of the Ogden Petroleum Company in addi tion to his coal interests.
In 1883 at Ogden, Mr. Moore was married to Miss Julia G. Taylor, a native of Salt Lake City and a daughter
of Joseph E. & Elizabeth (Collier) Taylor, both representatives of old and well known Salt Lake Families. Mr.
& Mrs. Moore have become the parents of thirteen children. One son and ten daughters are living.
In politics, Mr. Moore is a stalwart Republican, giving inflexible support for the party and its principles. He
served as County Commissioner for six years, from 1904 until 1912, making an excellent record in the position.
He belongs to the Church of Jesus Christ of Latterday Saints.
During the period of the World War he served on the committee on conservation of food and he did
whatever he could to advance the cause of his country in her relation with the allies.
Mr. Moore makes his home at Pleasant View, in Weber County, where he has 52 acres of land which he is
successfully devoting to general farming. He has always lived in Ogden and had wit nessed practically the
entire growth and development of this section, where the name of Moore has figured prominently and
honorably from the earliest settlement of the district.
Klea Evans Worsley Born in Red Mesa Colorado. Graduated from high school in Durango, Colorado.
Shortly afterwards attended the McCune school of music in Salt Lake City, Moved to Los Angeles, California
in 1934. Active there in Church offices, especially MIA. Moved to Provo in 1950 for children to attend
Brigham Young University. Mother of 4 children. Received B.A. and M.A. degrees from Brigham Young
University and is now on the faculty as a counselor in the Counseling service. Lives in East Provo Stake.
Presently serving as a Sunday school teacher and Drama supervisor Division VI.
"C IS FOR COURAGE"
Characters
DAVID MOORE, Secretary
SUSAN MOORE, his wife
LOUISA MOORE, their adopted daughter, 18
ELDER SMITH, President of the Mission
LEWIS W. SHURTLIFF, Louisa's betrothed, 21
NATHAN SHEPHERD, one of the missionaries
JUANA, his Indian wife
ABE and MERCY CLARK, 9 & 11 years old, respectively,
children of the CLARK Family living within the fort.
Authors Note: This play is based on historical facts.
The first five characters were real people; among the hardy group sent into Idaho by President Brigham Young
to start a mission to the Indians. The play is dedicated to their struggles and to the sadness they felt when it
became necessary to abandon Fort Limhi.
ACT I takes place on January 1, 1858, New Years Day.

ACT II takes place in February, 1858
ACT III occurs six weeks later
SETTING: All action takes place in the main room of the DAVID MOORE living quarters within the walls of
Ft. Limhi, now in Idaho, but at the time of the play in Oregon Territory. The walls are thick adobe and the
furniture is mostly what they have fashioned from logs. A few pieces have come from Salt Lake with the
settlers. There is a fireplace in the corner D. R. A cuboard with calico curtains on the front, D.L. beside outside
exit, a washstand, a rocking chair, two straight chairs and a table, away from the rest of the furniture. The table
is D.C. and is the focal point for the food which the women are preparing for the feast.
ACT I
Time: January 1, 1858.

Place; The main living room of the DAVID MOORE living quarters.
AT RISE OF CURTAIN, DAVID MOORE is sitting by the fireplace mending a buckskin jacket. He is a large
kindly man and is dressed in the clothes in which he works around the Fort. ABE and MERCY CLARK are
standing wideeyed back of the table, looking hungrily at the food. They are dressed in typical clothing of the
day. LOUISA is pretty and vivacious. She is a dutiful daughter, but is becoming impatient with the hard life of
Fort Limhi. She is working at the cupboard D.L. and alternates between there and the fireplace, tending the
corn bread.
Mercy: Louisa, couldn't we have just one molasses cookie?

Abe: Just a little one?
Louisa: (Coming to the table with another bowl of food) Now
Mercy, I promised your Ma, not one bite. It'll spoil
your appetite.
Mercy: But it's such a long time.
Louisa: It'll seem even longer if you just stand there
lookin'. Why don't you find some thing to do? You
too Abe. Maybe help set up tables in the Meeting
House.
Abe: Everything's done already.
Mercy: And we're so hungry.
Elder Moore; Come over here, Mercy. Hold this sleeve. (She obeys)
And you Abe, pull out a long one. (He hands Abe a
bundle of leather thongs.)
Abe: All right, Elder Moore. (He obeys but gives the food
a longing look as he turns away from the table. The
children sit on the floor, one on each side of Elder
Moore.)
Elder MOORE: How about a story? That'll make the time go faster.
Mercy: Tell us about the time you and Pa got lost over by
the Salmon, and the Shoshonees found you.
Abe: Aw, we've heard that a hundred times.
Mercy: I don't care, I want to hear it again.
Abe: I want to hear about the time you tracked the wolf
that was stalking the calves and ...
Mercy: Awe, we've heard that two hundred times. Tell us
about when Elder Shepherd was hunting and fell and
broke his leg and would've died if Juana hadn't
come along and doctored him with herbs and ...
Abe: Aw, you just want to hear about that love stuff
(disgustedly)
Mercy: (Disregarding Abe. Dramatically) Just like a novel,
thats what it was. I can just shut my eyes and see
him lyin' there by the stream (She closes her
eyes dramatically.) hurt and dyin', and the Indian
maiden ...
Abe: Aw! Guppy feathers! Elder Shepherd wasn't even lyin'
by a stream ...
Mercy: (Pulls a face at Abe.)
Louisa: (Laughing) Don't spoil her romantic dream, Abe. It
sounds much better the way she imagines it. (She
gets dishes from cupboard, takes them to the table
and wipes them off.)
Elder Moore: And the story of Juana and Elder Shepherd is mighty
romantic like. Juana happening along. Finding
Nathan. It warn't surprising they fell in love.
Louisa: (Reminiscing) I'll never forget our surprise when
they came riding into the fort. Brimming over with
joy,they were. After all those weeks.
Abe: I thought I'd never lay my kitten colored eyes on
Elder Shepherd again.
Mercy: Ma says that bringing Juana back with him was almost
more of a shock than she could abide ...
Elder Moore: Now Mercy, watch your tongue, child. We don't repeat
things we hear people say.
Louisa: Well, Pa, you must admit it was a shock. Elder Smith
himself was worried about what to do.
Elder Moore: He didn't have to make the decision alone, Louisa.
As Presiding Elder he counseled with all the men.
There was a tolerable amount of prayer.
Mercy: I'm glad that he let Juana stay and marry Elder
Shepherd. I like Juana. She shows me how to make
Indian beads. Next month, when the hides are cured,
She's going to help me make some moccasins.
Abe: I like her too. Except when she makes me drink that
awful stuff when I'm sick. You know, that stuff
she makes from weeds. It fairly makes my kitten
colored eyes fall out.
Mercy: She don't make nothin' out of weeds, silly. You
mean herbs.
Abe: Well I don't see much difference. They sure look
like weeds when she brings them in.
Mercy: I notice you always get to feelin' better real
quick like. Ma says its almost like magic what
Juana can do with her remedies.
Elder Moore: We've been thankful for them more than once and
that's a fact.
Mercy: Ma says that Juana practically saved the Fort
singlehanded when we had the measles epidemic.
Abe: Where's she get all those funny lookin' things any
way?
Louisa: (Kneeling by fireplace to look at corn bread) Well, she knows where to look for them.
Elder Moore: It's something that's handed down from one
generation to another, Abe. The mothers take their
children with them to the woods and fields. They
soon know where to find each herb, and also what
its good for.
Abe: That yaller lookin' stuff smells up the whole fort.
Mercy: You were lucky, smarty. You just had to smell it. I
had to drink some when I had to drink some when I
had the "fever". Ma says my face screwed up till
she wondered if it would ever go back to natural
again.
Abe: I don't know about your face, but I heard you
yellin' clear down to the corn patch. I thought
you'd been poisoned.
Louisa: Yes, I remember hearing you scream "take it away,
Juana, take it away.
Mercy: I might've saved my breath, Juana just stood there
until I stopped and gulped it down.
Elder Moore: Anyway, you soon forgot the taste, In fact, you went
to sleep and woke up with the fever gone.
Mercy: Yes, I guess Juana is just what President Smith
calls her our "ministering angel". And if Juana
hadn't come back with Elder Shepherd, I might never have met Shoomi, and then I wouldn't
have Nikawa.
Elder Moore: It was right special of Juana's brother to give you that pony, Mercy. You set a heap of
store by him
and that's a fact.
Mercy: Nikawa is the best pony in the whole territory
maybe in the whole world.
Abe: No better'n Chief Cammewait's pinto. His pinto
could run circles around ...
Mercy: How do you know so much, smarty. You wait until
Nikawa gets old enough to race. Shoomi says that
come spring we'll put a bridal on her and by
summer I can ride to the Salmon for the Tribal
moon dances.
Louisa: You and Shoomi seem to be thicker than sorghum out
of the root celler, Mercy.
Abe: Yeh! Mercy says she is going to marry him when she
grows up.
Mercy: (Terribly embarrassed) Abraham Jedediah Clark, I
said no such thing. You've got a mouth as big as a
window sometimes ...
Abe: Yes, you did. You said it last Sunday when you
swiped that carrot out of the root celler ...
Mercy: (Getting up and standing over Abe angrily) Abraham
Jedediah ...
Abe: (Darting around to the other side of the table to
avoid her wrath) He's even been teaching her to
send smoke signals ...
Elder Moore: (Smiling) So that explains the fires we saw over
on the Ridge last week. Well now, Abe, that
knowledge might come in right handy someday.
Sending smoke signals with fire and smoke goes back
a spell into history.
Abe: Yeh? I wonder how you say "Mercy loves Shoomi" in
smoke language? (Mercy starts toward him with
"mayhem" in her eyes.)
Elder Moore: (Kindly) Come now children. Don't quarrel. You'll
get your' innards all worked up until you can't eat.
Mercy: Well he's just a little ole sass box, That's what
he is, and he doesn't know when to ...
Louisa Don't pay him no mind, Mercy. I think Shoomi's a
right romantic lookin' young man.
Abe: You'd better not let your "lovey dovey" Lewis hear
you talkin' like that.
Louisa I think Lewis would understand, Abe. (She takes a cookie from the plate and the table.)
Here Mercy,
you can take this down to Nikawa after dinner.
Abe: She's already got three hid under the Doctrine &
Covenants over home.
Mercy: Abraham Jedediah ...
Elder Moore: (Quickly, to stop the pending argument) We sort of
sidestepped that story, Abe. Now which one.
Abe: Tell us about the first year, when you and Pa and
the Elders came and the crops all froze.
Elder Moore: That isn't a very happy story for a holiday.
Louisa: Maybe they'd be more thankful for these fixins if
you'd remind them about the time you had no food
and supplies not comin' through from Salt Lake.
Abe: Didn't you have any food at all?
Elder Moore: Well we had a little flour in the bottom of one of
the barrels, some potatoes, and a bowl of dried
corn. Then one morning a group of Nez Perces came
riding through from the Snake. We'd always shared
our food with the Indians, and we were right bent
on making friends. They wanted food, so we gave
them what we had.
Mercy; Didn't you keep even a little, Elder Moore?
Elder Moore: Well we kept enough to last three days. It was
long past the time the supplies should have come.
Then a week passed, and we were getting mighty
desperate.
Abe; Did you boil your boots and eat them, Elder Moore?
Elder Moore: No Abe, we never quite reached that point.
Mercy: Ma says that Great Uncle Jedediah boiled his boots
and ate 'em. He ran out of food the year he was
scouting the way into the Salt Lake Valley.
Elder Moore: A few more days and we might've done the same. But
we killed a couple of rabbits, and then one day,
just as the afternoon sun was beginning to make the
shadows lengthen around the fort, Elder Pearson
came running through the gates and said the horses
and wagons were entering the East Valley.
Abe: That's when we came wasn't it? I remember comin' up
over the hill ...
Mercy: You can't either remember, Abe Clark. You can't
remember at all. You were too little.
Abe: Yes, I do so remember. We came up over the hill and
I saw Chief Cammewait sitting on his horse with all
the Indians behind him.
Louisa: Yes, that's the way it was. I remember too. I'd been
sick for three days lyin there in the back of the
Wagon, looking up at the sky through a hole in the
canvas. I thought we'd never reach the fort. Then
Elder Durfee rode up and told Ma that we were only a
mile away and I got up and sat in front. I was
afraid I wouldn't remember what you looked like Pa
...
Elder Moore: I'm afraid I was a might gaunt.
Louisa: I was so glad to see you that I didn't even notice.
And the way you tackled that food. We weren't sure
you'd leave enough to last the winter.
Mercy: Ma says the Indians ate enough that day to ...
Louisa: (chidingly) Mercy!
Mercy: (Contrite) I forgot, Louisa. Well any way, the
Indians eat an awful lot. I don't see why they were
invited today. There won't be a "smigeon" left.
Elder Moore: Now, now, Mercy. Feeding the Indians is most likely
the best way to make friends. There's something
about eating together that brings folks closer to
understanding.
Mercy: Well, I don't see why we have to let them eat all
this fancy stuff (Abe has gone to cupboard D. L.
and picked up Louisa's paper weight which he is
turning around to see the snowflakes fly in it.)
Abe, you put that down right this minute. (She takes
it from him and gives it to Louisa.) You know Ma has
taught you better than to touch things in people's
houses.
Abe: (Looking wistfully at the paper weight) Can't I hold
it for a minute, Louisa?
Louisa: I'm sorry, Abe, but if you should drop it, it would
break, and it's a keepsake.
Abe: What's a keepsake, Louisa.
Louisa: Well, it's something which someone has given you to
remember them by. Someone you may never see again.
And you want to keep it always because they gave it
to you. She holds the paper weight tenderly and her
thoughts are far away.)
Mercy: You mean like the necklace that Juana's Pa gave her
when she and Elder Shepherd got married?
Louisa: Yes, Mercy.
Abe: Like the arrowhead Chief Cammewait gave me that
he took out of a buffalo he shot.
Louisa: Yes, Abe. That's what I mean.
Abe: (Remembering and glad of the chance for some action)
Shot him right between the eyes and killed that
great big old buffalo bull! (His voice rises louder
and louder as he imitates the arrow hitting the
buffalo.) Ping ... ping ... ping ... (he demon
strates shooting the bow and arrow.)
Mercy: Abe, you stop this minute.
Louisa: Maybe you'd better save your voice for the program
this afternoon.
Mercy: My land! I most nigh forgot. Ma said to have Abe
practice his recitation. He's having a peck of
trouble remembering.
Abe: I am not. I could say that old recitation in my
sleep.
Mercy: Yeh! But Ma's worried about you remembering it when
your awake. Stand over here and say it good and
loud, for Louisa and Brother Moore. Right over here.
(motioning for him to stand L. F.) Stand up
straight.
Abe: Awe guppy feathers! I don't need to practice. (He
stands stiffly and ill at ease, but after urging
from the other three, recites in a sing song
voice.) A is for angels who watch from above B is
for brave men, the kind that we love, C is for
courage, that...that...that... (He falters) C is
for courage... (Susan and Juana enter L. Susan is
middle aged and rather careworn from the pioneer
life. She is energetic and ambitious and has been a
"mainstay" of the fort since she arrived. Juana is
a beautiful Indian girl. She wears moccasins and a
fringed buckskin dress and some Indian jewelry. She
is very quiet and reserved, but there is a feeling
about her of deep strength.)
Mercy: (Prodding Abe) Go on, go on (She sees Susan and
Juana) Hello, Sister Moore, Juana.
Abe: Are we ready to eat now, Sister Moore?
Susan: In just a few minutes children. My the tables look
nice. (She bustles around putting things to right
and getting the food ready.) Juana and Nathan picked
some berries down by Birch Creek, and we put them
down the center. It looks real festive. (She gently
slaps Mercy's hand away from the pudding into which
she was ready to put one finger.) We can start to
carry this to the Meeting Room in a minute.
Mercy: I cant stand waitin much longer, Sister Moore.
Susan: A little more patience, Darlin'. My land! When I
see all this food and then remember our first few
winters here I feel like offering thanks with every
bite I eat.
Louisa: (Looking into the iron pot among the coals in the
fireplace.) We'd better hurry Ma. These corn bisc
uits will be done in about five minutes.
Susan: Keep your eye on them, Louisa. If there's one thing
I can't abide its corn biscuits that are dry on the
bottom. Juana, would you fetch some Sarvisberry jam
from the storeroom? (Juana exits quietly R.) David,
isn't it time you put that mending away and redded
yourself for the celebration? (She calls to Joana
R.) Its in a small crock on the second shelf.
Elder Moore I'll get ready as soon as I finish this corner.
Seems sort of strange the Indians aren't here yet.
They're usually way ahead of time.
Mercy: Yeh! Just ready and waitin' to pounce onto the
food. (She puts another finger near the pudding,
but it is slapped gently by Louisa this time.)
Couldn't I have just one gingerbread cookie, Sister
Moore? I may never get a chance at them once the
Indians get here.
Susan: Hush, Mercy. Juana might hear you. You'd hurt her
feelin's talking like that. There'll be plenty,
don't you fret. I haven't laid eyes on such
abundance since we left Missouri.
Elder Moore; Your right Susan. Our harvest is some thing to be
grateful for. Sometimes I wonder how we survived hose first years. We didn't think things
could get
much worse that first September when the early
frost took the crops. Come spring, we figured that
planting earlier would make the crops sartin' sure.
Susan: (At table. She is working at fixing the food but
stops as she reminisces) I'll never forget how
careful I tended that corn. Planted with the seeds
my Grandma Abbott carried in a pouch across the
plains. The stalks were so tall and green the
very mornin' the 'hoppers came. I remember standin' here thinkin' what a pretty sight it was to
see the
breeze bendin' all the stocks the same way the
fronds flutterin along the side. Then in a few
hours there was nuthin' there nothin' 'cept a few
worthless shoots.
Louisa: (Tying up some of the dishes in a dish towel for
carrying to the Meeting Room.) Ma, you'll get
yourself all worked up if you don't stop. Lets
forget those times.
Elder Moore: Louisa's right Susan. This past year we've made
real progress a fine harvest, and in between
times mended the walls of the fort ...
Abe: I helped carry clay for the 'dobes.
Susan: You were a right helpful youngun' too, Abe.
Elder Moore: And more important, we've made a fair number of
converts among the Indians.
Susan: What seems mighty amazin' to me, David, is how you
Elders made converts the first year. With all the
work of building the fort, irrigation ditches, and
tryin' to tame this wild valley.
Mercy: Ma says the land was most "nigh" harder to tame
than the savages ...
Elder Moore: Mercy!
Mercy: (Contritely) I forgot again Elder Moore.
Elder Moore: (Folding his coat and putting it over his arm) Well
I might as well get myself ready for the celebra
tion. (He goes to the table and reaches out for a
taste of food but is stopped by a look from Mercy.
He draws back his hand, pats her hair.) I'm get
ting most nigh as hungry as Mercy. (Exits R.)
Susan: I have a might of an appetite myself. Where's
Lewis been keeping himself all afternoon Louisa?
He don't usually stay two feet away from you.
'Less he's in the fields.
Louisa: (Wrapping another cloth around the cookies) He's
tending the venison pits. President Smith won't let
him leave for a minute. Says nobody at the fort can
keep the rocks heated just right 'cept Lewis.
(Lewis enters L. after rapping lightly. He is tall,
well built, and with an optimistic nature. Under
neath, however, there is strength.)
Lewis: Sounds like I'm the topic of conversation. (He goes
quickly to Louisa.)
Louisa: Hello Lewis. I was just explaining to Ma why we
haven't had the pleasure of your company.
Lewis: Well, Louisa Love, it was only at the insistence
of the Presiding Elder that I stayed away. (He is
lighthearted and carefree.) Have you been pining
for me? (He puts a hand under her chin and lifts
her face.)
Louisa: (Pleased but drawing away) Ah, Lewis, you make me
feel right unnecessary acting that way in front of people.
Susan: Well if he's going to get mushy I think it better
that he does it in front of people and not when
you're alone. Leastways until you are married. And
after that he will soon forget about being romantic anyway.
Lewis: Not me, Sister Moore. I just don't believe that
romance needs to fly out the window the minute the
bride and groom say "I do". Me and Louisa's going
to be romantic up until our sixtieth wedding
anniversary.
Louisa: (jokingly) Oh, Ho! Mr. Shurtliff. Only until our
sixtieth Anniversary, huh? After that I suppose
that you will start looking around for some pretty
young (Juana has entered with the crock of jam.)
Lewis: Yes ma'am, I just might look around for someone as
pretty as Juana here (Juana smiles quietly).
Susan: Now Lewis, you'll embarrass Juana with all your
tomfoolery. (The children go from one item of food
to the other with longing eyes. Lewis is at the
table and he also reache out to taste the food but
Louisa slaps his hand.) Land sakes! You too? (She
hands a bowl to Juana. Thank you, Juana. Here's a
bowl. Just spoon it out gentle like and we'll leave
the crock here in case we need more. Are you keeping
a sharp eye on the corn biscuits, Louisa?
Louisa: (At the fireplace checking the corn bread) Yes, Ma.
I think they're done. I'm going to pull them to one
side. Don't you you think we ought to start carry
ing the food over? (Mercy and Abe rush to the
table.)
Mercy: Let me help, Sister Moore. I'll be careful. Honest
I will.
Abe: Me, too, Sister Moore. I can carry the molasses
cookies.
Susan: You're not foolin' me a mite, Abe Clark, or you
either Missy Mercy. Here! (She goes to cupboard.) You can carry these dishes. (She gives
several to
each.) But mind you watch your step, especially
when you get to the Meetin Room. Remember! Step up.
Mercy & Abe: (together) We will, Sister Moore.
Abe: (They take the dishes and exit, but with their eyes
longingly leave the dishes of food.) I'm so hungry
my kittencolored eyes are about to fall out
Susan: One more minute and I'd have given in and handed
those hungry young'uns a cookie. Children don't
have the waitin' patience that us older ones do.
And I'm getting mighty hungry myself, if the truth
were known. (She goes to cupboard for a dish and
finds the cookie hidden there.) Well, is someone
fixin' to have an extra supply?
Louisa: (laughing) That's for Mercy's pony.
Lewis: (sitting backwards on a straight chair or bench
D.R.) She sure sets a great store by that critter.
The other day I accidentally heard her talking to
him when I came around the corner of the corral,
Gave me a turn for a minute. There she sat on the
gate railing, talking away. And I'll be blamed if I
don't think the pony understood her. (Louisa and
Susan laugh).
Susan: If we hear you carrying on a conversation with that
sorrel of yours, we'll know where you got the idea.
Here, you can carry this. (Hands him cake) Put it
near the head of the table. You know how President
Smith dotes on molasses and cake.
Lewis: If you're aiming to get rid of me, I can take the
hint. But I'll be back. (He takes the cake and
exits L)
Susan: Juana, why don't you take this bowl of pudding and
the onion stew. (She gives them to Juana who exits
L.) You know its kind of odd that the Indians
aren't here yet. Everything's ready, but we would
n't want to start without them. They might think
(Elder Moore enters R. smoothing down his hair. He
has changed into his missionary clothes). David, I
was just saying that it's odd the Indians aren't
here. (Nathan Shephard knocks, calls "Elder Moore",
then enters L. He is a darkhaired man who walks
with a limp since the accident, when Juana found
him. He is a very good follower rather than a
leader. Everyone exchanges greetings.)
Nathan: Excuse me for dashing in this way, Elder Moore, but
there's something strange going on here.
Elder Moore: What's the trouble, Nathan?
Nathan: There ain't no sign of the Indians anywhere, and
somethings wrong. Elder Clark says they seemed
mighty pleased when invited. And they usually hop
to it promptly when there's food around.
Elder Moore: (Puzzled) I'll admit it seems peculiar like. But
there must be some good reason.
Nathan: None I can think of. Leastways for none to show up.
There's got to be something wrong.
Elder Moore: Does President Smith know about this?
Nathan: Elder Clark has gone to tell him.
Elder Moore: I hope most strong like that nothing happens to
spoil the day for him. He was saying the other day
that he was looking forward to the celebration as
eager as the young'uns.
Nathan: Its time he took time off to enjoy himself.
Elder Moore: The responsibility of Fort Limhi hasn't been easy
and that's as certain as sunrise.
Susan: No one could have managed it better.
Elder Moore: I allow he keeps just the right balance between
faith and action. President Young chose a real
leader when he put him in charge of (Changing
tone of voice) Say! I'm about to die of acute
starvation. What do you suppose could be keeping
those
Louisa: Pa, I've been thinking about something Lewis said
the other day.
Elder Moore: What's that, child?
Louisa: Oh, a feeling he had the other day when he was over
on the Shishawa Trail talking with a group of
Shoshones
Elder Moore: What do you mean, a feeling ...?
Louisa: Oh!I didn't pay no mind at the time, ... but, now
...
Susan: (Alarmed) Do you mean something wrong?
Louisa: Well he said it was an odd feeling all afternoon.
Distrustful.
Elder Moore; (Surprised) Lewis distrustful with the Indians?
Louisa: That's what makes me wonder. I told him he must be
imagining things, but now ...
Nathan: Did he say he had any reason for feeling distrust
ful?
Louisa: No, except he said a trapper had been through the
day before.
Elder Moore: There have been several trappers through lately.
You know, Elder Clark had a little altercation with
one of them down on the Salmon last week.
Nathan: (Brushing the thought away) But what would a handful
of trappers do ... Lewis must've been ... (there is
a quick knock and Louisa opens the door to admit
President Smith. He is not a large man but his erect
bearing and sense of authority command respect,
although it is not authoritarian, but kindly
authority.)
Louisa: Good afternoon, Elder Smith.
Elder Smith: Good afternoon, Louisa, Susan, Brethren. Elder Clark
just came down and told me he's worried because the
Indians haven't showed up. Do either of you have any
notion?
Elder Moore: Louisa was just mentioning something Lewis had said.
Have you had any more reports about trappers
stirring anything up?
Elder Smith: Nothing except that several have been through the
area. Do you seriously think something could be
wrong?
Elder Moore: I think we're borrowing trouble.
Elder Smith: Well it is late. Perhaps we should scout around a
little. I'll ask Lewis to ride over the North Ridge.
Nathan: My horse is tied outside. I'll go with him. Louisa,
tell Juana I'll be back shortly. (Louisa nods
acquiescence.)
Elder Smith: Thank you, Elder Shephard. (He calls to him as
Nathan exits L.) See if you can hustle them along a
little. (To the others in the room) I'll go down
and get the meat. I think we might as well get
along with the celebration. Something might've
delayed them and they'll come galloping in like a
tornado. If they don't, we'll go ahead and eat.
Elder Moore: I'll help. Those venison quarters are heavy.
Elder Smith: Good! Susan, ring the meeting bell and get everyone
to the tables. As soon as Lewis and Elder Shephard
return, Indians or no Indians, we'll eat.
Susan: As you say, Elder Smith. (The men exit L. The two
women stand for a few moments and look at each
other.) We might as well do as he says, Louisa. No
good comes of just standing around.
Louisa: (Going to window B. C. and peering out nervously)
I just don't like it, Ma. I don't like it at all.
Susan: Now, Louisa, I think we're getting all upset about
nothing. Maybe they got the days mixed up.
Louisa: No, Ma, I don't think so. I have a feeling there's
something ...
Susan: What's ailing you child? It isn't like you to be
suspicious like. Something's delayed them.
Louisa: Some of them, maybe, but not all. I could under
stand the Bannocks not coming, and the ones from
Walker's Fort are friendly, but they never seem to
want to come inside the fort.
Susan: Now, Susan, you know mighty well all the Indian's
are friendly. They haven't given us a might of
trouble. Other than eat us out of house and home,
they've even been a passel of help. (She stirs the
fire and banks it.)
Louisa: Maybe we've been lucky. (Resentfully) I know I
shouldn't be mistrustful, but I never feel I know
what they are really thinking. Even when they come
to Church, I seem to question the reason.
Susan: (Shocked) Why Louisachild. I never knew you felt
that way. Are you afraid of them?
Louisa: (Thoughtfully) No, Ma, I don't think I'm afraid ...
and I don't want to mistrust them this way ...
Susan: Do you feel that way about Juana?
Louisa: Ma, I don't know how I feel about her. There are
times when I find myself ... It's a feeling I can't
explain. That's why I haven't said anything. I knew
you'd be shocked.
Susan: Well I must say, Darling ...
Louisa: (Breaking in) Ma, she's so quiet ... Do we know
what she's really like ...?
Susan: Why, if you ask me, she is gentle and sweet. Right
now clear through. Come on now, let's get this food
over to the Meeting Room afore everyone is so hungry
they are sick.
Louisa: You go on, Ma. I think I'll wait for Lewis. I don't
want to eat without him.
Susan: (Putting shawl over her shoulders) Can't say as I
blame you. That Lewis is a devoted young'un. You
know how much Pa and I will miss you after the
wedding. If Lewis weren't such a fine boy ...
Louisa: (In a lighter mood) Now, Ma. Being married won't
make much difference. We're all so close here in
the Fort. We'd better be ringing the bell and
calling the folks in.
Susan: (Picking up the iron pot with the corn biscuits
from the fire place) Another five minutes and these
will be ruined for sure. You bring the cookies.
(She speaks as she exits L.) I hope Lewis and
Nathan won't be long. They must be starved. (Left
alone, Louisa banks the fire and straightens the
room, although, not because it needs it, but just
to find something to do while waiting. As she leans
over to pick up something by the table Mercy bursts
into the room almost knocking Louisa over.)
Mercy: 'Scuse me, Louisa. I'm terrible sorry. But I've got
to hurry. (She gets a cookie from the shelf.)
Louisa: Does your Ma know about this?
Mercy: Yes, if I hurry real fast. I just couldn't sit
there stuffing myself without Nikawa having a bite.
(At the door L. she turns to Louisa.) You should
see the food. And Mrs. Hansen has on her brown
satin with the bustle and Juana's wearing her
turquoise wedding necklace and ... (She exits)
Louisa: (Rushes to door and calls to her) It's bitter cold,
child. Here ... (She reaches for a coat on the rack
beside the door.)
Mercy: (Calling from outside) I'm going to run, Louisa,
both ways ...
Louisa: (Calling) Don't go inside the corral, Mercy. That
gate is too heavy. Just stand on ... (She realizes
that Mercy can't hear and she greets Juana who has
appeared at the door. Juana is wearing a large and
beautiful Indian design necklace.) Hello Juana.
That Mercy she's as headstrong as an unbridled
colt.
Juana: Nathan?
Louisa: Didn't Ma tell you? President Smith sent him and
Lewis to look for the Indians. We're a little
worried.
Juana: (Quietly) Indians no come.
Louisa: (Concerned) What on earth do you mean, Juana?
Juana: No come. (Shakes her head)
Louisa: (Frightened somewhat) Juana, why? Do you know the
reason? Aren't your Father or brothers coming?
(Juana shakes her head negatively.)
Louisa: (Very Concerned) What's wrong, Juana? Tell me.
(Before Juana can answer there are sounds of
Indians yelling and whooping outside the Fort. At
first she thinks that is their way of coming to
the celebration.)
Louisa: (Cheerful now that she thinks they are coming)
There they are now. (Juana goes to the curtain B.
C. looking out with a serious expression.) I knew
they wouldn't stay away. Well I'll take these
cookies over (She stops suddenly.) Juana, what's
wrong? (She also goes to the window.) They aren't
coming through the gates. They're headed toward the
corral. (She turns to Juana bewildered) You're
right. They're not coming to the celebration. (She
tumbles the words out with increasing hostility.)
You knew it all the time didn't you? Let us go
right ahead with the plans ... Got all prettied up
in your necklace and fancy jewelry, and you knew
they weren't coming ...
Juana: (Trying to placate her) Louisa, I try ..
Louisa: (Going right on) Lewis was right then. There was
something wrong the other day. And I've known it
too. I tried to keep still because I knew no one
would believe me ... (Elder Shephard bursts through
the door followed by Elder Smith).
Elder Smith: Louisa. Call the men to the Meeting Room as quick
as you can. You go with her Juana. Nathan get the
other guns and ...
Nathan: Yes, Juana. Go with Louisa. (He races into the room
R. and returns with extra guns, one of which he
gives to Elder Smith.
Louisa: (Frightened) What's wrong, Elder Smith.
Elder Smith: (As he loads gun) We're headed for trouble. The
horses and cattle. I can't believe it. I just can't
believe it.
Louisa: (Suddenly remembering Mercy, she almost screams.)
Mercy's down there!
Elder Smith: At the corral. (Elder Moore comes through the door
L.)
Elder Moore: (As he enters) Thomas, it's too late. They've taken
them. Every critter ... We don't have a chance.
Louisa: Pa! Mercy's ... (Lewis enters L. carrying a dishe
veled Mercy who is trying to get out of his arms.)
Mercy: (Shouting and crying) Let me go! (She beats his
shoulders with tight fists.) Let me go after them!
(She slips from Lewis's arms and runs to Juana and
throws her arms around her. Sobbing wildly) Come
and help me Juana. They've taken Nikawa. They've
taken Nikawa. (As she sobs out these lines, the men
are getting the guns ready and extra ammunition.
The bell in the center of the court yard rings.)
QUICK CURTAIN
ACT 2
TIME: Dusk three weeks later.

PLACE: The same.
At rise of curtain, Susan is mixing bread. Louisa
is standing at the window looking out forlornly.
Susan: (Lovingly) You'll wear your eyes out, child, just

standing there hour after hour. The thing to do is
to keep busy.
Louisa: There's nothing to do Ma. I could sew up the rip in
my challis skirt, but there is no thread for
mending.
Susan: Spending your time in worry won't bring the men any
faster. Get the crock of beans. We'll soak some for
tomorrow.
Louisa: (She gets crock from cupboard L. and also bowl and
begins picking them over in chair by the window
where she can watch for the men.) Ma, its hard to
believe that just three weeks ago we stood in this
room and went on about how well we were doing. To
keep Mercy and Abe occupied we talked about all the
troubles we'd had as if we'd never have another care
in the world.
Susan: Maybe we got too self satisfied and the Lord felt we
needed a little chastening.
Louisa: (Looking out of the window) If they can only find
some of the cattle. Lewis said he'd try to bring
back a few rabbits. That would help.
Susan: Your Pa says he sighted a four point buck near
Cedar Ridge last Tuesday. Just another few steps and
he would've been close enough to shoot.
Louisa: Something's got to be done. I get right scared when
I look at the way the supplies are dwindling. And
Abe and the baby wouldn't be sick if we had milk for
them. (Mercy knocks at the door. Susan calls "Come
in". They exchange greetings. Mercy carries a
crockery cup.)
Susan: Hello Mercy. How's the baby?
Mercy: Not too good, Sister Moore. He's just burning up
with fever. Ma sent me over to borrow some more sal
soda. That is if you can spare it.
Susan: (Wiping dough from hands) Of course as long as it
lasts. I hope no one else in the fort falls sick.
We're running low on medicine. (She gets the soda from the cupboard L. then looks keenly at
Mercy.)
You're looking kinda peaked yourself, Mercy. Aren't
you feeling well?
Mercy: I'm allright., Sister Moore.
Susan: Your Ma's got enough sickness on her hands. Are you
getting enough to eat?
Mercy: Nothing tastes good any more.
Louisa: Why don't you sit here for a minute. I'll fix you a
slice of bread and sorghum.
Mercy: Ma needs the soda right away. Maybe I can come back
later, if the baby gets to sleep. (She starts
through the door and then turns back to Susan.) You
do think the baby will get well, don't you, Sister
Moore. (She begins to cry.) I couldn't abide if
something happened to him.
Susan: There, there, Darling. He's going to be allright.
Mercy: It was terrible when the Indians took Nikawa. But
now that don't seem near as important as the baby
being so sick, and lying there sort of pitiful
like ...
Susan: Now Mercy, didn't you hear what Elder Smith said
when he administered to him last night that he
would grow to manhood and fill a mission in a
foreign land. We've got to have faith, child.
Mercy: (Through her tears) Ma says that sometimes she
thinks the Lord has plumb forgot that he sent some
of us to Fort Limhi.
Susan: Your Ma's hard put to it right now, Mercy. But we'll
all just keep praying and working. There isn't much
else we can do. (She dries Mercy's eyes.) Now run
along.
Louisa: When you've helped your Ma, come back and we'll play
a game of Patience.
Mercy: Thank you. I will if Abe goes to sleep. He frets so
much when he's awake that I'm put to it to keep him
occupied. (Susan goes back to mixing bread.)
Louisa: (As she impulsively takes the paper weight from the
shelf.) Here take this to Abe. He always set such a
store by it. (She thrusts it into Mercy's hands and
gently pushes her out of the door.)
Susan: (Surprised) You've always prized it so.
Louisa: (Quickly) So I have.
Susan: If he drops it on the 'dobe floor it will break into
a hundred pieces.
Louisa: Yes, I know. And then I can weep real tears and know
why I'm crying. (She goes to the window again.) Ma,
they've been gone for hours. What if the Indians ,
with Lewis and Pa out there.
Susan: Now, Louisa. They may not even trouble us again.
Louisa: The Indians never trusted us, Ma. (Rather bitterly)
They came to Church. They let the Elders baptize
them, but they really didn't believe. Otherwise they
wouldn't have let a few vagabond trappers turn them
against us.
Susan: Maybe converting them was too easy. Would you stir
the fire a mite. This dough feels a little chilled.
Our religion isn't easy to understand or to live,
Louisa. It seems the Lord made it as difficult as
he could so's to weed out the weak.
Louisa: Oh, Ma, I know. But why did he choose to send us way
up here. He left Aunt Lucinda and Uncle Eb down in
the valley and the Paynes, and Snows. (Bitterly) I
wish We'd stayed in the valley.
Susan: (Patiently, for she knows life is hard for Louisa at
the fort.) Now, Child, we'd all soon be drowning in
our tears if we stopped to feel sorry for ourselves.
We were sent here, and we're not going to be
quitters just because things aren't rosy like.
We'll trust in the Lord and ...
Louisa: (Looking out of the window.) THE MEN! They're
coming through the gates, Ma. (She rushes out the
door) There's Lewis and Elder Shephard ... (Susan
covers the bread with a cloth, washes her hands and
hurries to put a large iron pot on the coals and
rakes up the fire.)
Susan: (to herself) They'll need something warm to eat.
(Elder Moore comes through the door followed by
Louisa and Lewis.)
Susan: (Goes to David and embraces him) David, We've been
so worried.)
Elder Moore: I'm sorry, Susan. But at least we've had better
luck.
Louisa: They found some of the cattle, Ma.
Lewis: What,s more, we didn't see a sign of an Indian all
day.
Susan: Do you think that means they have decided to leave
us alone?
Elder Moore: Maybe. But I'm afraid that the truth is they may be
lying low in order to put us off guard.
Susan: It's the not knowing that's the worst. We just can't
stay here and starve ...
Elder Moore: No, that's a fact. Elder Smith and I agree that
we'll have to chance someone getting through for
help. He's coming over in a few minutes.
Louisa: You won't have to go will you, Lewis? (She is
alarmed at the thought.)
Lewis: you'd want me to go if Elder Smith asked me,
wouldn't you, Louisa?
Elder Moore: (Without giving her a chance to answer) Don't be
borrowing trouble, Louisa. (There is a loud rap at
the door L. and Mercy bursts in.)
Mercy: Sister Moore, the baby's fever is higher and Ma
needs you quick.
Susan: Fetch my shawl, Louisa. (Louisa gets shawl from
rack by cupboard L.) The soup is hot. Fix your Pa
and Lewis a bowl. Then come over. Come Mercy. (They
exit L.)
Louisa: I'm sore worried about the baby, Pa. Is there a milk
cow with those you brought?
Elder Moore: (Wearily) No, Louisa, mores the pity. All day I
looked right careful knowing how bad the
young'un.' needs the milk.
Lewis: Is Abe feeling better?
Louisa: Not much. His fever is down as far as we can tell,
but he don't get much strength. (She starts for the
soup kettle on the fire place rack.)
Elder Moore: I don't believe I want anything just now, Louisa.
I'll wait until after the meeting.
Lewis: (Looking out the window) I'll wait too, Louisa.
Here's Elder Smith and Nathan. Come on, Louisa,
I'll walk across to the Clark's with you. (He helps
Louisa with her shawl, but speaks to Elder Moore.)
I'll be waiting to do anything I can to help.
Elder Moore: Thank You, Lewis.
Louisa: (To Elder Moore as they exit L.) We'll see you
after the meeting. They can be heard greeting Elder
Smith and Nathan.)
Elder Moore: (At the door) Come in Thomas, Nathan.
Elder Smith: (As they all settle themselves around the table.)
Well, men. We must act quickly. Someone's got to get
through to President Young. Maybe we've put it off
too long now.
Elder Moore: With this bitter cold weather, Thomas, we had no
other choice.
Nathan: It's a terrible risk. Do you think we might wait a
week or so longer?
Elder Smith: I would say yes, as far as the risk to the lives of
the men who leave are concerned, but the food
supplies are running so low that we are risking the
lives of everyone in the fort. And the Indians may
attack at any time.
Elder Moore: Indians and winter storm. A bad combination.
Nathan: This is the worst winter since we came west and
there seems to be a storm brewing from the Salmon.
Elder Moore: I saw the clouds moving in as we rode home.
Elder Smith: I'm afraid a storm is brewing. But the threat is
too great and the food situation ...
Elder Moore: We'll abide by your decision.
Nathan: Of course.
Elder Smith: I calculate that three men should go.
Elder Moore: Yes, three would have the best chance.
Elder Smith: David, if you'll take responsibility for things here
...
Elder Moore: (Knowing what he is going to say and replying
firmly) Now, Thomas. You promised President Young
that you wouldn't leave the fort for any reason.
Elder Smith: Yes, I promised. (Sadly) But how can I ask any of
the men to risk their lives. The cold ... the
Indians ..
Elder Moore: You know that I'll volunteer any of us would. It's
a matter of deciding who will have the best chance
of getting through for help, and who should stay to
defend the Fort.
Nathan: In that case, I'm the one who should go. I know the
Indian languages better than anyone else.
Elder Smith: God bless you, Nathan. I had planned on asking you.
And David, I know you'd go if I asked, but you will
be sore needed here. (Back to deciding on who will
leave) The next choice needs to be someone who knows
the terrain ...
Elder Moore: (Shocked at the thought) That's Elder Clark, of
course. But his young'uns are sick ...
Nathan: (also shocked) Its doubtful if the baby will pull
through. How can he ...
Elder Smith: (Sadly) I know, I know. (as if to even talk about
it were an effort) I don't rightly see how I can
get the courage to talk to him. I've thought of
every man in the Fort. No one else knows the
country enough. He charted the shortcut down the
Snake last summer. That may be our only chance.
Elder Moore: (Resigned) He's right, Nathan. And who'll be the
third?
Elder Smith: The third needs to be young and strong.
Elder Moore: I think we'll agree that's Lewis.
Nathan: That'll be hard for Louisa.
Elder Moore: Yes, but no more so than for your Juana
Elder Smith: This is a matter of necessity. If we stopped to
consider feelings it might endanger the whole Fort.
If I gave myself ten minutes to think about the
consequences I might give up and ...
Elder Moore: Then let's proceed without any of us having time
for dreaming up a calamity ahead of time.
Nathan: How soon do we leave?
Elder Smith: (Rising) Within the hour. But we must plan the
strategy carefully. (To Nathan) I feel that your
worst danger from the Indians will be tonight and
the next two days. If they are keeping a close
watch on the Fort, the worst time will be until you
get fifty or so miles away.
Elder Moore: That's so.
Elder Smith: (He paces back and forth as he outlines the plan.)
Now, this plan has been formulating in my mind for
several days. I believe the best way is for several
of us to leave together.
Nathan: You mean if the Indians are watching, we'll make
them think we are going on another hunt for cattle?
Elder Smith: Yea, and there'll be a little more safety in
numbers, we'll try to appear unconcerned, but at
the same time be primed for an attack if it should
come. We start just at dusk and when it is dark, at
a point agreed on by all of us, the three will slip
quietly away from the group perhaps at that patch
of scrub oak by Birch Creek. You can remain there
until we have had time to return to the Fort.
Elder Moore: I see. If the Indians are watching, they will think
all of us returned and that may give the three of
them a chance to get on their way unsuspected.
Nathan: That seems like a right wise plan to me Even if
the storm comes it might be in our favor. Leastways
it would cover our tracks.
Elder Smith: But miserable wet otherwise. It won't be easy and
that's certain.
Nathan: That we know, President Smith. And Juana ... You'll
...
Elder Smith: We'll care for her, Nathan.
Nathan: She'll be lonely. It isn't as if she were ...
Elder Smith: I understand. Try not to worry too much.
Nathan: And if we don't get through ...
Elder Moore: We can't think of that, Nathan. Our prayers will go
with you. (In a different voice) I've been thinking.
If you travel all night without trouble, you can
reach the twin rocks by daybreak. They'll be protec
tion against the cold and at the same time keep you
from the eyes of any wandering Indians. You can take
turns sleeping come daylight.
Elder Smith: That makes good sense, David. Well I must see Elder
Clark and Lewis. Putting off asking them won't make
it any easier. Lets be at the meeting room in half
an hour. (He exits L.) (Nathan exits and he and
Susan can be heard greeting each other and then
Susan enters. She is agitated.)
Susan: David, I just passed President Smith headed for the
Clark's. He's going to ask him to leave for help
isn't he?
Elder Moore: Yes, Susan.
Susan: David, how can he? Surely there's someone else.
Those two young'uns lying there with the fever.
Sister Clark herself clear wore out with no sleep
...
Elder Moore: We know, Susan. I would gladly go in his place.
But he'll stand the best chance of getting through.
He Knows the country. We'll do everything we can
for Sister Clark and the children. It appears the
only way.
Susan: Why is it that the only way turns out to be the
hardest way? No matter what we do we find ourselves
up against a mountain of trouble. It's been that
way since we left Missouri. Sometimes I ...
Elder Moore: (Going to where she stands with her back to him to
hide her tears, and putting his hands on her
shoulders) now, Susan, you're sounding almost like
Louisa. You've never complained or let one of those
mountains stop you. Are you going to begin now?
Just when we needed your courage most.
Susan: (Trying to hide her feelings) Now, David Moore,
don't you make me feel like a Christian martyr. I'm
no more determined or brave than anyone else. I just
manage a little different, that's all. I keep myself
so busy that I don't have time to stop and get
scared. And mark my words, if I ever run out of
something to do ...
Elder Moore: (More lightly) We'll never worry about that, Susan.
If everything else around here gets done you'll
most likely begin to take the Fort apart brick by
brick, to dust each one. (He puts on his coat)
Well! I promised Nathan I'd saddle the horses.
We'll leave as soon as it's dusk.
Susan: (Echoing him, alarmed) We'll leave? David you said
...
Elder Moore: No, Susan, I'm not to go. Though I offered to.
President Smith's plan is that a fairly large group
of us leave together at dusk, and when we reach a
certain spot the three will slip away in the
darkness ...
Susan: Then three are going? I could tell Nathan was one
when I met him just now. Who is the other?
Elder Moore: Lewis.
Susan: Oh, David. Poor Louisa. That child had rough going
these past few weeks. She's going to grieve right
strong about this.
Elder Moore: I know. She hasn't spoken up much. But I've noticed
lately how often she talks about the valley. I can
only hope they get through safe. President Young'll
send soldiers back. Maybe we should send Louisa and
Lewis back to Salt Lake. It don't seem fair to make
them ...
Susan: Well, we'll decide that when the time comes.
(Seriously) If it does come ...
Elder Moore: Now, Susan ...
Susan: Well, if I'm going to do any doubting I'd better
do it before Louisa comes. We'll have to rake up
all the optimism we can muster when she hears Lewis
is leaving.
Elder Moore: I'll saddle up in a hurry and come back.
Susan: (As he exit L.) Take someone with you. Dusk seems
to be coming early. (Susan stirs the fire and then
turns as there is a knock at the door.) Come in.
(Juana enters She has a heavy shawl over her head
and has evidently been outside the Fort.) Why Juana,
Nathan is looking for you. Have you been outside the
fort?
Juana: (Taking small buckskin bag from under shawl.) I find
Osagus root. We boil it and then give small baby a
bath. Maybe fever go away. (She hands it to Susan.)
Susan: Bless you, Juana. I believe I'll take it over to
Sister Clark's this minute. It'll do her good to
know that we have something that might help.
Juana: Boil long. When water yellow, cool. Pat on. Then
wrap baby in blanket. (Nathan knocks and Susan calls
to come in.)
Nathan: (concerned) Juana, I've been looking everywhere for
you.
Susan: Don't be scolding her Nathan. She's been out
searching for one of her herbs for the Clark baby.
I'm taking it over now. Your place will be cold and
she's chilled to the bone. Why don't you stay here
where it's warm.
Nathan: Thank you, Susan. (Susan exits L. Nathan turns to
Juana who is standing by the fireplace. He takes
her hands and rubs them.) Juana, I ..., I ...
Juana: You are troubled, Nathan.
Nathan: (Trying to break the news to her gently) You know
the situation here at the Fort. Food running low.
Maybe an attack. President Smith decided this
afternoon. At first I was against it, but I'm sure
he is right.
Juana: (lightly touching his forehead) You have trouble
lines. Sit I'll rub ...
Nathan: (Resisting her suggestion) I wish I could Juana.
But there's no time. I've been asked to do
something. Try to understand.
Juana: You going to Brigham Young for help.
Nathan: (Surprised) Juana, How did you know? (Changing to
reminiscent and loving tone) But I don't know why I
ask. You always seem to know what I'm going to do
what I'm thinking. It was that way from the first.
Do you remember the day you found me lying there by
the stream? The first thing I could hear was a Keeta
bird singing in the Snowberry bush. In spite of the
pain it was the most beautiful sound I'd ever heard.
Everything was hazy, but gradually I saw your face.
You were beautiful. And somehow, everything seemed
to be right. It was like you were someone I'd always
known. Caring for my broken leg. Putting those awful
smelling herbs on my wounds.
Juana: I was afraid for you.
Nathan: I had to live to love you, Juana.
Juana: Now you leave Juana.
Nathan: (Taking her hands and looking into her face) Juana,
my mother has a little book of poetry which she
carried across the plains. She read it to the wagon
company as they sat around the prairie fire in the
evening. For a moment the beauty of the poetry made
them forget the dark horizon the heat and dust
aching backs and sore feet. One of her favorites
had a line which I'll always remember. "I could not
love thee dear so much, loved I not honor more." If
I stayed, and help didn't come, I wouldn't be worthy
of your love. Do I make you understand Juana?
Juana: Juana understand. but I be alone. Take me, Nathan. I
be good guide. I ride behind you. No trouble.
Nathan: No Juana. If it were summer there might be a chance.
But in this weather ... besides, they'll need you
here at the Fort. I'll come back, Juana. (He
falters) At least I'll try.
Juana: Maybe not come back.
Nathan: (Taking her quickly in his arms) Juana, I want to
say yes. But I can't. I can't. And you're needed
here. There's Sister Clark and those sick young'uns.
Juana: Small one very sick.
Nathan Yes, I know. And if Brother Clark can leave his wife
and three children then surely we can't complain. Be
waiting here for me. Don't leave the Fort for any
reason. Will you promise?
Juana: Juana promise.
Nathan: Elder Smith wanted us to leave with in the hour.
(He embraces her once more.) God bless you and keep
you safe, Juana. (There's a knock at the door and
Mercy enters L.)
Mercy: (In a subdued voice) They're waiting at the Meeting
Room, Elder Shepherd. (Nathan turns toward the
door.) You'll take care of Pa, won't you? (Almost in
tears) Ma and me needs him real bad. (Nathan puts
his arms around Mercy.)
Nathan: Mercy, child, we'll do everything we can to get to
Salt Lake. If we make it through, President Young'll
send help back with us. Will you take care of Juana
for me? (Mercy nods her head silently where it is
pressed against Nathan's coat.)
Nathan: (still holding Mercy close but looking over her head
at Juana) Goodbye Mercy. Goodbye, Juana. God be
with you. (He gently pushes Mercy away and turns and
exits quickly.)
Mercy: (Goes to Juana and throws her arms around her
crying) Pa said I was to take care of Ma and Abe and
the baby and I don't know if I'll have time to take
care of you or not.
Juana: (Still looking at the door where Nathan left.) We
care for Ma and Abe and baby.
Mercy: And we'll pray, Juana. And I won't say my prayers in
bed any more. Even if it is cold. I'll kneel by my
bed. Ma says that we don't want our prayers answered
very bad if we say them in the comfort of our beds.
But sometimes when the fire is low and the cold
creeps in through the chinks, I wonder if he knows
how cold it is when my knees touch the 'dobes ...
(Louisa and Lewis enter L.)
Louisa: Mercy, Ma said for you to bring over a flannel
sheet. She needs it to wrap the baby in. I'll get it
for you. (She exits R.)
Mercy: (To Lewis) Do you think you'll get through for help?
Lewis: I'm sure we will Mercy. (He pats her on the shoulder
tenderly.) You just hang on to those freckles and
keep the Fort running smoothly ... (Louisa returns
with the blanket which she gives to Mercy.)
Louisa: Here you are, Mercy.
Juana: I go with Mercy. (Juana and Mercy exit L.)
Louisa & Lewis: Goodbye.
Louisa: (Turning to Lewis) I'm numb, Lewis. I can't seem to
feel or think.
Lewis: I know, darling. I think it's a way nature has of
helping us over the times we might not be able to
tolerate otherwise.
Louisa: (Seriously but very insistent) Lewis, I've got to
know. Please tell me the truth. Do you think you
have a chance of getting through?
Lewis: I don't know, Sweetheart. If we can reach Sutton
Valley safely I believe we'll have a good chance as
far as Indian trouble goes. But this weather ... If
we should get a Northern blizzard like the first
winter here ...
Louisa: If there were only some way that we could know if
you reach the valley. It's the waiting and not
knowing.
Lewis: We've got to face the truth, Louisa. We may not get
through, and with things the way they stand here,
you're not going to have things easy. But why don't
we plan each hour with the conviction that we'll get
there.
Louisa: Now, Lewis, one minute you tell me that we must face
the facts, and the next you say that we'll plan that
you'll get through.
Lewis: I guess what I'm trying to say is that we should be
realistic, but at the same time have faith.
Louisa: (Rather bitterly) Faith! I'm afraid min is getting
kinda thin and ragged about the edges. When I hear
Ma tell about crossing the Plains and their struggle
in the Valley for the first few years, I wonder how
she had the courage to pick up stakes and climb into
another wagon to follow Pa into this wilderness.
Lewis: I don't know that either, Louisa. It's certain that
your Ma has a right big helping of faith stored up
inside ...
Louisa: (Bitterly) Faith! Faith! Faith! She and Pa got into
the Valley mostly on faith. Wasn't that far enough?
Lewis: We aren't the ones to answer that, Louisa. If we
believe in what we are doing we don't question. We
go where we are told.
Louisa: I don't want to seem rebellious, Lewis. But I'm
young and I'm scared. I don't care if you and I
don't have a fine home, or a fancy carriage like
Aunt Em had back in Missouri. And I don't mind
hard work. But I want us to be together ... together
and away from fear. Don't we deserve just that much
security?
Lewis: Louisa, I'm not very old, and I haven't had too much
book learning, but I know one thing. There isn't any
security in the whole of the Oregon Territory, nor
the United States, or anywhere on the face of the
Earth except that which we carry around with us
inside ourselves. Knowing that we are doing our best
from the time the sun comes up in the morning of one
day, until it comes up the next and ... well, plague
my boots! I sound like Elder Clark on Fast Meeting
Day.
Louisa: Don't stop talking, Lewis. You always make me see
things clear like. And you're wise, Lewis. (He
starts to remonstrate) Yes, you are. You always seem
to be ready for whatever might happen as if
nothing could catch you unawares. And you're so
certain sure that whatever happens is right.
Lewis: Not always, darling. I have my doubting times. But
when I do I just stop and think about a certain pair
of eyes the color of columbines up on Little Moun
tain, and a mop of golden brown hair that doesn't
always stay in place as it should ...
Louisa: (Almost smiling) Your blarney is as fresh as the
green fields of Ireland. But I'll remember it during
the long days when your gone ...
Lewis: You see. I knew you'd find some cause for rejoicing
if you tried.
Louisa: (Serious again) I rejoice in loving you every single
minute. It's hard to remember now to the time when I
felt just like me alone. There's a part of me that
will go with you when you ride through that gate.
And I won't be quit whole again until ...
Lewis: Yes, Louisa love. A part of you will go with me.
But that works both ways. A part of me will stay
here with you. I guess that's always the way with
people in love. And the wonderful thing about it is
that as we love one person, we develop the ability
to love others.
Louisa: But what I feel for you is extra special, Lewis. It
isn't like anything else in the world.
Lewis: I know, darling. Whenever two people love each other
it is their own special kind. It's made up of all
the experiences they've shared together. What each
of them are. So it couldn't be the same as with
anyone else. But that doesn't mean they could never
love anyone else.
Louisa: (Rather startled and afraid) What a strange thing to
say, Lewis. I could never love anyone else but you.
Lewis: What you mean, Louisa, is that you could never care
for anyone else in way as you do for me. And it's
the same with my love for you. But the fact that
you love me or that we share it, means that you
have the capacity to love someone else. Not in the
same way, but ...
Louisa: (Quickly) Lewis, you scare me when you talk like
that. (She holds him close.) I never want to have
anyone but you.
Lewis: Nor I, darling. (Smiling at her and tilting her
chin so that he can look into her eyes) Now I must
hurry to the meeting. We'll be leaving within
minutes.
Louisa: (Holding him close) Lewis, I can't abide you're
going. Stay with me ...
Lewis: (Tenderly) Louisa, help me be strong. Nothing will
work for us unless we both have faith.
Louisa: Mine seems to be stretched as thin as the strings on
Brother Smith's fiddle.
Lewis: Well sometimes faith can be stretched powerful thin
and still be strong enough to accomplish miracles.
Just keep even a fine thread of faith until I get
back ... (Abe is heard calling from outside the
door.)
Abe: Lewis, they're wanting you at the meeting.
Lewis: I'm coming Abe. (To Louisa) I'll see yo at the gate
in a few minutes.
Louisa: I'll be there. (He turns and opens the door and
finds Abe still there.)
Lewis: Come in Abe. (Abe comes into the room. Lewis and
Louisa stand at the door looking at each other for a
moment and then Lewis turns quickly and exits.)
Abe: Ma says that if you don't mind I can stay here and
watch the men leave. We can't see the gate from our
house.
Louisa: (As if nothing really mattered) Of course, Abe. I'll
stir up the fire. How do you feel?
Abe: Tolerable, I guess. I promised Pa I'd get well or
bust.
Louisa: (Getting quilt and putting it on a chair by the
window. She motions Abe to sit in it and she folds
the quilt around him. There, now, you can watch
everything. (Susan and Mercy enter L.)
Susan: They'll be leaving within minutes. Put on your
heavy shawl, child, if you're going to the gates.
(She looks searchingly at Louisa.) Darling if there
was anything I could say or do ...
Louisa: (Breaking in quickly) Ma, please don't say a single
word. Tomorrow maybe. But not tonight. (She puts
shawl round her shoulders and then realizing that
she may have hurt her mother, she turns quickly at
the door L. and goes to Susan) Oh, Ma, I'm sorry.
(She turns quickly towards exit L.) Are you coming
to the gate?
Susan: No, I've told them goodby. I'll watch from the
window with the children. (Louisa exits L.)
Mercy: Is Juana going to stay with you?
Susan: If she would like. It will be lonesome in their
cabin.
Abe: Ma says she's glad for us young'uns around. Although
some days she don't seem to care much for our
company. (The dusk is growing deeper and the road
begins to be in shadow.)
Mercy: There comes Elder Moore and Elder Hansen with the
horses. (looking out the window)
Abe: (To Mercy as both watch from the window) Do you
think Ma'll cry when she tells Pa goodby?
Mercy: Not one teeny drop. Not Ma.
Susan: No I don't think your Ma'll cry. She knows that
would make it harder for your Pa.
Mercy: She'll cry later when she thinks no one is looking.
Juana and I are going to sit with the baby tonight,
so's she can get some rest.
Abe: They're getting on the horses.
Mercy: (Calling, although she knows he can't hear.)
Goodby, Pa. (She falters.)
Abe: I guess you're going to cry your kitten colored eyes
out.
Mercy: (Trying her best to fight the tears and be brave) No
I'm not, Abe Clark. If Ma can keep from crying I
guess I can too.
Susan: (Also now at the window watching the men depart) I
don't think a few tears would hurt any of us Mercy.
Sometimes they seem to wash a part of our sorrow
right out.
Abe: (Looking out) Elder Brown is closing the gates.
(Susan and Mercy turn from the window sadly.)
Susan: Mercy, I'll stir up the fire. Run and tell Juana
to come in and warm herself. We'll wait here
together until the men return. (She wraps her shawl
around Mercy's shoulders.)
Mercy: (Her voice trailing off as she leaves) I just hope
those old Indians are off down the Salmon somewhere
usan: (As she exits R.) I'll get another log. Mind you
keep covered up now. Abe has doubled up in the quilt
to keep Susan and Mercy from seeing that he is
crying. He merely nods so that the quilt shakes when
Susan speaks to him. She returns almost immediately
with a log which she puts on the fire.) Would you
like some soup, Abe? (Abe merely shakes his head
negatively, inside the quilt. Susan sees him then
and understands. She starts go to him and then
shakes her head and turns away, just as Mercy and
Juana enter.) Here, Juana, I've built up the fire.
Come and warm yourself. Didn't Louisa come with you?
(Juana shakes her head.)
Mercy: She wanted to stay at the lookout for a spell.
Susan: Poor child. I s'pose she'd like a few minutes alone.
Mercy: She said she'd go help Ma with the baby after while.
Sister Moore, how long do you think it will be
before they leave Pa and the others and come back?
Susan: (Looking out window) Not too long, Mercy. Dark's
coming fast this evening. If they can just reach
Birch Creek and leave the men safely there it will
be a blessing. (Juana continues warming her hands in
front of the fire. Mercy goes nervously from one
place in the room to another.) This has been a
tiring day for you children. Here. (She gets a heavy
dark quilt from inside door R.) Come and lie before
the fire. Juana can sit by the window and keep
watch. (The children obey her. Juana takes the chair
which Abe has occupied. Susan covers the children,
patting the covers around them. Then she goes to
rocking chair downstage L.) When we were on the way
to the valley from Missouri, we used to lie under
the stars at night and play a game we called
"Imagine". We'd take turns imagining all sorts of
things. One of my favorites was to imagine the big
white house I was going to have in Salt Lake Valley.
It was going to have a curving around the front
large enough for President Young's carriage to
swing in. There were yellow roses lined along the
edge and clumps of peonies in between. Oh I did some
powerful imagining sometimes
Abe: I've got a good "imagine" Sister Moore. It's summer
and I'm up East Canyon, east of the valley with
Dad and Cousin Moozey Kimball. I'm sitting on a flat
rock letting my toes hang into the cool water and my
pockets are full of sorgum cookies.
Mercy: I knew there would be food somewhere in your
"imagine". Now in mine I'm sitting on the stairs at
Aunt "Lizabeth's in the valley. I've got on a white
challis dress with pink satin rosebuds all around
the skirt. I guess Cousin Janey May's there too.
We're watching all the grownups do the Virginia
Reel in the big front room. Pa and Ma used to be
right special at the virginia reel.(She yawns.) Ma
used to look so pretty "sashaying" down the aisle of dancers to meet Pa. (She sounds very
sleepy.)
Susan: Yes, I remember how sweet your mother looked.
Abe: I want to hear Juana's "imagine".
Susan: Yes it's your turn, Juana.
Juana: (Quietly) Juana imagine small valley, by mountains.
And Nathan there (There is a pause and then she
repeats quietly.) And always Nathan there (Her
voice trails off as the lights dim completely
and the stage is in darkness, as the four are
completely silent. After 30 seconds, during which a
time lapse of perhaps an hour and a half. There are
sounds of an Indian attack and horses hoofs
approaching the gates. This gradually grows louder
until it awakens Susan and Juana. Lights up slowly
until we can see the figures dimly.)
Juana: Susan
Susan: (Jumping up and running to light a candle) What's
that (The children wake up and jump to their
feet.)
Mercy: Sounds like something cracklin. (The sounds become
much louder.)
Susan Someone screamed. LOUISA! Where's Louisa? (She is
almost screaming) (Louisa enters L. wildly.)
Louisa: There's trouble, Ma. The Indians (Elder Moore and
President Smith enter quickly L. The action moves
very fast, with the speeches all running together
and everyone moving quickly except for the children
and Juana.)
Elder Moore: Get the ammunition, Susan
Susan: David, What
Elder Smith: Hurry. (The men get extra guns from the storeroom
and the guns which stand by the cupboard. Susan
brings boxes of ammunition from the storeroom R.
Elder Moore takes it from her and both he and
Elder Smith exit R.)
Louisa: (Calling after them) LEWIS, Pa. Where's Lewis?
Mercy: (At the same time as Louisa) Where's Pa, Elder
Moore? (She rushes to the window and looks out.
Juana is also standing there quietly watching the
action.)
Susan: (Taking one of the guns which the men left.) Where's
my shawl? (She finds it and throws it around her
shoulders.) Come, Juana, they'll need help with the
loading. Juana gets her shawl as they both exit
quickly L.)
Mercy: Louisa. The Indians. They've set fire our roof is
on fire.
Louisa: I'll go help your Ma with the baby. You stay here,
Mercy. Keep Abe warm and don't leave this room. Do
you hear?
Mercy: Yes, Louisa. But we don't want to stay alone.
Louisa: It can't be helped. Mind you stay inside now.
(Outside L. she can be heard calling through the din
of the attack.) Ma! Oh Ma!
Abe: Mercy, I'm scared. I want to go with Ma and the
baby.
Mercy: (Wrapping the quilt securely around him as he sits
in the rocking chair front L.) We'd better stay
here, Abe. Keep covered now. I'll look out and see
what's happening. (She now alternates between the
window and the rocking chair as the noise of the
attack goes on outside.)
Abe: Do you think we might be burned up, Mercy?
Mercy: Of course not.
Abe: Is our house all burned down? (Flames light up the
window.)
Mercy: Just one piece of the roof. They have most of it
out. But the torches have started the Pearson's and
the Butterfields. It's almost spread to the Meeting
Room too.
Abe: Can you see the Indians?
Mercy: Of course not. It's too dark.
Abe: Do you think they'll come through the gates and find
us?
Mercy: (Thoroughly frightened at the thought) I I don't
think so. I wish Sister Moore or Louisa would come
back.
Abe: Are you scared, Mercy?
Mercy: Terrible scared, Abe.
Abe: More than when we crossed the Salmon?
Mercy: I guess so. I was awful scared then.
Abe: You prayed then and we got across. Why don't you
pray again, Mercy?
Mercy: I've been praying all the time to myself.
Abe: Ma says you have to pray loud like if you want to be
heard.
Mercy: (Kneeling by rocker with arms around Abe's knees.) I
don't know if I can pray loud enough.
Abe: Well, you didn't pray very loud crossing the Salmon,
but we made it.
Mercy: I don't know if I can find the words now. Our Father
in Heaven. We need help most powerful bad (The
sounds of the attack are louder and then fade.
Several shots are heard. Mercy stops and cannot
go on. She pulls the blanket around Abe and stays
close by him.) I can't seem to make the words come
out, Abe. Maybe it's your turn.
Abe: All I can think of is the recitation I learned for
New Year's. Will that help, Mercy?
Mercy: Maybe it will.
Abe: (In quivering voice, but one that is heard distinct
ly) "A is for Angels that watch from above. B is for
brave men, the kind that we love. C is for courage,
that courage that " (Elder Moore bursts through
the door L. and limps to the table. He is wounded in
the leg.)
Elder Moore: Find Susan and Juana.
Mercy: (Frightened and shocked) Oh! Elder Moore! (Mercy
dashes out the door L. Elder Moore begins to cut
away the pants from the wound, meantime moaning.)
Elder Moore: If this were only the worst If this were only the
worst. (Susan and Juana enter quickly L. followed
by Mercy, who goes to Abe and covers him, crouching
by the rocker while the rest of the scene takes
place.)
Susan: Hot water, Juana. (Juana rakes the coals and puts
the iron pot over them) It's bleeding something
terrible David. (She works quickly, getting white
cloths from the cupboard with which to stop the
flow of blood.)
Elder Moore: Oh, Susan, if this were only the worst
Susan: (As she works) What happened David?
Elder Moore: (Barely conscious. The words are halting and some
times falters altogether.) We reached the patch of
oak. The three were going to leave us. They swooped
down. The Indians. No warning. President Smith
called for the three men to turn back. They couldn't
hear. They started on. We could hardly see (He
stops and rests his head on his arm because of the
pain. The sound of the attack is louder for a moment
so no one notices that Louisa has entered the door
L.) President Smith saw Lewis fall from his horse.
That's as much as we (Louisa stands in dazed
horror.) His sorrel Mare followed us
Louisa: (Runs to her father, screaming.) Pa! What do you
mean, Lewis fell? And you left him
Elder Moore: Louisa, Child. There was no chance (His head falls
on his arm as he loses consciousness.)
Louisa: (Looks wildly around the room) LEWIS! LEWIS! (She
runs wildly toward door L.) I'm going to find him
Susan: (Hurries to the door and stops her) No, Child. You
couldn't
Louisa: (When Susan bars the way in front of the door she
turns back to Juana) They've killed him. The
sneaking, damnable heathens. (She rushes over to
Juana, who is standing quietly at R. and beats on
her shoulders with her fists screaming) They've
killed him, do you hear that, Juana. Your people
the sneaking (Susan holds Louisa's arms to her
side and gently draws her away. Louisa suddenly
breaks into a flood of tears and falls into her
mother's arms as Susan tries to comfort her.)
Juana: (Quietly) I cry too, Louisa. I cry too.
QUICK CURTAIN
ACT THREE
TIME: It is 5 p.m. of an afternoon five weeks later.

PLACE: The same.
At rise of curtain the room is empty, but
immediately Susan enters followed by Mercy.
Susan; (Sputtering to Mercy as they enter) Come in. Set

yourself here by the fire. (Mercy sits on a chair
and Susan stirs the fire.) Imagine! Wandering around
outside the gates in this bitter weather. Making
yourself a target for an Indian. Even the men don't
go venturing more than a few paces.
Mercy: (Sniffling) I know I shouldn't. I didn't go very
far. (Blows her nose) You won't tell Ma, will you
Sister Moore.
Susan: No, I won't tell. Your Ma has enough worry with your
Pa gone and Abe and the Baby sick. Who were you
looking for out there anyway, Juana or Nikawa? (She
takes off Mercy's moccasins and puts them by the
fire to dry.)
Mercy: Well I I I had a dream last night
Susan: A dream? Well this story had better be worth the
telling. (She rubs Mercy's cold feet.)
Mercy: I dreamed I was standing out on the ridge, I saw Pa
and a lot of men coming. And right in the middle was
President Young. (Short pause as she remembers the
dream) Right in the middle
Susan: (More kindly) So you thought maybe if you went
tromping out there it might come true?
Mercy: It could be true, Sister Moore. It could be! Five
weeks is a long time.
Susan: Yes, yes. I know, Darling. But no good will come of
your risking your life. It's terrible hard being
cooped up inside these 'dobe walls.
Mercy: The time goes by so slow. Sometimes I think that I
can't abide another day.
Susan: (Going to fireplace she picks up moccasins and
begins wiping them off.) Every slow moving hour may
bring your Pa and help that much closer, Mercy.
(Inspecting moccasins) Are these all you have to
wear?
Mercy: My boots got too small. Clarinda Pearson's wearing
them.
Susan: They're sopping wet. I hope they don't shrivel so's
you cant get into them.
Mercy: When Juana gets back she'll help make me some buck
skin boots. She said so.
Susan: You mean if she gets back
Mercy: (Quickly and Earnestly) She'll come back, Sister
Moore. I'm not fretting about that. She'll be back.
Susan: I don't know how you can be so certain sure, Mercy.
If we could just understand what prompted her to
leave. One minute she was here helping with all the
sick young'uns and the next gone without saying a
single word. (She gets a large patchwork quilt and
tucks Mercy into the rocking chair by the fireplace)
Here, you sit a spell until your good and warm. I've
got some dried corn soaking. I'll put it on while
the fire is hot. (She gets the crock of corn from
the cupboard and the black cast iron cooking kettle
and takes both to the table center.)
Mercy: Dried corn always reminds me of the song Ma used to
sing when she was a Methodist back in Massachusetts.
She says it don't sound quite proper like for us
Mormons to sing, but it sounds tolerable to me.
Susan: (As she puts the corn in the kettle) What song is
that, Mercy?
Mercy: The one about the Sheaves. (She sings. "Bringing in
the sheaves Bringing in the sheaves ." I don't
rightly know what "sheaves" are, but they sound
like something good to eat. (Susan exits R. for an
onion from the storeroom, and Mercy continues
singing.) "Bringing in the sheaves. Bringing in the
sheaves ." (Elder Moore enters L. His boots have
worn out and he has pieces of old blankets and then
sacks tied around his feet for boots.)
Elder Moore: Hello, Mercy.
Mercy: Hello, Elder Moore.
Elder Moore: Don't stop singing. It sounded right pleasing. (He
goes to the fire and holds out his cold hands to the
fire.
Mercy: Ma says that if I don't sing she don't know who else
around here would. She says she reckons a song won't
hurt none if there ain't to much levity put into it.
(Susan returns and begins chopping the onion into
the kettle.)
Susan: Where's Louisa
Elder Moore: She's still at the lookout.
Susan: I was hoping she'd come in with you.
Elder Moore: I came in for my scarf and then I'll go take a turn.
Mercy, President Smith says the lookout found you
down by the gates twice in the last two nights.
Susan: (Shocked) Why, Mercy Clark, whatever prompted the
likes of that?
Mercy: (With confusion) I I I just couldn't sleep. I
didn't mean no harm, Elder Moore.
Elder Moore: (Kindly) We know that, Mercy, But with no medicine
left in the fort, we can't take chances on your
getting a bad chill. I want you to promise that it
won't happen again
Mercy: (Too quickly) Oh I can't do that, Elder Moore (She
stops confused) I mean
Elder Moore: (More sternly) Now Mercy
Susan: Don't be cross with her David. She's been upset like
this afternoon. (To Mercy) Darling I reckon none of
us are being our natural selves these days. Just try
to remember not to do anything that'll make things
any worse than they are. (To Elder Moore) David, try
to get Louisa to come in. I know she's chilled to
the bone.
Elder Moore: (Beginning to put on his heavy wraps) Maybe I can
persuade her to warm herself by the fire for a
spell.
Susan: Sometimes I despair of ever being able to comfort
her.
Elder Moore: (Sadly) She seems to have wrapped her grief for
Lewis around her like a ten foot wall and there's no
getting through. She sits at the lookout hour after
hour, as if straining her eyes toward the spot where
he died would somehow bring him back.
Mercy: Ma says that not having the body to give a decent
burial to makes grief
Susan: (Quickly) Hush, Mercy. That's something we can't
think of
Elder Moore: (Despairingly) I keep feeling she blames us because
we didn't stop and bring him back. (Vehemently) But
if we had, it would have meant the lives of all of
us. As it was the Indians followed us and we feel
pretty certain the other two got away without the
Indians knowing.
Susan: Stopping his outburst) Now David. You've been over
that a hundred times. We know that it would have
meant death for all of you, and besides that left
the fort that much more unprotected. Louisa'll
understand someday when her grief isn't so (Louisa
enters L. She is pale and subdued.
Louisa: (Shivering) It didn't seem a mite colder in January.
Elder Moore: Helping her off with her shawl and mittens) Come
over to the fire, child. You are chilled through. I
was just coming over. Who's at the lookout? (He rubs
her cold hands, then hangs up her wraps as she goes
to the fire and spreads her hands to it.)
Louisa: Elder Pearson. He says for you to get some rest.
What did you decide at the meeting, Pa?
Elder Moore: (Taking off his wraps now that he doesn't have to go
to the lookout.) There really wasn't much deciding
to do. We'll go on keeping the lookout manned day
and night. We sorted the supplies again. Every day
that takes less and less time.
Louisa: (Vehemently) Pa, we're going to starve or be
massacred here, why don't we start out for Salt Lake
Elder Moore: Now Louisa

Louisa: Well it'd give us something to do instead of just
waiting and waiting
Elder Moore: It's only been five weeks. Help couldn't come much
faster even
Louisa: I think we're fooling ourselves if we think they
reached the valley. The terrible blizzards (Mercy
has begun to cry quietly.)
Elder Moore: Now, now, Louisa. (He nods towards Mercy who is
openly crying.)
Louisa: (Running to Mercy and kneeling by the rocker) Oh,
Mercy honey, I didn't mean to say that. Please
Mercy: Sometimes I get afraid because I can't even remember
what Pa looks like, 'cept when I dream.
Louisa: (Sadly) I know.
Mercy: Well, I've got to go help Ma. Here you can sit in
the quilt, Louisa. It's nice and warm for you. (She
gets up carefully, leaving the quilt in the chair
ready for Louisa, and goes to the fireplace where
Susan helps her put on her moccasins.)
Louisa: Thank you, Mercy. Tell your Ma I'll be over in a
while.
Susan: And tell her not to bother with supper. I'll be
bringing some corn soup.
Mercy: Thank you. (Susan opens the door for her.)
Susan: Hurry now. (Mercy leaves. Susan stands at the door
for a moment looking after her thoughtfully, and
then turns to the other two in the room.) Mercy's
been acting mighty odd lately. Imagine! Down by the
gates at night. Come to think of it, she's not been
herself since Juana left. You don't suppose she
Elder Moore: Now Susan, you said yourself that none of us ,
well, how can we be our usual selves living like we
are?
Susan: (Shakes her head resignedly) You're right. We can't
be analyzing every word or move, (To Louisa briskly)
I think Mercy had a good idea. Sit in the blanket
and I'll bring a hot brick for your feet. (She gets
piece of blanket from cupboard and then brick and
begins to wrap it.)
Louisa: (Making no effort to get up from floor) There just
don't seem to be much warmth anywhere, Ma.
Susan: There'll never be warmth inside, Louisa, until you
make up your mind to it.
Louisa: (Wearily) It just don't seem to matter. You keep
saying that help will get here, but I don't think
you really believe it any more than I do.
Susan: I'm just not one to borrow trouble you know that.
Elder Moore: That you're not my dear. I'd be safe in giving a
guarantee that however things go for us If help
comes or if the Indians attack, you'll go calmly
along making corn syrup and redding up the house.
Susan: Just cant see a mite use in fretting
Louisa: (Jumping up) Oh stop it. I can't stand this ever
lasting cheerfulness
Elder Moore: (Hurt) Now, Now, Louisa. Seems that most everything
we say
Louisa: I'm sorry Pa Ma. You know I don't mean to
Elder Moore: (Putting his arms around her) We understand, Child.
Louisa: (At the breaking point) When Lewis When Lewis
(Crying without tears) It seems more like five years
instead of five weeks.
Elder Moore: or maybe five centuries. That's the way with grief.
If you can just try to get through one day after
another.
Louisa: (Leaving his arms and walking nervously around the
room) And what if there isn't another day. If those
heathens attack tonight, none of us'll see another
day.
Elder Moore: We'll hold out as long as we can.
Louisa: And how do we know Juana won't try to lead them
right into the fort?
Elder Moore: Whatever prompted Juana to leave, it wasn't meant to
harm us. You'll never believe that Louisa.
Louisa: (Angrily) And I'll never believe that she hasn't
gone back to her own people. They're all the same. I
knew She'd go back. Why'd she wear her fancy neck
lace if she intended to come back.
Elder Moore: Don't talk like that, child.
Susan: She wore the necklace a great deal.
Louisa: (Not paying any attention to what they have said)
She knows we are outnumbered a hundred to one. With
Nathan gone and not much chance to get through for
help, she probably went right back to the murdering
Elder Moore: (Firmly but kindly) Louisa, as you said we don't

know but what this may be our last night, but
granting that, as your father, I'm beholden to try
and make you understand that it's not right to lump
a whole race of people under the category of "they"
and judge all of them for what a few might have
done. And we can't even judge a handful of 'em until
we know what prompted them to do whatever they're
doing and that goes for Juana too. (Susan puts down
the brick and leans with her head on the mantel.)
Louisa: But how could they let the trappers turn them
against us so quickly. We'd been friendly in every
way we knew how. Even shared food we couldn't spare.
Then they turned on us. As for Juana, She's first
and last an Indian. Look how friendly her Father and
Shoomi were. Shoomi even pretended to be so fond of
Mercy that he gave her a pony.
Elder Moore: We're not positive that they were in on the raid,
Louisa. In the excitement most anyone could've been
mistaken
Louisa: (Wearily) Well leastways we know that some of them
that joined the Church were in on it.
Elder Moore: (Feeling he has failed to change the way Louisa
feels) Louisa, I hope that someday you will find
you're wrong. In spite of how you feel, remember
that back a few centuries we had the same heritage.
These people are our brothers and sisters.
Louisa: (As she draws her shawl around her and exits L.) You
may consider them your brothers and sisters, but I
don't consider them mine.
Elder Moore: (Turning to Susan) I reckon I didn't help (He sees
her position and rushes over to her) Susan, are you
ill? (He turns her around and finds she is weeping.)
Oh, Susan, Susan.
Susan: (Wipes away the tears) Well all the other females
around here have had a turn. I don't know why I
shouldn't be allowed one.
Elder Moore: But Susan, you're our pillar of strength.
Susan: Now you sound like the traveling evangelist that
came through Salt Lake the summer before we left.
I'm all right I tell you.
Elder Moore: I'm not chiding you, Susan. As a matter of fact, I'm
glad to see those tears, I've watched you during
these past six weeks; bustling around, helping
Sister Clark and all the other sick folks, taking
your turn at the lookout, and all the time bottling
it up inside.
Susan: Now, David, you don't need
Elder Moore: Let me finish Susan. I don't often make pretty
speeches to you. I don't usually feel that we need
words (He falters) Such talk don't come easy to me
anyway. But I've just got to try to tell you
(Haltingly) I just want to tell you
Susan: Smiling gently) Oh David, making love talk is harder
for you than rassling a parcel of range cattle, and
such words are right unnecessary. Of course, at
times I've thought it might be nice to be married to
a sweet talking guy. But I wouldn't trade honeyed
words for any one of a dozen qualities you have
Elder Moore: (in spite of himself) But I ought to tell you I love
you once in a while
Susan: You do David. In your own way, you do. (They are
interrupted by a quick knock at the door.)
Elder Moore: (As he goes to the door) Come in. (Elder Smith
enters)
Elder Smith: Good Evening, Susan David. I just came from the
lookout. We saw shadows moving around the corral.
Elder Moore: Are you sure it isn't stray animals? We've had a
parcel of coyotes around the last couple of days.
Elder Smith: I wish I could say yes, but I'm almost certain.
Susan: Does anyone else know?
Elder Smith: No, we don't want to give any alarm unless we have
to.
Elder Moore: Good. They've had enough tension these last few
weeks as it is.
Elder Smith: We're prepared as well as can be. I rechecked
everyone this afternoon. They know exactly what to
do.
Elder Moore: What was Elder Ford's report on the ammunition
supply?
Elder Smith: Enough to put up a good fight for maybe twenty
minutes. It might be enough to frighten them away,
and maybe give us a couple more days.
Susan: And those two days could bring help. (Louisa enters
L.)
Louisa: Ma, can we spare some (She stops and looks from
one to another) Elder Smith Pa What's wrong?
Elder Moore: It's all right, child.
Louisa: Now Pa, I'll have to know sooner or later. They're
coming aren't they?
Elder Smith: Were not sure, Louisa, and we don't want to alarm
the fort unless we know for sure.
Louisa: (Running to her Mother) Ma! I'm, scared.
Susan: Of course you are, Darling. There's no use
pretending that we're not scared enough to jump into
a first class panic. (To Elder Smith) What about the
gates?
Elder Smith: We've got them barricaded. There'll be no getting in
that way.
Elder Moore: We're not giving up yet. We'll fight until there's
no hope left.
Elder Smith: There's still a chance they're reconnoitering, and
don't plan to attack tonight.
Elder Moore: You don't put much confidence behind your words,
Thomas. I think you feel as I do. They're coming. Susan: I'd hoped Juana would come back before it
happened.
(She pulls out a chair and motions for Elder Smith
to sit down but he shakes his head, remaining
standing and pacing nervously.)
Elder Smith: I reckon we all wished that. Somehow I just wasn't
prepared for her to disappear like she did. Do you
suppose that we failed her in someway? (Louisa is
about to answer, but is stopped by her mother.)
Susan: I'm sure we did everything possible. (She gets a
kettle and rag and begins to scour it with ashes,
in and effort to keep busy at something.)
Elder Smith: Maybe her leaving made me more conscious of our
failure. I've been thinking of it more and more
since the first attack.
Elder Moore: (Getting his gun and checking it) Failure is a
gloomy word, Thomas.
Elder Smith: I don't rightly know another one to describe Fort
Limhi. We worked until our fingers were raw and
bleeding. We battled frost and insects. Converted a
parcel of Indians. Where did we fail, David?
I can't help wondering why, if we have to die, we
couldn't at least have accomplished something. Even
if help gets here we're forced to abandon the Fort.
Wasted years. After the work, sickness
Susan: (Putting down the kettle she was scouring) Now,
Elder Smith. I can't stand here and listen to all
this talk of failure. We may die before morning
we've faced this every night for weeks but whether
we die or whether we live to see the sun come up
over the walls of the fort if help comes,
abandoned or not, we can't say that Fort Limhi was
a failure. We're not living in ordinary times. When
we left Missouri, We knew we were headed into the
wilderness. What's ahead for most pioneers? Hard
ship, disappointments. Death is certain sure for
some. But each one makes the way easier for those
who follow.
Elder Smith: But, Susan
Susan: Oh, I know. I sound as if I was delivering a sermon
from the pulpit in the Meeting Room. But when I
think of how hard you've worked; you and David and
Nathan, and the rest, driving yourselves until you
dropped
Elder Smith: And what will there be to show for it crumbling
walls and a dim trail our wagons made through the
valleys
Susan: (As she stirs the corn soup at the fireplace) One
group of Indians isn't going to stop people from
coming into the territory. There'll be other wagons
wearing even deeper ruts in our trails. But their
trails will be straighter and easier than ours.
Because of what we've learned, they'll plant crops
that'll miss the early frosts
Elder Smith: And the Indians ?
Susan: The time'll come when they'll live peaceable like
with the settlers. We've done more than it might
seem possible now
Elder Smith: (Buttoning his coat) Susan, if future generations
ever remember Fort Limhi, my hope is that they erect
a monument on the spot where you're standing now
and on the front put foot high letters of the name
Susan Moore
Susan: (Embarrassed but touched) Now Thomas I've never
had a hankering for a monument, and there's no time
to be tossing compliments around. I promised Sister
Clark some corn soup, and I'd like to see the
Indian, friendly or otherwise that's going to keep
me from taking it over. (She makes preparation to
carry the soup over.)
Elder Smith: Let's check the lookout again, David.
Elder Moore: Susan, why don't you stay with Sister Clark until we
find out what might be happening. You too, Louisa.
Louisa: You go ahead, Ma. I'll bank the fire.
Elder Moore: Be extra careful, both of you. (Elder Moore and
Elder Smith exit L.)
Susan: I'll leave some of this soup, and if this is just a
false alarm we'll fix some for your Pa later. (She
starts for the door.) Hurry over, child. It's better
that we all be together.
Louisa: All right, Ma. (Susan starts to put her shawl around
her, and Louisa goes to the fire when the bell in
the center of the court begins to ring.)
Susan: The signal. They're here. (She puts down the bowl of
soup and rushes over and pulls the curtains on the
window together.)
Louisa: Running to Susan's arms) Ma, I don't want to die.
I'm scared I'm scared I want to live
Susan: I'm not ready to be a name on a monument yet myself, child. We'll have no talk of dying.
We can pray.
Louisa: Now that they're here I don't know what to pray for.
Susan: Just ask for strength, darling. Keep the curtains
closed. Blow out the candle. I'll alert those on my
list.
Louisa: Let me go with you, Ma. I'm afraid to stay alone.
Susan: I'll start bringing the children over, according to
the plan. Remember the candle. There's no use both
of us making a making a target of ourselves.
(Before Susan can leave Mercy bursts in excitedly.)
Mercy: (Out of breath and intensely) Sister Moore, I've got
to find President Smith. Quick! Help me! I've got to
find him
Susan: Mercy, come on inside . What ails you child ?
Mercy: (Pleading) Please, Sister Moore, I've got to find
him. Come with me.
Susan: Mercy Clark, this is no time for you to get
hysterical.
Mercy: (Holding up Juana's necklace) Juana's here. She's at
the gate. We've got to
Susan: (Grabbing the necklace) Where did you get this ?
Mercy: I promised I wouldn't tell I promised but now
she's here You've got to let her in. They'll kill
her (Crying) Oh please help me find Pres. Smith
Susan: (Quickly) You stay here. Don't let her leave,

Louisa. (As she exits L.) I'll try to find him
Louisa: Mercy, What did you promise? What do you know about
Juana's leaving ?
Mercy: She went to get help and to get medicine
Louisa: (Angrily) Does that sound like help out there? It's
a trick. She's tricking us into letting them right
inside the fort.
Mercy: No, Louisa. That's not so. She made me promise I
wouldn't tell until she got back (President Smith
and Susan enter quickly L.)
Elder Smith: Mercy, What is this ?
Mercy: It's Juana, she's at the gate. Please let her in
Elder Smith: The Indians are gathering for the attack, Mercy. The
gate is barricaded How do you know she's here.
Mercy: She said she'd throw the necklace over the gate
I've been watching for it like I promised. She went
for medicine please let her in
Louisa: It's a trick. She'll lead them all in
Elder Smith: Susan, find David and send him with three others to
the gate. I'll go down ... (He exits L. followed by
Susan.)
Louisa: (Calling after her Mother.) Ma, what if she is just
... (They have gone so she turns back to Mercy)
Mercy, why didn't you say something about this
before?
Mercy: (Crying) I couldn't Louisa. I promised Juana. She
knew they wouldn't let her go if she told them ...
(There is the sound of the Indian attack.)
Louisa: There! I told you. It was all a plan. She's tricked
us ... (Her voice rises hysterically) They're
attacking. They'll come in and murder us the way
did Lewis ...
Mercy: (Almost Screaming above the sound of the attack) But
it wasn't Lewis, Louisa. It wasn't Lewis.
Louisa: (Standing with her back to the door as if to keep
out the attackers, at first cannot comprehend. Then
she runs and grabs Mercy by the shoulders.) Mercy!
What are you saying ...? What are you saying ...?
Mercy: Juana left the fort that night ... the night Pa and
the men left. She rode Lewis's horse. It was Nathan
she found.
Louisa: Mercy, Do you know what you are saying
Mercy: Juana buried him and then came back to the fort.
Louisa: And all these long five weeks she's let me believe
it was Lewis?
Mercy: She wasn't sure about Lewis. She didn't want to
build up your hopes.
Louisa: (Dazed) then how ... But Lewis's horse came back ...
Mercy: Maybe Lewis took Nathan's horse and went on ...
Louisa: Then it could be he's alive. There's still the
chance that he got through. And now we may die
before help gets here ... (She runs to the window
and peers carefully between the curtains.) (The
door opens and Elder Smith, Elder Moore, Susan, and
Juana enter. Elder Moore and Susan are helping Juana
who is blue with cold and weak from her effort to
get back to the fort before the attack.)
Elder Moore: Fix the chair, Mercy. (Mercy pushes the rocking
chair out for Juana U. R.)
Susan: The quilt. (Mercy grabs the quilt which had fallen
into the chair and puts it over the back and then
helps to fold it around Juana when she sits.)
Elder Smith: Here are herbs, Louisa. (He hands Louisa the
buckskin bag which Juana uses to gather herbs.) She
risked her life to get them. (Louisa takes them and
holds them close as she watches the action in the
room.)
Susan: I don't reckon she can talk for a few minutes. Get a
hot brick, David. Mercy, a cup of hot soup stock.
Mercy jumps to obey.) (The sound of the attack rises
higher.)
Juana: (Making an effort to speak) Soldiers coming.
Susan: (To the men) Wait, David.
Elder Smith: (Not able to understand Juana) What did you say,
Juana?
Susan: (Astonished) She says the soldiers are coming.
Elder Moore: (Rushing to her side) Where, Juana? When?
Juana: Soon. Shoomi will signal. (She motions weakly
towards the door L.)
Mercy: (Breaking in) I know what she means. Shoomi will
signal with a fire from the ridge.
Elder Smith: Is that right, Juana? (Juana nods)
Elder Moore: Do the Indians know help is coming?
Juana: (Nods) They try to get inside fort.
Elder Smith: Then we must save our ammunition, and prepare for a
break through. David, you watch for the signal from
Shoomi. I'll be at the gates ... (They quickly exit
L.)
Susan: (Putting on her shawl and preparing to leave) Mercy,
help Juana with the soup. Louisa, keep watch from
the window. Your gun is in the cupboard. There's no
extra ammunition, but it's loaded. If they get
inside, I'll try my best to get back. Fire from the
window until it's empty.
Louisa: Ma, don't leave us ...
Susan: (As she takes her gun and exits) They'll need help
... (From outside the door. She opens the door and
pushes Abe through) You shouldn't have come tearing
over here. Keep him inside Mercy. (She exits. Abe
runs to Juana.)
Abe: Juana, Is Pa coming with the soldiers?
Mercy: (Bringing the cup of soup to Juana and holding it to
her lips.) Juana don't know if he is or not. She's
feeling right poorly. Save your questions for later.
Abe: Let me help her. (He takes the cup from Mercy.)
Mercy: I wish I could watch at the lookout for Shoomi's
signal.
Louisa: Now Mercy, don't you step one foot outside that
door.
Mercy: But how'll we know if he signals or not? (She goes
and opens the door a crack, The sounds grow louder
and she quickly shuts it and leans against it.)
Louisa: They'll let us know, someway.
Abe: (To Juana) I'm still sick, Juana. But if you brought
some of those weeds for the fever, I'll drink the
stuff until my kitten colored eyes fall out. We been
eating turnip soup all week. And I'm still sick.
When Sister Pearson'd rub my back it felt like a
dried prickly pear going up and down my spine. She
didn't even hit the spot that hurt.
Mercy: (Moving nervously around the room) I wish Ma and the
baby was here.
Louisa: She's with Sister Pearson and the Fords. Stir up the
fire a little Mercy. There's a terrible chill.
Abe: Are you going back to the valley with us, Juana?
Mercy: (Leaving the fire and going to the opposite side of
Juana and Abe) Oh Juana, if the soldiers get here
... we can't leave you ... (Louisa takes the
necklace from the table where Mercy put it and goes
toward Juana
Louisa: Juana, if we live ... if help comes ... I'll need
you too ... (The sounds have gradually died down and
those inside the fort suddenly notice.)
Louisa: (looking around and then rushing to the window) It's
so quiet ...
Mercy: Maybe they've gone ... (Susan enters L.)
Louisa: Ma, what does it mean?
Mercy: Did we get the signal?
Susan: Not yet, and there's nothing wrong.
Louisa: What do you think they'll do, Ma?
Susan: I'm afraid they'll try the gate.
Mercy: (Frightened) Is there any way they could get over
the wall?
Susan: They might try it, but President Smith has men
posted every few feet.
Louisa: Let's barricade the door, Ma.
Susan: Then your Pa couldn't get in. There'll be no
stopping them if they get inside the gates anyway.
Abe: (beginning to cry) I want to go where Ma and the
baby is
Susan: Now, Abe, you're safer here. If one of them came
over the wall just as you got to the middle of the
court yard ... Well, you just stay here, that's all.
Louisa: (At the window) It's so dark. I can't
see a thing.
Mercy: I think it was better with all the noise. (They hear
the sound of loud thumps. Everyone in the room stops
to listen, panicked with fright.)
Mercy: (in hushed frightened voice) Sister Moore, what's
that?
Louisa: (Frightened and almost hysterical) They're ramming
the gates, Ma. They're going to ram them right off
the hinges.
Susan: It'll take a few minutes with the barricade and
all.
Mercy: (At window peeking out between the curtains.) Oh why
doesn't Shoomi signal? She runs to Sister Moore) I'm
scared. (Abe begins to cry louder.)
Susan: Hush, child, you're frightening Abe something
fearful. (They hear the sounds again. Louisa runs to
the window. Susan stands with her arms around Mercy,
and Abe has his head buried in Juana's lap.)
Susan: Can you make anything out at all, Louisa? Look over
the wall above the Pearson's. If Shoomi signals you
might get a glow
Louisa: I can't see anything. (She puts her hands to her
ears to shut out the sound) That sound, Ma. I can't
stand it.
Susan: I dread most the time when I can't hear it, Louisa.
Louisa: (Looks out window again) It's so dark. I can just
make out the figures of the men moving down by ...
(She stops suddenly) Ma, Ma, I think (Susan runs
to window) Look over the roof is that a sort of
glow?
Susan: (Almost shouting) Yes, the signal. It's Shoomi. The
signal.
Louisa: We don't know how far away ... (There is a sound of
cracking logs.)
Susan: The gates! (Juana rises from the chair weakly. She
goes and stands by the door R. with one arm around
each of the children who cower in terror.)
Louisa: We can't die when help is this close ... (She grabs
her gun.)
Susan: Wait, Louisa. Your Pa might come ... (Susan takes
the gun from Louisa. She glances out the window.)
Susan: (Frightened but trying to be calm) The gates are
opening ... Stand back over here, Louisa. (Louisa
goes R. by fireplace and leans against it in fright.
Mercy and Abe try to hide behind Juana. Susan stands
by window with gun ready. They are all motionless as
there is a renewed sound of gun fire. A few seconds
elapse with everyone motionless. Then the door
begins to open slowly. Mercy muffles a scream. Lewis
is framed in the doorway. There is half a second
before Louisa comprehends.)
Louisa: Lewis! Lewis! (She runs into his arms,)
QUICK CURTAIN

Moore History

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

You might also like

Moore History

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Moore History

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Information collected by Donald Waddoups Moore

DAVID MOORE md DEBORAH PRENTIS

MOORE, ABIGAIL BIRTH 11 OCT 1655

THE SECOND GENERATION

"WHERE THE FOAMING WATERS ROAR"

When I think on my various thoughts, my meditations rise,

Benjamin Moore and Wm. Wright, likewise Asa Young,

"Why should we say, "in nature there's nothing made in vain'

THE MOORE FAMILY BY HARRY M. MOORE.

OGDEN CITY CEMETARY RECORDS

NAME: GEORGE ALBERT MOORE

NAME: LEONARD MOORE

NAME: SUSAN M. MOORE

NAME: MARY ANN MOORE

NAME: ALICE MAY TWITCHELL MOORE

NAME: ELLEN L. MOORE

NAME: JOSEPH MOORE

NAME: ESTHER LOUISE MOORE

NAME: LOUISA M. MOORE

NAME: ELI MOORE

NAME: SARAH BARKER MOORE

NAME: DIANA H. CLARK MOORE

NAME: DAVID MOORE

NAME: CLYDE MOORE

NAME: ALBERT L. MOORE

NAME: JOSEPH G. MOORE

NAME: LAWRENCE MOORE

NAME: GRAHAM L. MOORE

NAME: GORDON MOORE

NAME: GAYNARD MOORE

NAME: ELVIA MARIE PETERSON MOORE

NAME: JAMES LAWRENCE MOORE

NAME: MINNIE MAY PETERSON

NAME; GLEN H. MOORE

NAME: CHARLES W. MOORE

NAME: AUGUSTA JOHNSON MOORE

NAME: LESTER JAMES MOORE

NAME: HENRY ARNOLD MOORE

NAME: ELIZABETH STONE MOORE

NAME: NELLIE MOORE

NAME: JANE DIANA MOORE

NAME: MYRTLE T. MOORE

NAME: MYRTLE LAVINA SMUIN

NAME: DAVID MOORE

NAME: FRANKLIN CHARLES MOORE

NAME: JESSE LEWIS MOORE

NAME: HENRY DAVID MOORE

NAME: DAVID FRANKLIN MOORE

NAME: JULIA TAYLOR MOORE

NAME: JOHN LYON WILSON

NAME: ELLEN L. WILSON

NAME: GEORGE BARKER

NAME: JOHN BARKER

NAME: DANIEL MOORE

NAME: EMMA PAULINE MOORE

NAME: WINIFRED (WYN) MOORE

NAME: DAVID IRVIN MOORE

NAME: GEORGE LESTER MOORE